ã€ŠOne Piece: With Sign-in Systemã€‹


 Chapter 2 - 2: 02: Training and Growth

    Early the next morning, the sky was still dim.

    Ron got up, and the children around him were still asleep.

    Mary, who was busy with breakfast in the house, heard the noise, turned her head, and was surprised to see Ron: "Little Ron? Why are you up so early today?"

    "I woke up and couldn''t fall back asleep. Good morning, Aunt Mary. Is there anything I can help with?" Ron asked.

    "Thank you for the offer... but there''s nothing much to help with right now."

    "Okay, then I''ll go for a walk."

    "Don''t go too far. If you miss breakfast, I won''t make any extra for you."

    "Got it."

    Ron left the house.

    The sky was faintly white.

    The cool morning breeze carried a hint of the sea''s salty smell, effectively dispelling his drowsiness.

    Ron walked into the woods and did some warm-up exercises.

    "Alright!"

    After warming up, he started jogging through the forest trail. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Harris, carrying firewood back, saw him running and was a bit surprised. "Ron?"

    "Good morning, Dad," Ron said as he ran past him.

    Harris scratched his head, looking at Ron''s back. "What''s up with this kid?"

    Ron ran ten laps in a row, jogging for about two hours before finally stopping, dripping with sweat, but his young face was full of joy.

    "This strengthening of my physique has really improved my stamina. I probably couldn''t have even run one lap before, and now I can run ten without stopping."

    Clenching his fists, Ron thought to himself, "Even though my body is still that of an eight-year-old child, my stamina and strength are probably better than before I transmigrated..."

    "System, show me my current attributes."

    [Yes.]

    A panel, visible only to Ron, appeared in front of his eyes.

    [Host: Ron.

    Age: 8 years.

    Vitality Points: 18.

    Mastery of Sun Breathing Technique: 0% (Unmastered)]

    "Vitality Points of 18... System, what do these Vitality Points mean? What''s the use? Does a higher Vitality Point value mean someone is stronger?" Ron asked curiously.

    [Host, the Vitality Points only represent the strength of one''s physique and vitality. Strength cannot be determined by Vitality Points alone.]

    "Oh... I see, it''s like a person''s basic stats. Important, but not directly representing strength."

    Ron immediately understood.

    "So, with 18 Vitality Points, what level would that be in this world?"

    [Host, a normal eight-year-old boy with adequate nutrition would have around 10 Vitality Points.

    A normal adult male would have around 30 Vitality Points.

    That strong man you encountered before had 50 Vitality Points.]

    "Dad is indeed stronger than ordinary people," Ron nodded.

    "By the way, you said before that my physique is weak and my Vitality is insufficient to use the Sun Breathing Technique. What level of Vitality Points do I need?"

    [At least 30 Vitality Points are required.]

    "30 points, huh..."

    Ron nodded slightly, his goal now clear.

    The first step to becoming stronger was to train his body and raise his Vitality Points to 30!

    After training a bit longer, Ron''s stomach started to rumble. Only then did he realize it was late and quickly ran back.

    When he returned to the mountain hut, breakfast time was long over. As Mary said, she didn''t save him any food.

    "Sigh, food is also a problem," Ron said as he rubbed his belly and left the house.

    "Ron."

    Mars''s voice made Ron look up.

    "Where did you go this morning? I''ve been looking for you everywhere."

    Mars asked, looking at him.

    "I..."

    Before Ron could answer, Mars pulled out half a piece of black bread and handed it to him.

    "Here you go."

    "Huh?" Ron was stunned.

    "You haven''t eaten, right? I saved it just for you. Eat it."

    The freckle-faced, yellow-haired boy grinned at him, revealing a missing tooth: "Just remember to pay me back next time."

    "Mars..." Ron was touched.

    He took the bread and, without hesitation, devoured it in two or three bites.

    Mars looked at him and asked, "Where are we going to play today? Are we going to the beach again?"

    Ron shook his head.

    "I''m going to train."

    "Train?" Mars tilted his head.

    "Yeah, do you want to join me?"

    ...

    At noon, under the scorching sun.

    In the forest.

    "Seventy-three, seventy-four, seventy-five..." A black-haired boy was doing push-ups, sweating profusely.

    The yellow-haired boy beside him was lying spread-eagle on the grass, his head drenched in sweat, too tired to even lift his hands.

    "Ron, is this training? I''m exhausted. I feel like my throat is on fire," Mars gasped, his mouth wide open.

    "Will this really make us as strong as Dad?"

    "Seventy-nine, eighty, eighty-one..."

    "Hey, Ron, are you even listening to me?"

    "Eighty-five, eighty-six... ninety-seven, ninety-eight, ninety-nine, one hundred."

    Ron''s arms gave way, and he collapsed on the ground, breathing heavily.

    After a long while, he rolled over and lay on his back, staring up.

    Through the gaps in the leaves, sunlight flickered down. Ron softly said:

    "Mars."

    "Hmm."

    Mars, his eyes closed, was already drifting to sleep from the exhaustion.

    "What do you want to do in the future?"

    "The future... I don''t know, I''ve never thought about it."

    "This island is small, but the sea is vast."

    Ron raised his hand, as if trying to grasp the flickering sunlight through the leaves.

    "I''ve already decided. I will become strong, leave this small island, and travel every corner of this vast ocean, taste all kinds of food, drink all kinds of wine, and see all the sights."

    Beside him, Mars''s soft snores indicated he had fallen asleep.

    Ron glanced at him, then looked back up. A bright smile spread across his sweat-streaked face.

    "I won''t become a pirate, and I won''t become a marine either.

    I will become... a traveler of this world!"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 3 - 3: 03: The Eight-Year-Old Body Craves the Nutrition of Meat

    A gust of wind blew by.

    The branches swayed, and leaves flew into the air.

    When Mars woke up, it was already evening, and the sky was filled with a red sunset.

    Rubbing his eyes, he sat up. Ron was holding a thick wooden stick, swinging it up and down repeatedly, practicing vertical chops. His black hair was soaked with sweat, and it was unclear how long he had been training.

    Mars stared at him blankly.

    Ron, noticing Mars from the corner of his eye, stopped, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and smiled at him. "You''re awake."

    "Yeah, have you been training the whole time since I fell asleep?" Mars asked, still a bit dazed.

    "Yeah, pretty much."

    Hearing this, Mars looked at Ron with a hint of admiration, as if he was seeing his friend in a new light.

    "I found some fruit earlier. Consider it repayment for the bread from this morning."

    As Ron spoke, he slicked back his wet hair to keep it from obstructing his view.

    Mars finally noticed a pile of fruit sitting next to him. He couldn''t help but swallow, and as if on cue, his stomach growled.

    Immediately, he grabbed an apple and started eating it in big bites, speaking between mouthfuls, "Did you pick all this fruit, Ron?"

    "Yeah."

    Ron continued swinging his stick.

    "Where did you find it? The nearby trees should''ve been picked clean by now."

    Mars asked, curious.

    "I... went a bit deeper into the forest."

    Mars''s hand froze mid-bite, and he looked at Ron.

    "That''s the area where Dad and Aunt Mary told us not to go, right? They said there are dangerous beasts there. Ron, you... went in?"

    Ron, still swinging the stick with his back to Mars, didn''t reply.

    "If Dad and Aunt Mary find out..."

    Mars''s hand, holding the apple, dropped.

    "Just don''t tell them."

    "But..."

    "Relax, I won''t go back. It was a one-time thing."

    "Alright then."

    ¡­

    Over the next few days, Ron woke up early each morning to train in the forest. He would return briefly for breakfast, then head out with Mars, only to come back drenched in sweat by evening.

    After a night''s rest, he''d be back at it the next morning with renewed energy¡­

    This routine continued for about ten days.

    One morning, Harris called Ron aside for a chat. After hearing about his desire to get stronger, Harris didn''t say much and left him to it.

    That morning, after finishing his basic training, including 200 push-ups, Ron checked his stats.

    [Ron.]

    Age: 8.

    Vitality Points: 21.

    Breath of the Sun Mastery: 0% (Unmastered).

    "Sixteen days of intense training, and I''ve only increased my vitality by 3 points¡­" Ron was slightly frustrated with the slow progress.

    But in truth, for an 8-year-old still in the early stages of physical development, this speed was quite fast.

    "My training intensity is sufficient. Although I can''t fully utilize the Breath of the Sun yet, just practicing a portion of it helps me recover from muscle fatigue and damage overnight."

    "But the real problem is my body''s limitations. Without proper nutrition, bread and fruit alone can''t meet my needs. I need meat! Lots of meat."

    Ron pondered to himself.

    But where could he find meat?

    The mountains were too dangerous for him at his current strength¡ªfacing wild animals would be too risky.

    The sea¡­ also wasn''t an option.

    It seemed like the river was his best bet.

    Ron thought quietly.

    He needed to quickly craft a fishing tool.

    Should he make a fishing rod or a net?

    A net seemed like a better choice; using a rod would take too long.

    As for materials, maybe the junkyard would have something useful¡­

    "Ron."

    A voice snapped Ron out of his thoughts.

    He turned around.

    A tall, rugged man with a beard and a large sack on his back stood by the road.

    "Uncle Brian," Ron called in surprise.

    Brian was Harris''s best friend, a fisherman from the town.

    "What are you doing here? Is your dad home?" Brian asked as he walked over.

    "Dad''s gone to town; he''s not home," Ron replied, immediately catching the smell of fish as Brian approached.

    "Uncle Brian, did you need something from Dad?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Haha, not really. I just had a good catch on this trip and came by to give him a fish," Brian said with a laugh.

    Hearing this, Ron''s eyes lit up.

    He walked up to Brian and looked up at him, asking, "Uncle Brian, do you have any old fishing nets you don''t need?"

    "Old fishing nets..." Brian was taken aback by the sudden question. After thinking for a moment, he replied, "I''ve got some damaged ones in the storage shed. What do you need them for?"

    "Can I have them?"

    Ron asked expectantly.

    "Sure, I don''t mind, but what are you going to do with broken nets?"

    "Fishing."

    "Fishing? You won''t catch anything with those old nets, but if you want them, you can come by and pick them up later."

    "Thank you, Uncle Brian. And please don''t mention this to Dad."

    "Alright."

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 4 - 4: 04: The Breakthrough of the Sun Breathing Technique

    After obtaining the discarded fishing nets from Uncle Brian''s fish shop, Ron dashed to a pond deep within the forest. He found a long wooden stick and used wire to tie the usable parts of the net around it, creating a simple fishing tool.

    "Heh, while this thing can''t be used for sea fishing, it''s perfect for this small river," Ron said, pleased with himself.

    He immediately started testing it in the river. Although it wasn''t the most efficient tool, it worked well enough. As long as he had good aim and quick reflexes, he could catch the leisurely swimming fish.

    Before long, Ron had caught five or six fish.

    "This should solve my meat problem," he thought, eating the grilled fish with a satisfied expression.

    ...

    With a steady supply of fish, Ron''s training became even more intense. The combination of extreme exercise and ample nutrition began to show significant results. His bones started to grow, and his muscles developed quickly. In just one month, he had grown 10 centimeters, now taller than Mars, who was a year older than him.

    ...

    This routine continued for another month.

    One morning, before dawn, Ron dressed quickly, leaped out of his window, and gracefully landed on the grass. He headed for the forest to continue his training.

    "Fifty-one, fifty-two, fifty-three..." he counted, doing one-handed push-ups. Even after passing fifty, he looked relaxed, his movements still smooth and controlled.

    After finishing 150 push-ups, Ron sat cross-legged on the grass, his body radiating heat. At that moment, the system''s voice echoed in his mind.

    [Reminder: Host''s Vitality has reached 30.]

    "Already at 30?" Ron thought, surprised as he opened his status panel.

    [Host: Ron]Age: 8

    Vitality Points: 30

    Breath of the Sun Mastery: 0% (Unmastered)

    Ron closed his eyes and mentally reviewed the entire Breath of the Sun technique. His breathing began to change.

    Exhale¡­

    It felt like he was expelling all the air in his body.

    Inhale¡­

    The breath seemed endless, instantly flooding him with vitality. It became a blazing inferno within, igniting his spirit and inner strength. His entire body seemed to radiate heat from within as the energy surged through his muscles, veins, and every fiber of his being.

    "Ugh¡­" Ron grunted, frowning from the intense pressure, but he endured. He continued to circulate the Breath of the Sun technique, and thick white steam began to rise from his body. Anyone nearby would have felt the intense heat radiating from him.

    When Ron finally opened his eyes, the world around him appeared clearer than ever before, and his body felt lighter and more energized.

    "So this is the power of the Breath of the Sun¡­" he muttered, looking at his hands.

    For the first time since starting his training, Ron felt like he could truly control his strength. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Host: Ron]

    Age: 8

    Vitality Points: 30

    Breath of the Sun Mastery: 1%

    ...

    Summer passed, autumn arrived, and winter followed.

    Aunt Mary was once again stressed about making winter clothes for the children, constantly sighing in frustration. Meanwhile, Harris started leaving earlier in the morning and coming back later at night.

    The children''s beloved Uncle Brian also visited less frequently as the seasons changed. With winter''s arrival, the island faced more frequent raids from pirates and bandits, making life difficult for everyone in town.

    One day, under a gloomy sky, Ron stood in a clearing in the forest, bracing against the biting cold wind. Wearing only thin clothing, he held a wooden stick in his hand, his eyes closed.

    "Whoosh¡­"

    He took a deep breath and suddenly opened his eyes, stepping forward.

    "Breath of the Sun, First Form: Dance of the Flame!"

    With the stick as a blade, Ron swung it in a slashing motion. The wooden stick instantly ignited, and an arc of flames erupted around him. In mere moments, the flames vanished, leaving a ring of charred grass that spiraled outward, the largest circle spanning three meters in radius.

    "Whew, whew..." Ron panted heavily, supporting himself on his knees. His face was pale, but his eyes gleamed with satisfaction.

    "I finally did it!" he exclaimed.

    It had been five months since he first began mastering the Breath of the Sun technique. During these five months, he had trained relentlessly, waking up at 4 a.m. every day and returning home by dusk. Every waking moment, whether walking, eating, or even sleeping, he was constantly circulating the Breath of the Sun.

    Now, after months of extreme training, Ron had finally succeeded in unleashing the first form of the Breath of the Sun: Dance of the Flame.

    He resumed the Breath of the Sun technique and, within seconds, recovered all of his strength.

    Standing tall, Ron looked at the charred marks on the ground and nodded in satisfaction. "Finally, I''m seeing some real results."

    "System, show me my current status."

    [Affirmative.]

    [Host: Ron]

    [Age: 8

    Vitality Points: 87

    Breath of the Sun Mastery: 7%]

    In just half a year since activating the system, Ron had undergone a tremendous transformation.

 Chapter 5 - 5: 05: The Island Whose Peace Was Shattered

    Ron found that combining the Sun Breathing Technique with extreme training made his Vitality growth even more impressive than expected. Before mastering the technique, two months of intense training only increased his Vitality by 12 points. But after mastering the technique, he gained 57 Vitality points in just five months. He could feel that the growth of his body''s Vitality was getting harder the further he progressed.

    "It looks like it''s going to snow," Ron said, glancing up at the dark, cloudy sky. "I''d better head back early today, or Aunt Mary will give me another lecture. She''s been worrying about me a lot these past few months."

    As Ron made his way back to the mountain house, he moved through the forest swiftly and nimbly, like a monkey. Soon, he could see the house from a distance. At that moment, snowflakes began to fall.

    "Huh? Uncle Brian?" Ron spotted Brian rushing toward the mountain house. He knocked loudly on the door, which was soon opened. Brian urgently said something to Aunt Mary, whose face turned pale with fear as she covered her mouth in shock. Then, they both hurried off toward the town.

    A sense of foreboding rose in Ron''s chest. "Could something have happened to Old Man Harris?" Without hesitation, he followed them.

    He sprinted along the forest path, overtaking Mary and Brian, and reached the town ahead of them. As soon as he arrived, a gunshot rang out.

    "That way¡­" Ron quickly rushed over, squeezing through the crowd of onlookers. The sight before him made his eyes widen.

    An elderly man lay on the ground, clutching his wounded arm in pain. Harris and several other men glared furiously at a group of about twenty pirates. The pirate captain, who wore a pirate hat, held a smoking gun.

    "Ha, stupid old man. All I asked for was some money, and you had to make things difficult," sneered the pirate captain, his face twisted with arrogance.

    He glanced at Harris and the others. "What''s this? You think you can stand up to me?" He aimed his still-smoking gun at Harris.

    "This here is Samoatti, a pirate with a bounty of 1.5 million berries. I''d think carefully if I were you," sneered a skinny pirate beside the captain. "If you piss him off, who knows what might happen to this little island."

    Harris clenched his fists, his body trembling with rage. He wanted nothing more than to beat the pirates into the ground, but his rational mind held him back.

    Samoatti smirked and fired a shot at the ground in front of Harris. "Hmph, you''re just a bunch of cowards. How boring."

    "Alright, boys, tear down that tavern and take everything¡ªmoney, booze, all of it!"

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    "Hee hee, I''ve been waiting for this!"

    "I''m going in first!" A group of pirates, eager for action, stormed into the tavern, smashing and looting as they pleased.

    "No, no! You can take everything, but please, don''t destroy my tavern!" cried the elderly owner, who lay bleeding on the ground. Desperately, he crawled toward the tavern''s door, dragging his injured arm behind him. He grabbed one of the pirate''s ankles, but the pirate kicked him away.

    "Stupid old man, get lost. If you want to die, don''t do it near me."

    Seeing this, Harris could no longer hold back his anger. He lunged forward, catching the pirate captain off guard and landing a powerful punch on his face.

    "Get¡­ off this island!" Harris roared. His punch sent Samoatti, the infamous pirate with a 1.5 million berry bounty, flying several meters.

    Mary and Brian arrived just in time to witness the scene, their faces filled with shock.

    "Harris!" Mary cried out.

    "What a punch," Ron thought to himself in admiration. The strength, speed, and power of Harris''s punch were all impressive. Although Harris''s Vitality points were only 50, his strength surpassed that.

    The pirate, Samoatti, was sent flying five or six meters before crashing to the ground. His crew finally reacted.

    "Boss!"

    "You dared to hit the boss?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Kill them all! Don''t let any of them escape!"

    The pirates drew their weapons and charged at Harris and the others. The men behind Harris, who had been itching for a fight, grabbed hammers and other tools and ran forward to meet them.

    With a fight about to break out, the crowd quickly backed away.

    "Mary, get back! I''m going to help Harris!" Brian shouted, drawing his fish knife as he rushed into the fray. He had been eager to take down some pirates himself.

 Chapter 6 - 6: Ron Takes Action, Astonishing Everyone

    "Brian¡­"

    Mary''s face was full of worry, but there was nothing she could do.

    She had followed Brian here, hoping the situation wouldn''t escalate, but things didn''t turn out that way after all¡­

    At that moment, Mary felt a tug on her clothes.

    She turned around and saw a boy with short black hair, cute and innocent-looking, smiling at her from behind.

    Mary''s eyes widened. "Ron?!"

    "It''s me, Aunt Mary."

    "What are you doing here? This place is dangerous! Go back immediately!" Mary said anxiously.

    "Don''t worry, Aunt Mary, I''m actually pretty strong."

    Ron smiled at her.

    Though his words were true, to Mary, it seemed like a joke.

    After all, standing in front of her was just an eight-year-old boy who barely came up to her waist, his small frame not even as thick as the arms of some of these pirates.

    "Stop fooling around. This place is dangerous! Get back right now!" Mary said, sternly.

    Ron wanted to say more, but when he saw her anxious expression, he held his tongue.

    He nodded, "Alright, I understand. I''ll head back now."

    Hearing this, Mary finally breathed a little easier. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good kids listen. Now hurry back."

    Ron nodded and jogged down the street.

    Only then did Mary turn her focus back to the chaotic battle in the street.

    Harris blocked a pirate''s iron club with his arm, his expression unchanging, and punched the pirate in the face, smashing his head so hard it caved in.

    "Got him!"

    A pirate leaped into the air, gripping his sword in both hands, and slashed down at him.

    But midair, he was intercepted by Brian with his fish-slicing knife.

    The two friends exchanged glances, silently trusting each other as they focused on the enemies before them, watching each other''s backs.

    "Damn it! How dare you ambush me!"

    Samoatti rubbed his swollen face and glared at Harris with murderous intent.

    He raised his gun and aimed at Harris.

    "Die!"

    Mary''s pupils shrank as she saw the scene unfold.

    Harris caught sight of the danger from the corner of his eye and tried to dodge, but it was too late.

    Bang!

    Even with Harris''s best effort to avoid it, the bullet grazed his arm, tearing his skin.

    He gripped his wound tightly, but blood still flowed from it, dripping onto the ground.

    Seizing the opportunity, a nearby pirate struck his leg with an iron rod, causing Harris to cry out in pain as he collapsed to one knee.

    "Missed, huh¡­"

    Samoatti sneered as he aimed his gun at Harris''s head.

    "This time, I''ll take your life."

    "Harris!"

    "Harris, big brother!"

    Brian and the others tried to rush to Harris''s aid, but the pirates kept them locked in combat.

    "Kekeke, I''ll use your death to send a message to the people of this island. Let them see what happens when they defy Samoatti!"

    Samoatti grinned wickedly, tightening his grip on the trigger.

    "No¡­ don''t¡­"

    Mary, filled with despair, was in tears.

    "Time to die."

    Bang!

    A loud noise echoed, but it wasn''t the sound of gunfire. It was more like something heavy hitting the ground.

    "Dad, I''ve come to save you."

    A young boy''s voice rang out in the middle of the fight.

    "That voice¡­"

    Brian and Harris looked up sharply.

    What they saw shocked them¡ªSamoatti, the fearsome pirate worth 1.5 million berries, his head completely buried in the ground.

    Sitting on top of his buried skull was a small boy with black hair and black eyes.

    Brian and Harris stared at the boy, their mouths hanging open, completely dumbfounded. Their jaws practically hit the floor.

    "Wha¡ªwhat¡­ Ron?!"

    Mary, who had been sobbing, looked at the small figure in utter disbelief.

    How was Ron standing there?

    "Captain!"

    "Boss!"

    The pirates, looking at their leader Samoatti''s head buried in the ground, were enraged.

    "Damn kid! Get off the boss''s head!"

    A burly, shirtless pirate with a meaty face and wielding a large sword charged at Ron.

    "Watch out!" Mary screamed in panic.

    But what happened next left everyone, including Mary, speechless.

    The small boy lightly hopped to avoid the pirate''s sword slash. In midair, he spun gracefully, delivering a powerful, swift kick to the pirate''s neck.

    The burly pirate, his vision instantly black, heard a cracking sound from his neck.

    Then, this massive pirate, easily over two meters tall and weighing more than 200 kilograms, was sent spinning through the air before crashing to the ground, unconscious and foaming at the mouth.

    The entire street fell silent.

    The pirates, the townspeople watching, and even Harris, Brian, and Aunt Mary stood there, eyes wide as saucers.

    "Wha¡ªWhat?!!!"

 Chapter 7 - 7: The Sudden Criticism

    Can you imagine the scene of an adorable eight-year-old boy kicking a 200-kilogram vicious pirate into the air with one foot?

    "Aunt Mary, I told you, I''m pretty strong," Ron said with a smile toward the stunned Mary.

    At this moment, Mary was at a complete loss for words, her mind blank.

    Nearby, several pirates brandished their swords and charged at Ron.

    Harris was just about to rush over to help.

    But before he could take a few steps¡ª

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The pirates surrounding Ron were all sent flying. Ron was left holding one of the pirates by his collar.

    "S-Spare me!" the pirate begged, drenched in sweat.

    But Ron smashed his fist into the pirate''s face, leaving a deep imprint.

    "M-Monster!" a nearby pirate, holding his weapon, backed away in terror, trying to distance himself from the boy who still stood on their leader''s head.

    Brian came up beside Harris, staring at the small figure. He couldn''t help but ask, "Harris, what''s going on with Ron? He''s only eight years old, right?"

    Harris smiled bitterly. "I... I have no idea either. All I know is that he''s been training his body for the past six months..."

    "An eight-year-old training for six months can get this strong?" Brian''s mouth hung open, full of disbelief.

    Harris didn''t know what to say. He, too, found it hard to comprehend.

    "Harris, now''s our chance! Let''s wipe out these pirates once and for all!" said a middle-aged man excitedly. The villagers had been suffering under the pirates for too long.

    Before Harris could respond, someone shouted, "Drive these pirates off our island!"

    In an instant, the crowd surged with excitement.

    "Yeah! Charge!"

    The onlookers shouted in anger as they rushed towards the now hopeless pirates.

    They grabbed pots, pans, hoes, and sticks, smashing them down on the pirates'' heads.

    The remaining dozen pirates were instantly beaten like drowning rats, kneeling and begging for mercy.

    Ron stepped back from the battlefield, and a hand rested on his head.

    He turned to see Harris smiling down at him.

    "Ron, thank you for saving me," Harris said.

    "You little brat! When did you get so strong? You''re really something!" Brian exclaimed, his face leaning in.

    "I''ve just been training, and before I knew it..." Ron feigned innocence.

    "Harris! Ron!" Aunt Mary pushed through the crowd and rushed over, wrapping her arms around both of them, tears streaming down her face.

    "Don''t make me worry like that, you two idiots!"

    "Aunt Mary."

    "Mary... don''t do this; everyone''s watching," Harris said, blushing, as he awkwardly scratched his head with his uninjured arm.

    ...

    "Bring some rope! Tie them up!" someone shouted after a while.

    The pirates were all bound, with Samoatti leading the pack. His face was so swollen it had doubled in size, making him unrecognizable.

    When he regained consciousness, he was still trying to sound tough: "Don''t think this is over! You''re all dead! I work for Lord Arlong! You''ve signed your death warrants by messing with him!"

    Ron''s eyes flickered at the mention of Arlong.

    Arlong... Could it be...?

    "Arlong... Could it really be that Arlong Pirates?" someone asked, fear lacing their voice.

    "No way..."

    "Ka-chak-chak! Yes, it''s that Arlong Pirates!" Samoatti let out a sinister laugh. "Lord Arlong is a big name with a 20 million berry bounty! You''ve messed with him, and now you''re¡ª"

    Sizzle.

    A stream of water hit him right in the head.

    "What''s this? Ah! It burns! My eyes, my eyes!!" Samoatti screamed in agony.

    "The pepper water gun I made with Mars¡ªhow does it taste?" Ron said, holding up his water gun, his childlike voice echoing in everyone''s ears.

    The crowd stared at him, dumbfounded.

    Ron aimed again and sprayed several more pirates.

    "Biubiubiubiu!"

    "Ah!!!"

    "My eyes!"

    "It''s burning, it''s burning, it''s burning!"

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    "Stop it! Aah!!!"

    The onlookers watched the pirates suffer, some feeling a shiver down their spines. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is this child... a demon?" a well-dressed man wearing glasses suddenly shouted from the crowd:

    "Stop it!"

    Everyone turned to look at him, including Ron.

    The entire area fell silent.

    The spectacled man pushed his way through, appearing furious as he yelled at Ron:

    "Do you even understand the situation?! The people you''ve offended are none other than the Arlong Pirates, the most dangerous crew in the East Blue! Have you thought about the consequences?"

    "Our town, even our entire island, could be destroyed because of your reckless actions! You''re going to get us all killed, you foolish brat!"

 Chapter 8 - 8: Good and Evil Reside in the Hearts of Ordinary People

    The crowd suddenly fell silent.

    "What now? If we offend the Arlong Pirates, what are we going to do?"

    "We''re doomed."

    "I don''t want to die."

    "It''s all their fault. They didn''t even think about the consequences."

    "I recognize that guy. Wasn''t he a bandit before?"

    "Bandit¡­"

    The crowd immediately turned their anger towards Ron and Harris, isolating them.

    "Now, we just need to drive them out of our island. Only then will we avoid offending the Arlong Pirates and be able to live in peace here again!" A man wearing gold-rimmed glasses urged the crowd.

    "Yeah, it was them who caused all the trouble. Get rid of them, and everything will be fine."

    "They''re the ones who made this mess. Why should we suffer?"

    "Get off our island!"

    "Leave!"

    "Leave!"

    The crowd chanted in unison, their voices growing louder and more organized.

    Harris and the others clenched their fists, feeling an overwhelming sense of helplessness.

    "Everyone¡­"

    The old tavern owner tried to speak up for them, but his voice was drowned out.

    "Haha¡­ see that, kid? This is what happens when you cross us!" Samoatti, with his red, swollen eyes, laughed wildly.

    Biu!

    Another stream of pepper spray hit Samoatti''s already wounded face, causing him to scream in agony as he writhed on the ground.

    "Let''s just say it was all my doing," Ron said, turning his back to the crowd.

    Silence fell once more as everyone''s attention turned to his small figure.

    Ron looked at the man who had been inciting the crowd. "If you hand me over, that should be enough, right?"

    "Ron!" Harris and Mary exclaimed in panic.

    "Dad, Mary," Ron smiled at them, "Don''t worry. I''m not going to die. I''ve been wanting to leave this island and see the outside world anyway. This is the perfect chance."

    He said this, his gaze fixed on the man, narrowing his eyes slightly.

    "Is it okay if I go alone?" he asked.

    The man, intimidated by Ron''s gaze, stammered, "I¡­ I think that should be okay¡­"

    "Ron¡­" Mary''s eyes welled with tears, but Harris held her back.

    "Mary, let''s¡­ trust him," Harris said through gritted teeth.

    He could see the situation clearly.

    The pirates, having been released by the crowd, approached Ron, ropes in hand, and tightly bound him.

    "Thank you for taking care of me these past few months. I won''t forget you. If I get the chance, I''ll come back to visit," Ron said, his back still turned to the crowd.

    Harris''s eyes reddened, and he clenched his fists.

    Mary was sobbing uncontrollably.

    "Little Ron¡­"

    Brian, a burly man, stood with his arm across his face, trying to hold back his tears.

    "You think you''ll come back? You won''t get the chance!" Samoatti growled, his eyes still burning with pain, his vision blurred.

    "Boss, that''s a wooden post. The kid isn''t over there."

    "What?! Damn it! I can''t see with my eyes burning like this!"

    "Boss, we''ve got him tied up!"

    "Good! Get him on the ship. Once my eyes are better, I''m going to enjoy watching his suffering."

    "Yes!"

    As the pirates led Ron away, Samoatti issued a final threat to the townspeople, "I''ll let you off this time, but if you dare do this again, it won''t be just me. The Arlong Pirates'' officers will come next time!"

    "Boss, the kid''s over there. You''re talking to a wall."

    "What?!"

    After the pirates, along with Ron, left, Mary buried her face in Harris''s chest, weeping uncontrollably.

    The entire town was silent, with only her sobs breaking the stillness.

    Snow began to fall heavier.

    At the shoreline, waves crashed against the rocks, and the pirate ship docked there.

    Ron, tightly bound, was thrown onto the deck. Soon after, Samoatti and the other pirates boarded the ship.

    "Set sail!"

    Snowflakes swirled in the air as the pirate ship slowly sailed away from the island.

    ---

    On the pirate ship.

    "Ouch, damn it! Be gentler!" Samoatti cursed as his men applied medicine to his injured face.

    Ron, still bound, sat on the deck, gazing out at the vast sea as the island behind him grew smaller and smaller.

    Suddenly, the system''s voice echoed in his mind:

    [Beep, detected departure from the initial island, global map unlocked.] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A virtual screen appeared before his eyes, invisible to everyone else. It displayed a map of the entire pirate world, with a red dot indicating his current position, along with the names of all the islands and seas.

    The island he had just left, Moses Island, was marked, as well as the nearest island to the northwest, located 63 kilometers away, called the Malay Archipelago.

    In addition, Ron noticed some familiar names.

    For example, Windmill Village in the East Blue, Shimotsuki Village, and Cocoyasi Village¡­

    "The entire world''s navigation map¡­"

    Ron''s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    This treasure that every navigator dreamed of was now within his mind!

 Chapter 9 - 9: The Demon-like Boy and the Desperate Pirate Leader

    Ron

    dodged swiftly, as a sharp whip lashed past him, hitting the deck hard.

    "Still trying to dodge, huh?"

    Samoatti, seated in a chair, held the whip and looked down at Ron with a cruel grin on his disfigured face.

    "Hold him down! I want to see how he keeps dodging now!"

    Two pirates, who had been previously beaten by Ron, sneered as they approached him.

    "Wait," Ron said.

    "Oh, now you''re begging for mercy? It''s too late!" Samoatti laughed wickedly. "Hold him down!"

    "I just have one question. Do you really know Arlong?" Ron asked, looking at him.

    Samoatti paused for a moment, then an ugly, triumphant smile spread across his disfigured face.

    "Hahaha! Of course I don''t know Arlong! Those fools actually believe I''m one of his crew!"

    "So, you''re not with Arlong''s crew," Ron frowned slightly.

    "If I were with Arlong, would I be robbing such a poor island?"

    "People will do anything for their peace, hahaha!"

    "Just the mention of a name, and they won''t dare fight back," Samoatti sneered at Ron. "Do you see it now? This is the power of fear! This is what it means to be a pirate!"

    Ron nodded slightly. "You''re right about that. The world is indeed a chaotic blend of good and evil."

    "Finished talking? Time to die, brat!"

    "For what you did to me, I''ll repay you a hundredfold! First, I''ll break your limbs. Attack!"

    Samoatti waved his hand, and two pirates charged at Ron, grinning viciously.

    "Oh? A hundredfold repayment? Can you really do that?"

    Ron took a deep breath, activating his full power.

    With a sudden burst of strength, the ropes binding him snapped instantly.

    The two pirates were knocked back by his small but powerful fists, sent flying across the deck.

    "What!!"

    Samoatti''s mouth dropped open, his cigar falling unnoticed as he stared in horror.

    Ron bent down and picked up a long sword, nearly his height, slinging it over his shoulder. He looked up at Samoatti, who was now filled with fear.

    "Looks like you can''t back up your threats," Ron said with a grin.

    "Damned brat! All of you, attack! I refuse to believe he can take us all on!"

    Samoatti''s face twisted with fury.

    "Haaah!!!"

    The pirates around Ron grabbed their weapons and charged at him.

    ...

    Moments later, Ron sat on top of a pile of more than twenty unconscious pirates, holding the bloodstained sword.

    "Want to continue?"

    Samoatti''s weapon clattered to the deck as he fell to his knees, trembling in fear at the sight of Ron.

    "A-a demon... Aaaaah!!"

    "Hey now, calling me a demon doesn''t really suit me, does it?" Ron smiled. "I''m actually considered the most handsome and cute guy among the boys in our mountain cabin."

    He jumped down from the pile of pirates and walked over to Samoatti, resting the bloodied sword on his shoulder. The pirate shivered and began sweating profusely.

    "From now on, this ship belongs to me. Wherever I say to go, you go. Samoatti, does that sound good to you?"

    "E-everything is as you command, Lord Ron!"

    "Good. Now, take me to the treasure room."

    "Eh?!!"

    "Hmm?"

    "Y-yes! Right away!"

    ...

    In the treasure room, Ron looked at the piles of treasure chests and clicked his tongue in appreciation.

    "These pirates may be weak, but they''ve still managed to collect quite a bit of treasure."

    "But now, it all belongs to me. System."

    [At your command.]

    "Scan all the treasure and store it in the system space."

    [Understood.]

    An invisible beam of light scanned over the room full of treasure.

    A few seconds later, the system''s voice chimed in: [Scan complete.]

    The treasure vanished before Ron''s eyes, now safely stored in the system''s space.

    Ron looked at the system''s treasure storage, nodding in satisfaction.

    The system''s storage space was indeed convenient.

    When Ron walked out of the treasure room empty-handed, Samoatti glanced inside.

    Seeing the completely empty room, not even a single coin remaining, Samoatti''s legs gave out as he collapsed in shock.

    "Impossible... all that treasure, gone?! What did he do?!!!"

    Samoatti knelt, his face blank with despair.

    "My money... my ten years of savings... all gone..."

    --- Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Signing In at Shimotsuki Village, Acquiring One of the 21 Great Swordsâ€”Raikiri!

    {Readers! , 50% off on patreon on all tiers starting today (for this month) till the weekly ratings reset on Sunday , i.e , 3rd Nov 24}

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    On this day.

    The weather was calm.

    On the deck, Ron sat cross-legged in the captain''s seat, sipping juice through a straw.

    Nearby, a formerly fierce and intimidating pirate, now submissive, stood by nervously, not daring to breathe too loudly.

    "Where''s my meat? Is it not ready yet?" Ron asked.

    The pirate trembled all over and immediately responded, "I''ll go hurry them!"

    Not long after, two pirates came over, carrying a large platter filled with various steaks and meat legs, still steaming.

    Ron''s eyes lit up, and he immediately began eating voraciously.

    The pirates standing nearby watched, gulping down their saliva.

    After Ron had eaten his fill, he glanced at his current stats.

    [Host: Ron

    Age: 8

    Vitality: 88

    Mastery of Sun Breathing: 7%]

    "After a few battles, my vitality has increased a bit..." Ron thought to himself.

    He felt that this increase in vitality was related to his practice of Sun Breathing. During real combat, the Sun Breathing technique seemed to maximize the circulation of his vitality, strengthening his body in the process.

    Vitality is the foundation of physical strength. The further you go, the harder it is to improve. Many people hit a bottleneck and can never break through again.

    This bottleneck is what determines a person''s limit.

    Only by breaking through this limit can one continue to improve and become a true powerhouse!

    There are very few people in the world who can break their limits on their own.

    In the Navy''s training camps, unique extreme training methods help gifted cadets break through their limits, producing a generation of strong fighters.

    But...

    Ron could feel it.

    The Sun Breathing technique he had mastered far surpassed the Navy''s training methods!

    "Hey, Ron... Big Bro, uh, which direction are we heading next?" one pirate asked in a trembling voice.

    It was a bearded, fierce-looking pirate, but his voice shook as he addressed the adorable eight-year-old boy as "Big Bro."

    If anyone else saw this, they''d surely think they were dreaming.

    Ron snapped back to reality and glanced at the system map.

    "The nearby islands include Mozan Island, Bargas Island, and Neya Island..."

    "Hmm?"

    Ron noticed an island with a town name that caught his interest.

    "Shimotsuki Village... could it be the same Shimotsuki Village where Zoro is from?"

    "The island is 127 kilometers southeast."

    Ron looked at the pirate and said in a childish voice, "Head southeast."

    Three days later.

    Ron disembarked onto the Island with a sack of food on his back.

    Behind him was a sunken pirate ship.

    ...

    Two days later.

    A black-haired boy carrying a backpack arrived at Shimotsuki Village.

    "So this is Shimotsuki Village."

    [Ding! Current location: Shimotsuki Village. Sign-in available. Would you like to sign in?]

    "Sign in," Ron answered without hesitation.

    [Sign-in successful. Reward: Vitality +10.

    Reward: One of the 21 Great Grade Swords¡ªRaikiri.]

    Ron instantly felt a warm current surge through his body, flooding his muscles with a sensation so intense it felt like they were being torn apart.

    This pain soon faded, replaced by a feeling of comfort and lightness, as though his whole body brimmed with strength.

    The improvement in his vitality affected everything¡ªstrength, speed, stamina, recovery ability¡ªall of it increased with the rise of his base physicality.

    But what thrilled Ron even more than the boost in vitality was his other reward.

    "A Great Grade Sword?!"

    Ron looked at the long sword in his hand, which was almost as tall as he was, and his face lit up with excitement.

    The 21 Great Grade Swords¡ªthere were only 21 in existence. Some had been lost to history, and fewer than ten still existed in the world of pirates.

    While they weren''t as legendary as the Supreme Grade Swords, they were still rare treasures, worth more than life itself to some swordsmen.

    Ron examined the long sword in his hand.

    It looked like a traditional Japanese katana, quite heavy, with a white scabbard adorned with golden thunder patterns¡ªa magnificent weapon.

    Ron grasped the cool hilt and gently drew the sword.

    "Zzzz."

    The sound of the sword being drawn was like a thunderclap, the blade covered with lightning patterns, its gleaming edge surrounded by a faint electric glow that made it look incredibly sharp.

    Ron swung the sword. The speed was so fast it was like a bolt of lightning, gone in an instant. The air even smelled scorched, as if lightning had sliced through.

    "Great sword," Ron said, satisfied, sheathing it again. He wanted to hang it at his waist, but after trying, he realized he wasn''t tall enough to do so, so he had to carry it on his back.

    As for why he didn''t store it in the system space, there was only one reason¡ª S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Because carrying it just looked cooler.

    Convenience didn''t matter.

    What mattered was style.

    Just as Ron finished strapping the sword to his back and was about to head to the sword dojo, a voice called out from behind him.

    "Hey, you! Can I take a look at that sword?"

    Ron turned around.

    A small boy with a messy head of green hair stood on the path, staring intently at the sword on Ron''s back with a burning desire in his eyes.

    "This guy..."

    When Ron saw the familiar green hair, a name instantly popped into his head.

    "Hey, I''m talking to you. Lemme see your sword for a bit," the green-haired boy repeated.

    "What''s your name?" Ron asked.

    "Me? I''m Roronoa Zoro. Remember that name, because one day it''s gonna shake the whole world!"

    The green-haired boy crossed his arms, looking proud and full of himself.

    --------------------------------------

    Note: The sword Raikiri mentioned in this chapter is inspired by concepts from an alternative universe of One Piece. In this universe, Raikiri is known for its formidable lightning-cutting abilities.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Encounter with Zoro and the Dojo of Shimotsuki Village

    Ron hadn''t anticipated that the first person he''d meet upon arriving here would be the very one he had come to find.

    But then again...

    This cocky kid''s personality was so different from the green-haired swordsman he would one day become.

    "Hey, what''s your name? I don''t think I''ve seen you before. Are you from outside?" Little Zoro asked, his attitude as arrogant as ever.

    "My name''s Ron. I''m a traveler," Ron replied with a smile.

    "Pfft!" Little Zoro covered his mouth, stifling a laugh. "A traveler? Hahaha! You look about my age, and you''re calling yourself a traveler? Hahaha!" He laughed so hard, tears came to his eyes.

    Ron didn''t mind. After all, with the way he looked right now, claiming to be a traveler probably did seem a bit funny.

    When Little Zoro finally stopped laughing and wiped the tears from his eyes, he asked, "If you''re a traveler, then why are you carrying a sword?"

    "I''m a traveler, so it''s only reasonable to carry a sword for protection, right?" Ron said with a smile.

    "Uh¡­ that makes sense," Zoro said, scratching his head. "So, does that mean your sword is a real one? Can I take a look at it?"

    Ron shook his head. "No."

    "Why not?"

    "Because it''s a hassle to put it back on after I take it off."

    Zoro was dumbfounded. That was his reason? Taking off a sword and putting it back on was quick¡ªwhat kind of excuse was that?

    A few seconds later, Zoro snapped out of his confusion, only to realize that Ron was already walking away. He hurried to catch up.

    "You''re just making excuses so I can''t touch it, right? You stingy jerk!"

    "Nope," Ron replied.

    But the truth was, yes. He didn''t want this kid touching his sword, Raikiri, just in case it got into his hands and he couldn''t get it back.

    After all, there was a certain law of cause and effect known as the protagonist''s aura.

    "Tch, fine. I don''t need to touch your sword. My swords will definitely be better than yours in the future¡ªand I''ll have more!" Zoro declared, resting his hands behind his head. "I''m gonna use two swords, no, three swords! I''ll use three swords and become the world''s greatest swordsman!"

    Ron glanced at him. "Have you learned swordsmanship?"

    "No, not yet. Why?"

    Zoro seemed confused. "But I''ve heard there''s a dojo over there. I plan to go challenge it soon."

    Ron looked in the direction Zoro pointed.

    "The dojo, huh... over there."

    He smiled at Zoro. "Thanks for showing me the way. Let''s meet again at that dojo."

    "Huh? You''re going now? It''s¡ª" Little Zoro didn''t get to finish his sentence as he saw Ron dash off toward the dojo, his speed astonishing.

    Scratching his head, Zoro muttered, "What a weird guy."

    Later that night, snow began to fall.

    The dojo was still brightly lit.

    A short, blue-haired girl in a white training uniform was repeatedly practicing vertical strikes with a bamboo sword.

    "Kuina, it''s late. Let''s stop for today," Koushirou said as he entered the dojo.

    "Father, let me finish 100 more strikes, and then I''ll rest. You go ahead," Kuina replied without turning around.

    "Alright, but don''t stay up too late," Koushirou said as he left.

    "Got it," Kuina responded.

    She continued, counting each strike.

    "Ninety-eight, ninety-nine, one hundred!"

    Breathing heavily, Kuina finally lowered her bamboo sword, her arms too tired to lift.

    Just then, there was a knock at the door.

    "It''s late, the dojo is closed. Please come back tomorrow," Kuina called out.

    The knocking stopped.

    "Who would come to the dojo this late?" she wondered.

    Curious, Kuina opened the door and peeked outside.

    Snow was falling heavily, and in the yard, a black-haired boy sat cross-legged, his eyes closed, a white-sheathed sword resting on his knees. Snow had already started to accumulate on his head and body.

    "No way¡­ is he planning to sit there all night?" Kuina''s eyes widened.

    She stepped outside and approached the boy. "You''re going to freeze to death like this."

    "I won''t die," the boy responded without lifting his head or opening his eyes.

    "Why not?" Kuina asked, intrigued.

    The boy raised his head, opened his eyes, and smiled at her. "Because I don''t want to die."

    Kuina didn''t understand his answer. Anyone would freeze to death if they slept outside in the snow. What did his will to live have to do with it?

    Sighing, she grabbed his hand and pulled him toward the dojo.

    "I don''t know why you''re here, but I can''t just let you freeze to death at my family''s dojo. You can sleep inside for the night."

    Ron didn''t resist and followed her into the dojo.

    "Kuina, what''s going on?" Koushirou came out to see what the commotion was and saw Kuina pulling Ron into the dojo.

    "Father, this guy was planning to sleep outside. I brought him in," Kuina explained.

    "Sleeping outside in this weather¡­" Koushirou looked at Ron in surprise. What was wrong with kids these days?

    "Father, can this boy stay at the dojo tonight?" Kuina asked.

    Before Koushirou could respond, his eyes caught sight of the white-sheathed sword in Ron''s hand.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    "A white sheath... with golden lightning patterns... Is that...?!"

    "Father?" Kuina asked, confused by her father''s reaction.

    Meanwhile, Ron stepped forward, holding the sword. He looked at Koushirou and spoke words that left Kuina astonished.

    "The sword''s name is Raikiri. I would like to challenge the dojo master with this sword." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Raikiri... That sword hasn''t been seen in centuries. I never thought I''d see it in my lifetime," Koushirou said, his eyes filled with admiration.

    Looking at Ron, he asked, "Did you come here to challenge me?"

    "To be precise, I''ve come to learn. I want you to teach me how to cut through anything and become a master swordsman," Ron said earnestly.

    Behind him, Kuina''s eyes widened at his words.

    "Hahaha, becoming a master swordsman is no easy task. It takes a long, long time of dedicated practice," Koushirou said with a laugh, stroking his smooth chin. He loved seeing young people pursue the path of the sword.

    That was why he had opened this dojo.

    "Since you''ve come to challenge me, I''ll accept. But before you fight me, you''ll need to face her¡ªmy daughter, Kuina. Don''t underestimate her just because she''s a girl. Her skill is already on par with adults," Koushirou said, smiling as he pointed to Kuina.

 Chapter 12 - 12: The Gap Between Kuina and Ron

    The dark, cold night was accompanied by falling snow. Inside the brightly lit Dojo, Ron stood opposite Kuina, holding a bamboo sword. Koushirou stood nearby with his arms crossed, his gaze mostly focused on Ron.

    A boy who seemed younger than Kuina, carrying a famous sword, one of the 21 Great Swords , Raikiri, naturally caught his attention.

    Kuina, gripping her sword hilt, looked at Ron''s stance and asked, "Is this your first time using a bamboo sword?"

    "Yeah, I''ve handled swords before, but this is the first time with a bamboo one," Ron replied.

    Without another word, Kuina''s eyes sharpened.

    "Come at me!" she said.

    Ron wasted no time, charging towards her at a lightning speed.

    "So fast!" Kuina and Koushirou were both surprised.

    Ron reached Kuina and swung his bamboo sword downwards in an arc toward her head.

    Clack!

    Kuina quickly raised her bamboo sword to block, but the force numbed her hands, causing her to take two steps back.

    "Such strength!" Kuina was shocked.

    Koushirou, too, widened his eyes.

    "What speed and power! His stance and sword technique are basic, but he can still exert this much strength? What kind of training has this boy gone through to develop such a physique?"

    Before Kuina could stabilize herself, Ron swung again.

    Clack!

    Kuina''s bamboo sword flew out of her hands.

    "Just two hits, and I''ve¡­ lost?" she muttered, stunned, falling to the ground in disbelief.

    Ron called her name a few times, but she didn''t respond. Even after he and Koushirou entered the inner room, Kuina remained in a daze.

    After some time passed, a hand rested on her shoulder, accompanied by Koushirou''s gentle voice.

    "Kuina."

    Her eyes began to regain their brightness.

    "Father¡­ Father¡­" she whispered, tears welling up and streaming from her eyes.

    "Why? Why have I worked so hard in my sword training, yet I can''t get stronger?"

    "Kuina, you are already strong. Many adults can''t even match you in swordsmanship."

    "But I still lost. I couldn''t even withstand two strikes. This isn''t the strength I want! All my hard training¡­ what was it for?"

    Koushirou placed a hand on her head and said seriously, "Kuina, you are strong. I can promise you that all your efforts up to now have been worth it. None of it was in vain!"

    "But I still lost."

    "That''s because your opponent, Ron¡­ is an exception," Koushirou said, his tone changing slightly. "His strength is on a different level from yours."

    Kuina raised her tear-filled eyes toward him.

    "A different level?"

    Koushirou nodded gravely. "Yes. After crossing swords with him, I can clearly feel his power. If your level is 10, his is 50! Even I would have to be serious facing his attacks."

    Kuina''s eyes widened in disbelief. She knew well her father''s strength. Could that boy, Ron, really make her father get serious?

    "So, losing to him isn''t something to be ashamed of. In fact, the fact that you blocked his first strike is impressive," Koushirou said, patting her shoulder.

    "Father¡­"

    "I''ve decided to let him stay at the Dojo. I''ll personally teach him swordsmanship. He will become even stronger."

    Koushirou stood up.

    "Make him your goal to surpass, Kuina. If you do that, I have no doubt that you''ll grow even stronger."

    Hearing this, Kuina wiped her tears and her gaze turned determined. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Father, I understand. I must defeat him. Only then can I become the world''s greatest swordsman!"

    "Where is he now? I want to challenge him again!"

    Her eyes were filled with fighting spirit.

    "You can challenge him tomorrow. It''s already late today, and I''ve let him sleep in the storehouse," Koushirou said with a chuckle.

    The next morning, as dawn broke, Kuina grabbed two bamboo swords and kicked open the storehouse door.

    "Ron, I challenge you again!"

    The storehouse was empty, with only neatly folded blankets in sight.

    "Where is he?"

    After searching the Dojo, she finally heard a noise from the forest behind the Dojo. She found Ron doing three-finger push-ups.

    "Three hundred forty-three¡­ Three hundred forty-four¡­ Three hundred forty-five¡­"

    In the snowy forest, the black-haired boy, shirtless, was drenched in sweat. His body was steaming from the heat, and the snow around him had melted into water.

    "Hey," Kuina called.

    Ron turned his head, glanced at her, then continued his workout.

    "Don''t scare me by calling out like that," Ron said casually.

    "You don''t seem startled at all¡­" Kuina thought, watching him. After a while, she asked, "How long have you been here?"

    "Since last night, don''t you remember?" Ron replied.

    "No, I mean how long have you been working out here?"

    "Oh, that. Been here about two hours now," Ron said, sitting down after finishing his push-ups.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Growing Stronger Together: Days in the Dojo

    With a loud

    thud

    , Kuina''s bamboo sword dropped to the ground. She stared blankly at the black-haired boy sitting in the snow, his upper body bare, muscles slightly flexed, yet with incredibly defined lines.

    At this moment, Kuina somewhat understood why, even though Ron looked younger than her, his strength was so overwhelming.

    Ron, on the other hand, looked at Kuina, his face full of confusion.

    "Did you need something from me?"

    Kuina snapped back to reality, remembering her purpose, and quickly bent down to pick up two bamboo swords. With a firm gaze, she said to Ron, "I''m here to challenge you."

    Ron scratched his head. "Didn''t we fight yesterday?"

    "That was because I was careless. Today, I''ll show my real strength."

    "Oh, alright then."

    A moment later, Kuina''s bamboo sword was sent flying.

    She looked at her trembling hands, gritted her teeth hard, and stared at Ron, saying, "Tomorrow, I''ll come again!"

    "I''m always ready," Ron replied with a smile, shouldering his bamboo sword.

    Kuina shot him a fierce look and turned to leave.

    She had only taken a few steps when Ron''s voice echoed behind her.

    "Your speed is decent, but your strength is lacking. At this rate, you won''t be able to defeat me."

    Kuina stopped in her tracks, her fists clenching slightly, biting her lower lip.

    The weakness in strength was her sore spot. She had cursed countless times that she was born a girl, as women''s strength was naturally weaker than men''s. And this difference only became more pronounced as time went on!

    That''s why her father, Koushirou, bluntly told her that as a woman, she would never become the world''s greatest swordsman.

    "I know! I know my weakness is my lack of strength!" Kuina shouted, her back still turned to Ron.

    "No matter how hard I train, my strength can''t match that of you boys!"

    "If I could, I would want to be a boy too!"

    Her voice was full of frustration.

    Ron paused for a moment, then understood.

    "It seems you''ve misunderstood me. I''m not mocking you. I was asking if you''d like me to teach you a method to increase your strength."

    Kuina''s body trembled.

    "A way to increase strength?"

    She turned her head toward Ron.

    "Can you really help me improve my strength?"

    Ron nodded. "I think so."

    Later in the day, in the forest behind the dojo.

    Ron handed Kuina a grilled fish.

    "Eat this."

    "Will eating it increase my strength?" Kuina asked with suspicion.

    "It''s part of the process."

    Kuina quickly devoured the grilled fish, surprised by how delicious it tasted.

    "Full?" Ron asked, watching her. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kuina nodded.

    "Good," said Ron, then began guiding her.

    "Now close your eyes and do exactly as I say."

    Kuina followed his instructions and closed her eyes.

    "From now on, you need to adjust your breathing to my rhythm," Ron''s voice echoed in her ears.

    "Take a deep breath and completely exhale all the air from your lungs..."

    What Ron was teaching Kuina now was a simplified version of the Sun Breathing Technique. He had discovered that after eating a full meal and using the breathing method, one could quickly absorb the energy from food. While it didn''t directly increase vitality, it was highly effective in boosting strength.

    "How do you feel?" Ron asked.

    Kuina slowly opened her eyes. The feeling of fullness in her stomach had disappeared, replaced by a sense of hunger. She clenched her fists.

    It seemed like... she had indeed gained some strength.

    A flicker of excitement flashed in her eyes. But to make sure it wasn''t just a feeling, she suddenly stood up and ran off, saying, "I''ll go test it out!"

    "Hey," Ron called after her, watching as she disappeared into the distance. He shook his head and smiled.

    A while later, Kuina returned, looking disappointed.

    "It seems like it was just an illusion. I still can''t lift that stone weight with one hand..."

    Ron, still swinging his bamboo sword, said, "Gaining strength isn''t that fast. Try again in ten days."

    For the next few days, it seemed Kuina was spurred on by Ron. When Ron arrived at the training ground at 4 a.m., Kuina was already there, holding her bamboo sword.

    The two would spar first, and then they would each focus on their own training, not bothering one another.

    After the sun rose and they ate breakfast at the dojo, they would both practice swordsmanship under Koushirou''s guidance. This included footwork, body positioning, gripping the sword, drawing the sword, and various strikes.

    In the afternoon, Ron and Koushirou would spar with real swords, while Kuina watched. The more she watched, the more pressured she felt, and she would often leave after a short while to practice on her own.

    In the winter, the dojo felt especially quiet. The children who came to learn swordsmanship stayed home because of the cold, reluctant to visit the dojo. Occasionally, some familiar villagers would stop by for a chat. Usually, it was just Koushirou, Kuina, and now Ron.

    It wouldn''t be until spring when the place would become lively again.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Force, Will, Iron-Cutting:-The Path to Becoming a True Swordmaster

    Half a month quickly passed.

    Inside the dojo.

    Kuina, dressed in a white training uniform with short blue hair, looked at the 60kg stone dumbbell in front of her and took a deep breath.

    Then she raised her hand, grasped it, and exerted her strength.

    This time, she finally managed to lift it with one hand.

    "Yes!"

    Kuina felt happier than ever at that moment.

    But when she saw Ron next to her easily lifting the 200kg stone dumbbell, her joy instantly disappeared.

    Noticing her gaze, Ron turned his head and smiled at her while still holding the massive dumbbell that was bigger than his entire body.

    Kuina couldn''t help but mutter under her breath:

    "Monster!"

    At dinner that evening.

    As usual, there were only Ron, Kuina, and Koushirou at the table.

    Ron and Kuina were both busy stuffing food into their mouths.

    Koushirou looked at them and smiled wryly.

    "I''m not surprised that Ron is like this, but Kuina, why are you doing it too? You weren''t like this before. Even if you''re trying to catch up to Ron, you don''t have to copy everything he does."

    He seemed worried. At this rate, would they even have enough money for food?

    It was clear that they would need to recruit more students in the spring.

    ...

    That night.

    In the dojo.

    Kuina was practicing her slashing technique.

    Ron, wearing his white training uniform, sat cross-legged nearby, with the famous sword, Raikiri, resting on his knees.

    He closed his eyes and, following the sword meditation technique taught by Koushirou, cleared his mind. At the same time, he unconsciously began using the Sun Breathing technique. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gradually.

    His mid-length black hair started to move despite the lack of wind, and Raikiri trembled slightly on his knees.

    This state lasted for quite some time.

    Suddenly, Ron''s eyes snapped open, and he drew his sword in a flash!

    A slash accompanied by lightning and fire briefly illuminated the air.

    With this slash, Ron felt his internal energy surge, as if he had broken through a bottleneck.

    [Host: Ron.

    Age: 8 years old.

    Vitality Points: 100.

    Sun Breathing Technique Mastery: 9%]

    After spending a month in Shimotsuki Town, Ron''s vitality finally reached 100, up from 98!

    "Ron, what was that just now...?" Kuina asked, dumbfounded as she looked at Ron and the Raikiri in his hand.

    "That was the Force Stage."

    Koushirou walked in, his gaze fixed on Ron with an expression of shock. "I had high hopes for you, but I didn''t expect you to reach this level so quickly."

    "Sensei, what is the Force Stage?" Ron asked curiously.

    "The Force Stage is the first step toward becoming a true swordsman," Kuina said, her expression complicated.

    "Indeed," Koushirou nodded and raised three fingers. "To reach the level of a swordmaster, there are three stages you must go through."

    "The Force Stage is the first. When you strike with your sword, an aura or phenomenon will appear along the blade, like the flames in your slash just now. As for the lightning, I believe that comes from the sword you''re holding."

    Koushirou explained to Ron.

    "The ability to generate an aura or energy wave with a slash is one of the signs of entering the Force Stage."

    "And what about the second and third stages?" Ron asked, his interest piqued.

    "The second stage is called the Will Stage, a level beyond the Force Stage. The aura in your strikes becomes more vivid and controlled. Like this."

    Koushirou picked up a bamboo sword and slashed the air.

    A strike formed into a blue dragon, which soared forward, smashing a nearby wooden rack into several pieces.

    After unleashing this strike, Koushirou looked at Ron and smiled.

    "There are many swordsmen across the seas, but only a few can reach this level."

    "The Force Stage, the Will Stage, and the third... is the Iron-Cutting Stage."

    "The Iron-Cutting Stage?" Ron''s eyes widened slightly.

    "Yes." Koushirou nodded. "When you can cut through steel with a wooden stick, you''ve reached the Iron-Cutting Stage."

    "A swordsman who reaches the Iron-Cutting Stage can be considered a true swordmaster."

    After hearing this, Ron looked down at Raikiri in his hand, lost in thought.

    ...

    That night.

    Ron couldn''t sleep. He lay there with his eyes open, staring at the ceiling, thinking about the stages Koushirou had mentioned.

    "The flames from that slash weren''t a sign that I''ve reached the Force Stage. I''ve seen similar flames when I used Flame Dance before, so it''s probably a result of me unconsciously using the Sun Breathing technique."

    "Koushirou must have mistaken it for my sword aura, but in truth, I haven''t reached the Force Stage yet."

    Ron thought to himself.

    "But thanks to this misunderstanding, I now have a clearer understanding of the path to becoming a swordmaster."

    "Coming to this dojo was definitely the right choice. Now my goal is clear."

    A glimmer of determination flashed in Ron''s eyes.

    Now, he had two objectives:

    Continue to train his body.

    Increase his vitality!

    Sharpen his swordsmanship.

    Reach the Force Stage as soon as possible!

    ...

    While Ron was lying awake, setting his training goals, Kuina was in another room in the dojo, speaking with Koushirou.

    "Father, that sword Ron is holding... it''s not ordinary, is it?" she asked curiously.

    "So, you noticed it too," Koushirou nodded. "Indeed, that sword is not ordinary. It hasn''t been seen in the world for centuries."

    "That sword... what exactly is it?" Kuina asked.

    "It''s like your Wado Ichimonji. It''s one of the Great Grade Swords, called Raikiri. Legend has it that its edge can tear through thunder itself."

    Koushirou''s words left Kuina wide-eyed in shock.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Monster Ron

    The winter passed quickly.

    Before long, spring arrived.

    Ron had spent three months in the dojo.

    His body had grown taller, now almost the same height as ten-year-old Kuina. His frame was strong and well-proportioned, full of vitality and energy.

    As Koushirou would say: "A body to be envious of¡ªa monster''s physique."

    "Four hundred and twenty-four, four hundred and twenty-five, four hundred and twenty-six..."

    Ron was doing one-handed push-ups with three fingers in the backyard, sweat dripping from the tip of his nose.

    "Ron," Koushirou called out as he walked down the corridor. "Have you seen Kuina?"

    "She went to practice her swordsmanship by the waterfall, I think," Ron replied.

    "Why do you ask, Master?"

    "Nothing urgent, just some new students in the dojo. I thought I''d ask her to help teach them," Koushirou said.

    Ron thought for a moment, pressed down with his fingers, stood up, and looked at him. "How about I go instead?"

    "You''d be a great help!" Koushirou said happily.

    Ron followed Koushirou to the front yard of the dojo, where a group of kids around seven or eight years old were making a lot of noise. Some had already picked up bamboo swords and were fooling around.

    Koushirou cleared his throat.

    The kids who noticed him immediately quieted down, shouting in unison, "Hello, Master!"

    The rest of the kids looked on curiously.

    "Hello, everyone," Koushirou said with a smile. "Some of you are new disciples. Welcome to Isshin Dojo. I''m the master here, Koushirou Shimotsuki. In this place, I''ll teach you swordsmanship and train you to become steadfast swordsmen."

    ...

    While Koushirou introduced the dojo to the new students, a few children curiously looked at Ron standing beside him.

    After finishing his introduction, Koushirou smiled at the children and said, "Now, Ron will be your sparring partner."

    Ron stepped forward with his bamboo sword.

    His eyes scanned the children, but he didn''t see the green-haired kid.

    "Hasn''t he arrived yet?" he thought to himself.

    "Huh? Isn''t Kuina supposed to practice with us?" one of the children, Umi, looked at Ron, sized him up, and asked with doubt in his voice, "Your name is Ron, right? I''ve been at this dojo for two years. How long have you been here?"

    "About three months," Ron replied.

    "What? Only three months?!" Umi exclaimed, his mouth wide open in disbelief. Then he grinned. "You''ve only been here three months, and you think you can spar with me?"

    The other children also looked at Ron with skepticism.

    Ron remained calm.

    "Tell you what, Umi," Koushirou smiled and said, "You like my real sword, don''t you? If you can force Ron to take one step back during the sparring, I''ll give you that sword."

    "Really?!" Umi''s face lit up with excitement. After seeing Koushirou nod with a smile, he eagerly turned to Ron and said, "Alright, let''s do this!"

    Inside the dojo, Koushirou and the children knelt on the floor, watching Ron and Umi standing in the center, each holding a bamboo sword.

    As Umi looked at Ron''s calm expression, he suddenly felt nervous, sweat forming in his palms.

    He shook his head to refocus.

    "It''s just one step back, right? There''s no way this new guy is as strong as Kuina."

    Pumping himself up, he charged at Ron with a loud shout, raising his bamboo sword high.

    In the next instant¡ªsmack!

    Umi''s sword was knocked out of his hand, and his entire body was sent flying backward, crashing heavily onto the floor.

    Lying there, Umi stared blankly at the ceiling, completely bewildered.

    What just happened?

    What hit me?

    How did I get thrown across the room?

    The surrounding children were also stunned.

    "What just happened?"

    "Did he even strike?"

    "No, I couldn''t see it at all..."

    Koushirou took a sip of tea, smiling inwardly as he thought: So clean and precise. What a beautiful strike.

    Come to think of it, has his speed increased?

    "It''s not over yet!" Umi shouted, refusing to accept defeat. He grabbed his bamboo sword and charged at Ron again.

    Smack!

    "Ouch! It''s not over¡ª" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Smack!

    ...

    A few moments later, Umi lay sprawled out on the ground, bruised and defeated, with an expression of utter despair.

    "How...how is he this strong?"

    The other children, looking at Ron, who hadn''t even broken a sweat, were filled with awe.

    "I''m heading back," Ron said to Koushirou.

    Koushirou smiled and nodded.

    As soon as Ron left, Umi jumped up and rushed to Koushirou. "Master! Did that guy really only join three months ago?!"

    "Yes," Koushirou replied.

    "How old is he?"

    "I believe he''s nine this year, a year younger than Kuina," Koushirou answered after thinking for a moment.

    "Same age as me..." Umi muttered in despair.

    "Haha, don''t be so down," Koushirou laughed, getting to his feet. "Even Kuina isn''t a match for him."

    Umi froze. Then, in shock, he exclaimed, "What?! Even Kuina can''t beat him?!"

    His jaw nearly dropped to the floor.

    "That''s right. When he first arrived, Kuina lost to him in two strikes. Even though she''s gotten much stronger, I''d say she can barely withstand one or two of his moves now."

    Koushirou sipped his tea.

    "Nani?!" Umi and the other children were so stunned they could barely speak.

    "No way! Kuina, who can even defeat adults, can''t beat him?!"

    "Who is this guy?!"

    ...

    After seeing Kuina challenge Ron with their own eyes and getting disarmed in two strikes, the children were thoroughly convinced.

    From that day on, the nickname "Monster Ron" quickly spread among the children as their private name for him.

 Chapter 16 - 16: The Three Swordsmen Destined for Fame Across the Seas

    A few days later, one evening.

    Ron, covered in sweat, returned to the dojo after completing a 30-kilometer run.

    After taking a refreshing bath, he walked barefoot along the wooden corridor, wearing a thin, white training uniform.

    Passing by the dojo, he heard some commotion and glanced inside.

    "Haa!"

    Inside, a boy with green hair was holding a bamboo sword with both hands, charging at Kuina, who effortlessly held her bamboo sword with one hand.

    Smack!

    He was struck on the head, his eyes turning into spirals as he staggered back a few steps before falling flat on the ground.

    "That looked painful."

    "Kuina sure doesn''t hold back."

    "I thought he''d be stronger if he challenged Kuina, but he''s clearly at this level."

    The children nearby started chattering.

    "Someone like him claiming he''ll become the world''s strongest swordsman? What a joke."

    Kuina glanced at the boy on the ground before turning to leave.

    Just as she stepped outside, a voice came from beside her.

    "That guy is weak now, but he''ll be strong one day."

    Kuina turned her head and saw Ron leaning against the doorframe with his arms crossed.

    "You know him?"

    "He was the first person I saw when I arrived in this village," Ron replied with a smile.

    "Oh?"

    Kuina raised an eyebrow. "And you''re sure he''ll get stronger?"

    "Just a feeling," Ron said, stepping past her.

    "Tonight, in the backyard. Let''s have another match," Kuina said as he walked by.

    "Sure, anytime. But if you lose again, that''ll make it 364 to 0."

    Ron laughed as he walked away.

    Kuina clenched her bamboo sword in frustration.

    This annoying guy...

    That night, Zoro woke up and formally became a student of Koushirou, joining the dojo.

    Koushirou arranged a place for him to stay, and from that night on, Zoro lived at the dojo.

    In the hallway.

    Zoro walked with two other kids, rubbing the bump on his head and grumbling, "That girl''s name is Kuina, right? One day, I''m going to beat her! Tomorrow, I''ll challenge her again!"

    "You shouldn''t. You''ll just get beaten up again, Zoro," one kid advised.

    "Yeah, Kuina''s strong enough to beat adults. You can''t even hold a sword properly yet. There''s no way you can win."

    "I don''t care!" Zoro clenched his fists. "I''m going to be the world''s strongest swordsman! If I can''t beat her with two swords, I''ll use three!"

    "Three swords? What''s that?"

    "Never heard of a three-sword style. How would you even hold a third sword? In your mouth?"

    "That''s just a circus trick! Hahaha!"

    The two kids laughed.

    Just then, a gust of wind blew past.

    Zoro seemed to hear something and looked in a particular direction.

    "Hey, did you guys hear that?"

    "Hear what? There''s no sound."

    "Maybe it was just the wind. It''s getting cold, we should hurry back."

    "Yeah."

    The two kids wrapped their arms around themselves and ran back to their room.

    "Did I imagine it?" Zoro wondered, but he followed them.

    He hadn''t taken more than ten steps when¡ª

    Smack.

    He stopped abruptly and turned his head in the direction he''d been looking.

    "No, I definitely heard something."

    He immediately ran toward the sound. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Under the night sky, the moonlight shone brightly.

    When he reached the forest behind the dojo, he saw her immediately¡ªthe blue-haired girl, Kuina, who had fought him earlier that day.

    Now she was panting, covered in sweat, and her hand holding the bamboo sword was trembling.

    She looked completely different from her calm demeanor earlier.

    "Who''s her opponent?" Zoro quickly looked around.

    But from where he stood, he could only see a back.

    The person was wearing a white training uniform, had medium-length black hair, and was about the same height as Kuina.

    Zoro suddenly found the figure familiar, as if he''d seen them before.

    As he struggled to remember¡ª

    "Haa!"

    Kuina charged forward, thrusting her bamboo sword with incredible speed toward the figure facing away from Zoro.

    "So fast!" Zoro''s eyes widened.

    He couldn''t even see Kuina''s movements.

    Smack!

    The sharp sound of bamboo swords clashing echoed in the silent forest.

    A bamboo sword spun through the air and fell to the ground.

    Kuina stumbled back and fell onto the grass, gasping, her face drenched in sweat.

    Zoro was stunned.

    What just happened?

    Did she¡­ lose?

    Did Kuina actually lose?!

    "You lasted three strikes this time. Not bad," Ron said, smiling at Kuina.

    "That makes it 364 to 0."

    Gritting her teeth, Kuina glared at him. "Next time, I''ll hit you for sure!"

    "Good luck," Ron said nonchalantly.

    With that, he slung the bamboo sword over his shoulder and turned to look behind him.

    When he saw the familiar green-haired boy, Ron was a bit surprised.

    "I thought it was someone else, but it''s just you."

    Zoro stared at Ron''s young but calm and composed face, and suddenly a memory clicked.

    He pointed at Ron, his eyes wide in shock, and exclaimed, "That weird stingy guy!"

    "Weird stingy guy?" Kuina was momentarily confused by the nickname.

    "I told you not to go around giving people weird nicknames!"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 17 - 17: The Vast Gapâ€”Zoros Unwillingness to Accept

    Under the moonlight.

    In the backyard corridor of the dojo, three small figures sat.

    From left to right, there were Kuina, Ron, and Zoro.

    The three had blue short hair, black short hair, and a tuft of green seaweed-like hair, respectively.

    "Ron, I didn''t know you were so strong," Zoro said in surprise, "You don''t even look much older than me. By the way, how old are you?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ron sat at the edge of the corridor, hands resting on the floor, legs dangling in the air. Hearing Zoro''s question, he looked up at the moon and smiled, "I think I should be nine years old this year."

    In the blink of an eye, almost a year had passed since he came to this world.

    A lot had happened in this one year.

    "Nine, huh, so you''re a year older than me," Zoro counted on his fingers.

    Kuina, resting her chin in her hands, puffed out her cheeks in frustration. "You''re a year younger than me."

    "Hey Ron, where''s your sword?" Zoro asked curiously.

    "It''s in my room. I wouldn''t carry it around in the dojo," Ron replied, laying back with his arms behind his head. He turned to Zoro and smiled, "Did you join the dojo as a new student this spring?"

    "Yeah," Zoro nodded, his eyes full of fighting spirit as he looked at Kuina. "I swear, I will defeat her!"

    Kuina glanced at him. "You? Defeat me?"

    Her dismissive attitude instantly enraged young Zoro.

    "What did you say!?" he shouted, jumping up angrily.

    "Do you want to spar right now?" Kuina said with a smirk. "But no matter how many times you try, you won''t beat me."

    Zoro clenched his teeth, fists tightening in anger.

    The two locked eyes, and it seemed like sparks were flying between them.

    Moments later.

    Zoro was lying on the ground in the courtyard, his bamboo sword flung far away.

    "Hmph, you can''t even hold your sword properly, and you think you can master two-sword style? I suggest you focus on building a solid foundation first," Kuina remarked.

    After saying that, she looked at Ron, who was sitting under the eaves. "I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow morning in the usual place."

    Without waiting for Ron''s reply, she grabbed her bamboo sword and left.

    Ron stood up and looked down at Zoro, who was sprawled on the ground, and smiled, "Kuina might be a girl, but she''s really strong. She also trains very hard. If you want to catch up to her, it won''t be easy."

    "You''ll need to put in great effort and train even harder if you want a chance."

    With those words, Ron walked away.

    Zoro lay on the ground alone, staring at the sky.

    "I lost again¡­ Kuina is so strong, so strong that I can''t even see any hope of winning. But Ron¡­ he''s much stronger than her. And he''s only a year older than me¡­"

    He gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and slammed them against the ground in frustration.

    "Damn it!!! Why is the gap so huge!!?"

    ...

    From that day on.

    Zoro trained harder than anyone else, quickly surpassing the new students who joined the dojo at the same time.

    He challenged Kuina more than three times every day, only to be defeated each time. But after each loss, he would train even more furiously.

    Within two months, he had already surpassed many senior students.

    His skills improved rapidly, far beyond the level he was at when he first joined the dojo.

    His determination and hard work earned him the respect of all the students, including Kuina, who began to take him more seriously.

    ...

    One day.

    As Zoro was training under a tree by lifting stones to build his arm strength, he saw Kuina walk by with her bamboo sword.

    Without thinking, he shouted, "Kuina, let''s duel!"

    Kuina glanced at him. "I don''t have time right now."

    She was about to leave when a thought crossed her mind. She stepped back and said to him, "Come with me."

    "Huh?" Zoro looked confused.

    "Where to?"

    "Are you coming or not? If you don''t, you''ll regret it," Kuina said with a mysterious expression.

    Zoro''s curiosity got the better of him, and he immediately dropped the stone and walked to Kuina''s side, following her towards the back of the dojo.

    When they reached the clearing behind the dojo.

    Zoro saw two figures, one large and one small, standing in the middle of the clearing.

    "The master¡­ and Ron?!" Zoro exclaimed in surprise. "Are they¡­ dueling?"

    Kuina nodded as she looked at the scene. "And they''re using real swords."

    "Huh?" Zoro''s heart skipped a beat.

    "This is the first time I''ve seen my father and Ron seriously fight. I heard it was Ron who suggested it," Kuina said, her expression serious as she watched the black-haired boy in the center. "Maybe this time we''ll see his true strength."

    "Huh? So when he fought you before, he wasn''t using his full strength?" Zoro couldn''t help but ask.

    "Idiot, he fought me seriously, but of course it wasn''t his full power," Kuina snapped.

    "Before today, no one¡ªnot even my father¡ªknew how strong he really was."

    Zoro swallowed hard.

    Once again, his understanding of Ron''s strength deepened.

    He widened his eyes, watching the fight intently, not wanting to miss a single moment.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 18 - 18: A Real Sword Duel with Koushirou

    Koushirou, gripping his real sword, smiled at the black-haired boy across from him. "Ron, shall we begin?"

    Ron didn''t respond verbally, but his eyes suddenly snapped open.

    With a powerful step, he vanished from sight!

    "V-vanished?!" Zoro was startled.

    "No, it''s just his speed!" Kuina''s expression grew serious as she focused on the arena.

    Ron reappeared in front of Koushirou, still in his forward-charging stance.

    His black hair fluttered, eyes locked on Koushirou, his face showing nothing but concentration.

    Whoosh!

    Raikiri unsheathed, tracing a brilliant arc as it slashed toward Koushirou.

    Crackle!

    Flames swirled around the blade, crackling with lightning.

    Koushirou''s sword flashed out in response, parrying the strike.

    Clang!

    A gust of wind exploded from the collision, sweeping across the arena.

    Both Kuina and Zoro felt their hearts tighten.

    After the initial clash, Ron, holding his long sword¡ªRaikiri¡ªlaunched a relentless barrage of strikes at Koushirou.

    The flames and lightning on the blade grew more intense.

    Koushirou, wielding both sword and scabbard, defended seamlessly.

    "It''s like a waterfall crashing against a boulder..." Kuina murmured.

    Zoro, meanwhile, was completely stunned, staring at the duel with wide eyes.

    Ron''s sword was surrounded by flames and lightning?!

    Ron spun in the air, bringing his long sword crashing down toward Koushirou.

    The blow was heavy, and though Koushirou blocked it, the sheer force pushed him back several steps.

    As soon as Ron landed, he launched himself forward again, moving with incredible speed toward Koushirou:

    "Flame Dance!"

    His long sword burned like a blade of fire, engulfed in fierce flames.

    Wherever the blade moved, flames trailed like flowing crimson ribbons, spiraling around Ron as he charged Koushirou.

    "This... is slash-based swordsmanship?" Koushirou''s eyes gleamed with admiration. Then, his gaze sharpened, and a blue aura surrounded his sword.

    "One-Hearted Slash, Flowing Water!"

    He slashed out.

    Fire clashed fiercely against water.

    Violent winds erupted, shaking the nearby trees.

    Kuina and Zoro had to raise their arms to shield their faces from the intense gusts.

    When the wind subsided, they immediately looked toward the arena.

    Ron was kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily, with Raikiri planted in the earth nearby.

    Koushirou''s sword, however, was broken in half, with only half the blade remaining.

    Kuina and Zoro''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Ron... he cut Father''s sword in half?!!"

    "That was a beautiful slash," Koushirou praised, looking at Ron with pride.

    "In terms of swordsmanship, I don''t think there''s much more I can teach you."

    Ron, who had quickly regained his energy using the Sun Breathing Technique, scratched his head awkwardly.

    "That''s mostly because you held back, and also because of my sword..."

    Koushirou shook his head, smiling. "No, my sword broke because you hit the same spot every time."

    He looked at Ron and stroked his chin, chuckling. "I''m guessing that wasn''t just luck."

    Ron, embarrassed, averted his gaze.

    Koushirou gazed at the young black-haired boy before him, marveling inwardly, "To force me to use a Momentum Realm slash after only five months of training... what a little monster."

    "How long will it take for him to reach the level of a Swordsman?" Koushirou mused.

    After Ron retrieved Raikiri and sheathed it, Koushirou asked, "Ron, would you like to see a Swordsman''s slash?"

    Ron was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed. "Really?"

    Koushirou nodded.

    "Follow me."

    The two of them walked off into the forest.

    It was only then that Kuina and Zoro snapped out of their amazement.

    "So that''s Ron''s true strength..." Kuina looked down at her trembling hands.

    "So powerful..." Zoro''s whole body trembled. "A swordsman can become this strong?"

    "Kuina, the master and Ron... they aren''t the strongest swordsmen in the world, are they?"

    "Of course not," Kuina clenched her fists. "This isn''t the pinnacle of a swordsman''s strength. The top is much higher¡ªhigher than the sky itself!"

    "Higher than the sky... that''s the peak of swordsmanship..." At that moment, Zoro felt something stir inside him.

    He looked at Kuina, his gaze resolute.

    "Kuina, I will surpass you! I''ll surpass Ron! I''ll surpass the master! I''ll surpass everyone and reach that peak!!"

    "No, I''ll be the one to reach that peak!" Kuina''s eyes were equally determined.

    Their gazes locked.

    Looking at Zoro''s serious expression, Kuina suddenly smiled. Then, to his surprise, she raised her fist.

    "Then let''s make a promise. No matter what, one of us will surpass Ron and reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship! If one of us doesn''t make it, the other will carry on the dream."

    Zoro grinned and raised his fist without hesitation, bumping it against hers.

    "Deal!"

    ---------------------------------------------------------- sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 19 - 19: The Extension of the Original Breathing Techniqueâ€”Thunder Flash

    In the forest, Koushirou demonstrated to Ron what it meant to be a sword master capable of cutting through iron.

    With just a wooden stick, he effortlessly sliced a boulder larger than Ron into two clean halves, the cut perfectly smooth.

    "This is the slash of a sword master," Koushirou said, smiling at Ron, as always, while the boulder behind him slowly slid apart.

    "A sword master''s slash moves at will. If one wishes to cut, even a dull wooden stick can split through steel. If one does not, even a sharp sword like your Raikiri cannot cut through a sheet of paper."

    Back at the warehouse, Ron was still replaying Koushirou''s words in his mind.

    "A slash at will¡­" he murmured, sitting in the moonlit warehouse while gently caressing Raikiri on his lap. It felt as though he had grasped something, but at the same time, nothing at all.

    "I''m still far from the level of a sword master," Ron thought, "but I can feel that I''m close to reaching the first stage¡ª''Force.''"

    "During today''s battle, I felt like I brushed against it. Now, all I need to do is recapture that sensation."

    Ron closed his eyes, allowing the Sun Breathing Technique to work unconsciously.

    This technique, the progenitor of all breathing methods, was helping Ron in ways he couldn''t yet fully comprehend.

    He spent the entire night in deep thought.

    The next morning, as the sun rose, Ron opened his eyes and softly smiled, "I''ve found it."

    He slowly drew Raikiri from its scabbard, and a faint, barely noticeable red glow began to envelop his body. As the sword slid free, the red aura extended from the hilt, spreading along the blade, eventually covering it entirely.

    "This is¡­ ''Force,''" Ron murmured, gazing at the sword now bathed in red light.

    Several months passed in the blink of an eye.

    Spring gave way to summer, and the scorching heat made training at the dojo even more grueling. But for those who sought strength, this hardship was more than welcome.

    Zoro had completely turned into a training fanatic, challenging Kuina daily, pulling heavy stones under the trees, and running long distances with people on his back. Recently, in his effort to perfect the Three-Sword Style, he even began training his jaw to hold the third sword in his mouth.

    He had gone from challenging Kuina three times a day, to five times a day, and now up to ten times a day.

    His current record stood at 1045:0¡ªhe had never won a single match.

    After Zoro''s most recent defeat in another challenge against Kuina, a dojo disciple named Umi walked up to the fallen Zoro, smiling, "Looks like it''s now 1046 to zero."

    "Shut up!" Zoro retorted.

    Another disciple asked, "Zoro, why do you always challenge Kuina? Why not challenge Ron once?"

    At the mention of Ron''s name, Umi shuddered, remembering a past event that still haunted him months later.

    "Are you stupid?" Zoro replied, giving the disciple a look as if he were an idiot. "Even Kuina can''t beat Ron, and I can''t even defeat Kuina. There''s no way I could win against him."

    "I''m challenging Kuina, not volunteering for a beating," he added, leaving the disciple speechless.

    "So," Zoro said, getting back on his feet and dusting off his clothes, his eyes filled with determination, "before I challenge Ron, I have to beat Kuina at least once!"

    On this day, Kuina retrieved her Wado Ichimonji from the warehouse and approached Ron, asking for a real sword duel.

    "Sure," Ron agreed with a smile.

    After just three moves, Wado Ichimonji was knocked from Kuina''s hand, and she fell to the ground.

    "Damn it!" she cursed in frustration. "Why can''t I stop your attacks?"

    "Because I''m stronger," Ron replied, bending down to pick up her sword and handing it back to her. "You''ve improved a lot. If we had dueled with real swords when I first arrived at the dojo, you probably wouldn''t have even been able to block one of my strikes."

    "But you''ve only been here a few months and already reached the ''Force'' stage, while I''ve been practicing swordsmanship since I was a child and still haven''t touched that realm¡­" Kuina said, dejected, as she took the Wado Ichimonji and walked away, feeling downhearted.

    Watching her leave, an idea suddenly came to Ron''s mind, and he called out, "Have you thought about creating your own sword techniques?"

    Kuina turned, looking puzzled.

    "It''s just a thought," Ron explained, holding Raikiri. "Maybe by creating your own techniques, you''ll find your way to ''Force.''" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kuina''s eyes brightened at the suggestion. She nodded, saying, "I get it," and hurried off, likely to test the idea.

    After she left, Ron was alone in the room.

    "Swordsmanship¡­" he muttered, looking at a distant straw dummy.

    He closed his eyes, grasped Raikiri''s hilt, and took a deep breath.

    A red aura of sword energy began to radiate from his body. With each breath, the red energy gradually transformed into golden lightning, swirling around Ron and his sword.

    Zzt! Zzt!

    Still with his eyes closed, Ron bent his knees into a drawing stance, the golden lightning crackling around him and Raikiri.

    "Thunder Breathing, First Form!" Ron whispered, stepping forward.

    A flash of golden light filled the room.

    Thunder roared, and the air was torn apart in an instant. A streak of lightning shot through the room, and Ron appeared behind the straw dummy, slowly sheathing Raikiri.

    Clink! The sword made a crisp sound as it returned to its scabbard.

    The top half of the dummy slid to the ground.

    Ron opened his eyes, his face lighting up with excitement.

    "I knew it could be done."

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 20 - 20: Can Alcohol Boost a Swordsmans Spirit...?

    Ron walked out of the house.

    It was a summer evening, the sky was filled with red clouds, and a cool breeze made it feel quite comfortable.

    Wearing wooden clogs and dressed in a simple, comfortable white training outfit, Ron gripped his renowned sword, Raikiri, as he walked along the long corridor.

    Some passing disciples noticed him and quickly stepped aside, casting looks of awe in his direction.

    Once Ron passed, they would even let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Are you scared?"

    "Of course I am! Even Kuina couldn''t beat him. If we make him mad, we''re done for!"

    "By the way, he rarely ever comes to the front courtyard, doesn''t he?"

    "With his skills, how could he train with us?"

    ¡­

    Ron listened to the whispers behind him, his expression calm. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He wasn''t angry about being isolated by these kids.

    On the contrary, he thought it was fine this way.

    No one bothered him, so he could train by himself in peace.

    As he passed by a small courtyard, a shout reached his ears.

    "Ron!"

    Ron turned his head to see Zoro, holding two bamboo swords and drenched in sweat, standing in the clearing, looking at him.

    He hadn''t seen Zoro in a while. He had become much more muscular, though he hadn''t grown taller.

    "Want to get some grilled fish?" Ron smiled at him.

    Zoro blinked, then his eyes lit up.

    "Let''s go!"

    Night soon fell, and the sky grew dark.

    Ron expertly caught a few fish, set up a fire, and started grilling them.

    Zoro sat beside him, staring at the fish as his mouth watered, his stomach growling audibly. After waiting for a while, he couldn''t help but ask, "Is it ready yet?"

    "Almost," Ron replied, chewing on somethin.

    Zoro looked at Ron, illuminated by the firelight. No matter when, Ron always seemed so calm and composed.

    Even though he was only a year older than Zoro, he felt like an adult.

    "Ron, did you come from outside?"

    Zoro, with his green hair, stared at Ron and asked.

    "Yeah, from a small island called Moses Island," Ron nodded.

    "Is it far from here?"

    "Quite far."

    "Did you come by boat? Is it fun on the sea? Did you run into pirates?"

    Zoro''s curiosity was piqued, and he started asking questions.

    "Uh..." Ron scratched his head.

    He couldn''t exactly tell him he came on a pirate ship.

    If the kids at the dojo found out, they''d surely gossip even more behind his back.

    "You''ll know once you head out to sea. The world out there is much bigger than here," Ron said, changing the subject as he handed Zoro a grilled fish.

    "Here, try my grilling skills."

    The moment food was in front of him, Little Zoro forgot all about his previous questions.

    He grabbed the fish, not caring about the heat, and took a big bite. His tanned face lit up with happiness and satisfaction.

    "This is delicious! Even better than the grilled fish I''ve had at the shop!"

    "Heh, told you! My grilling skills are top-notch."

    Ron''s delicate face was filled with pride.

    It seemed that being praised for his grilling skills made him happier than being praised for his swordsmanship.

    After they ate their fill, night fully descended.

    "Ugh~"

    Little Zoro lay back, rubbing his now round stomach.

    "I''m so full, I can''t eat another bite."

    Ron, taking advantage of Zoro''s inattention, pulled a small flask of wine from his system space and sat there drinking.

    Zoro, lying on the ground, saw him and asked curiously:

    "Ron, what are you drinking?"

    "Wine."

    "That''s wine? Is it good?"

    Zoro sat up immediately, his eyes gleaming as he looked at the flask in Ron''s hand.

    "It''s alright."

    "Let me have some. I''ve never tried it before."

    Zoro looked at him expectantly.

    Ron, being generous, handed over the flask.

    Zoro took it eagerly, sniffed it, then held it with both hands and took a sip.

    "Cough, cough! It''s so bitter!" Little Zoro''s face turned red as he stuck out his tongue. "How is this stuff supposed to be good?!"

    "Haha!"

    Ron laughed as he took the flask back, stood up, and grabbed Raikiri, which was resting on the grass beside him.

    "Zoro, let me tell you something."

    "What is it?" Zoro asked, still fanning his tongue.

    "A swordsman needs a bold spirit to grow strong. And wine, well, it helps you build that bold spirit. So, if you want to become a great swordsman, you''ll need to learn how to drink."

    Ron spoke convincingly.

    His words made Zoro''s eyes widen.

    After Ron left, Zoro stared at the fire, muttering to himself:

    "Drinking wine can build boldness¡­"

    "A swordsman needs a bold spirit to grow strong¡­"

    "Is Ron so strong because he drinks wine?"

    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, as if he had uncovered some grand secret.

    Later that night.

    Koushirou was enjoying a quiet tea time in his room when the door suddenly slid open.

    Zoro rushed in, shouting, "Master, do you have any wine? From today on, I want to drink wine too!"

    Koushirou looked completely confused.

    "¡­Eh?"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 21 - 21: Changing Kuinas Fate, the Decision to Leave

    Time passed quickly.

    One month later.

    In the early morning of a mountain forest.

    While Ron and Kuina were training their basic strength, Ron suddenly said, "Kuina, do you want to leave this island and go out to see the world?"

    Kuina was taken aback.

    "Leave this island..."

    She hadn''t really thought about it yet, or rather, she hadn''t even left this village until now.

    Upon hearing Ron''s words, she lowered her head and thought seriously for a moment. Then she looked at Ron and nodded firmly, saying, "I want to fight strong people and become even stronger. If I don''t leave this small island, I''ll never become the strongest swordsman."

    "I understand your thoughts."

    Ron smiled and said no more.

    Although he wasn''t sure if his presence had already altered her fate, she definitely shouldn''t die the way she did originally.

    "Ron, are you planning to leave this island?"

    Kuina couldn''t help but ask.

    Ron shook his head, "Not yet."

    "Not yet..." Kuina muttered.

    "Are you going to miss me?"

    Ron''s teasing remark immediately made Kuina''s face flush red.

    "Idiot! Of course not! I''m just worried if I''ll manage to defeat you before you leave!"

    "Haha."

    "Don''t laugh!"

    Furious and embarrassed, Kuina hurled a stone bell at him.

    Ron dodged it effortlessly without even looking and casually said, "Why don''t you come to sea with me?"

    Kuina''s eyes flickered with a hint of excitement, but Ron didn''t notice.

    After some more training, the sun rose high, and the summer heat was intense.

    The two of them sat under a tree to cool off.

    Ron lay down while Kuina sat upright.

    From Ron''s perspective.

    The short blue-haired girl in front of him was gradually showing her figure, no longer looking like a tomboy.

    Feeling a sudden impulse, Ron asked, "By the way, Kuina, does the dojo have a whetstone? I want to use one."

    Kuina looked at him curiously but nodded, "Yeah, it''s in the warehouse. I''ll take you to get it."

    "Alright."

    They headed to the warehouse together.

    Kuina went upstairs to retrieve the heavy whetstone.

    Just as she picked it up and was about to come downstairs, her foot inexplicably slipped, and she suddenly tumbled down the stairs.

    "Ah?"

    As Kuina flew through the air, a sudden thought crossed her mind.

    "Am I...going to die?"

    Just as she was about to hit the ground, Ron caught her firmly.

    Ron''s serious voice echoed in her ears.

    "Be careful!"

    Kuina instantly snapped back to reality.

    Realizing that she had been caught by Ron, lying in his arms, a cold sweat broke out on her back as she turned pale, still feeling scared.

    Ron gently put her down.

    Neither of them knew what to say. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The warehouse fell into silence.

    "Th-thank you for saving me."

    Kuina was the first to break the silence, her voice full of lingering fear.

    It was the first time she had been so close to death.

    "..."

    Ron didn''t know what to say at that moment.

    "I-I''ll head back."

    After putting down the whetstone, Kuina hurriedly left the warehouse.

    After she left, Ron glanced at the whetstone and thought to himself:

    "Did my suggestion cause her to face her accident earlier, altering her fate? Or did it lead to this incident, and her fate remains unchanged? I''ll have to observe further."

    ...

    In the following two months.

    While honing his swordsmanship and training his body, Ron kept an eye on Kuina.

    Since that accident, she hadn''t encountered any more danger.

    Moreover, that near-death experience seemed to give her a new insight into her swordsmanship, and she appeared to be on the verge of mastering the concept of "momentum" in her blade, just one step away from the "sword momentum" state.

    One day.

    While passing by.

    Kuina was having a real sword duel with Zoro.

    After defeating Zoro.

    Kuina grinned and said, "Using two swords is heavy, right? That makes it 2002 victories for me."

    "Dammit!"

    Zoro was utterly frustrated.

    Ron walked away without drawing attention, his steps feeling a bit lighter.

    ...

    At night.

    Ron sat cross-legged in the dark warehouse, with the renowned sword Raikiri and a whetstone in front of him.

    In the darkness, his eyes shone brightly.

    "System, show me my current stats."

    [Understood.]

    [Host: Ron.

    Age: 9.

    Vitality: 195.

    Sun Breathing Technique Mastery: 24%.

    Swordsmanship: Sword Momentum (Initial Mastery).

    Weapon: One of the Great Grade Swords ¨C Raikiri.]

    "I''ve been at the dojo for almost half a year now. My swordsmanship may not improve much further without real combat training. Once I fully master the other breathing techniques'' companion sword skills and the Ichitoryu techniques taught by the master, I''ll need to think about heading to the next place."

    Ron thought to himself.

    With the system in hand, he was destined to be a traveler in this world, never staying in one place for too long...

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 22 - 22: A Swordsman Must Have Something to Protect; Zoros Resolve

    "You''re planning to leave?"

    Koushirou looked at the black-haired boy sitting in front of him, a bit surprised, but quickly calmed down. Stroking his chin, he nodded, "It makes sense. This dojo doesn''t have much left to teach you. Going out to face stronger opponents is probably the right choice for you."

    "When do you plan to leave?"

    "In early winter."

    Ron replied. There were about three months until early winter.

    "Early winter, huh¡­" Koushirou smiled. "I remember you arrived at our dojo last winter, and now, it''s almost been a year."

    "I''ll never forget the guidance and lessons I''ve received this past year," Ron said sincerely.

    Koushirou smiled warmly. "I''m glad to have had a disciple like you. Maybe soon, I''ll hear your name echo across the seas."

    Koushirou''s expression turned slightly more serious as he said, "Ron, I don''t know what kind of person you want to become¡ªwhether a pirate or a marine¡ªI won''t interfere with that."

    "But I want to tell you this: as a swordsman, you must have something in your heart that you firmly protect. Only with a steadfast and clear mind, never going against your own beliefs, can you unleash the full power of your sword. Your strikes will be unstoppable."

    "Something to protect¡­" Ron murmured.

    Koushirou''s expression returned to his usual gentle demeanor, and he smiled, "It''s not easy to find what you want to protect. I also struggled and wandered for a long time before I found my purpose. You''re still young, so don''t rush. When you''ve seen the vastness of the sea and met all kinds of people, you''ll naturally understand."

    Ron nodded thoughtfully, committing Koushirou''s words to memory.

    The two walked outside.

    Koushirou suddenly remembered something and turned to Ron, "By the way, if you leave in the winter, there probably won''t be many ships passing by the island. Why not wait until early spring? I have a friend who should be coming to this island for supplies by then. I can ask them to take you. How does that sound?"

    Ron thought for a moment, then nodded, "Alright."

    ¡­

    Time passed quickly.

    A few months went by, and winter turned into spring.

    It was now the beginning of another year, and Ron had turned 10.

    Before he left, the news of his departure somehow spread throughout the dojo.

    When Zoro heard, he was shocked and immediately ran to find Ron.

    In the backyard, where cherry blossoms were in full bloom, he found Ron lifting a massive stone dumbbell.

    Ron had grown taller since before, though he was still quite small. His body was well-proportioned, and though the muscles under his thin white training robe weren''t overly pronounced, their lines were full of vitality and strength.

    Only his enemies knew the terrifying power hidden within his small frame.

    "Ron, are you really leaving?" Zoro asked bluntly, staring at him intently.

    "Yeah," Ron replied without turning around. "I''m leaving tomorrow."

    Zoro gritted his teeth, clenching his fists. "Why? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ron said nothing.

    "Before you go, I want¡­" Zoro trembled all over, clenching his fists tightly as he shouted at Ron''s back, "I want to fight you one last time!!"

    He knew that once Ron left, it would be uncertain when they would meet again on the vast sea.

    Ron stopped lifting the dumbbell.

    Turning his head, he smiled at Zoro. "Alright."

    The two of them used the dojo''s regular real swords for the duel.

    Ron held his sword with one hand.

    Zoro held his with both hands and gripped another in his mouth, struggling to maintain a balanced stance.

    "So, this is your three-sword style," Ron said with a smile, "Looks like you''re still not quite used to it."

    "Sh-shut up!" Zoro growled through the sword in his mouth, glaring at Ron.

    "Come on," Ron gestured for him to make the first move.

    Zoro didn''t hesitate. He knew his strength was inferior to Ron''s, so he had to go all out from the start, or he would be quickly defeated.

    He dashed toward Ron with a step.

    Clang!

    As their blades met, Zoro''s eyes widened in shock. It felt like he had struck an immovable wall of iron!

    No matter how much force he used, Ron''s sword remained unshaken.

    "Your body still needs more training, Zoro," Ron said with a smile. Then, with a swift movement, he flicked his sword.

    Zoro''s three swords flew out of his hands and mouth.

    His arms trembling, Zoro stood there, stunned, eyes wide and vacant.

    He had known their strength difference was significant¡­

    But not this much¡­

    It was like he had no chance at all!

    Zoro clenched his fists, biting his lip, his eyes welling up with unshed tears.

    "We''ll meet again on the sea, Zoro," Ron said, walking past him with his sword in hand.

    Zoro raised his arm, wiping his eyes.

    He wasn''t ready to give up.

    Why am I still so weak after a whole year?!

    As Ron was about to leave the courtyard, Zoro''s voice called out behind him.

    "Next time, when we meet again on the sea¡­ I won''t be this weak anymore!"

    "Ron, I will surpass you!"

    Ron paused for a moment, but said nothing.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 23 - 23: The Two Who Left Together

    The next day.

    A disciple rushed into the dojo, shouting as soon as he entered the door:

    "Master, there''s a person with a gigantic face at the outer gate."

    Koushirou, who was instructing his disciples in swordsmanship, immediately reacted and smiled, "Looks like they''ve arrived."

    "Umi, go call Ron over."

    "Oh, yes!"

    Koushirou, carrying his packed belongings and the famous sword Raikiri, walked out of the dojo with Ron.

    "Yo, Koushirou, long time no see."

    Outside the dojo stood a tall person with a massive face, an enormous deep purple afro, and rather peculiar clothing. He waved at Koushirou.

    The moment Ron saw him, he instantly recognized who he was.

    One of the Revolutionary Army''s leaders, the Horm-Horm Fruit user, Emporio Ivankov, known as the strongest Okama King.

    Ron glanced at Koushirou and was surprised to find out that his "friend" was actually a high-ranking officer of the Revolutionary Army.

    Koushirou and Ron walked up to Ivankov.

    "And this little brat is?"

    Ivankov looked down at Ron curiously.

    "He''s a disciple of my dojo, Ron. I''m planning to ask you to take him along on your ship this time," Koushirou said with a smile.

    "Huh?!! Such a little brat wants to go out to sea? Koushirou, are you joking?" Ivankov widened his eyes, his expression exaggerated in disbelief.

    Compared to his gigantic body, Ron looked tiny, barely as tall as the diameter of Ivankov''s head.

    "Haha, I''m not joking. Despite his young age, Ron is definitely strong," Koushirou chuckled.

    "Is that so?" Ivankov looked at Ron with a face full of doubt.

    "Well, whatever. For your sake, I''ll take him along, but let me be clear, I''ll drop him off at the next island. After that, it''s up to him whether he lives or dies."

    "No problem. By the way, have you prepared enough food supplies for the ship? Do you need me to¡­"

    "Of course, I need it! What do you think I came here for?" Ivankov exclaimed with wide eyes.

    "..." Koushirou scratched his head and said helplessly, "I''ll have my disciples deliver the food after I return." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After that, Koushirou left.

    Ivankov looked down at Ron. "Kid, how old are you?"

    "There''s no need for you to know," Ron said, turning his head away. The appearance of this person was somewhat revolting to him.

    "Wahaha! Quite the personality for a little brat," Ivankov laughed.

    "Hey, wanna become an okama?"

    "Absolutely not."

    The two walked on, one big and one small.

    Behind them, hiding behind a tree, Kuina, carrying her belongings and the Wado Ichimonji, cautiously followed them.

    By dusk, Inside the dojo.

    "Has all the food been delivered?" Koushirou asked the disciples in front of him.

    "It''s all been sent."

    Koushirou nodded.

    Suddenly, an urgent shout came from outside the door, and a disciple rushed in.

    "Master, something''s wrong!"

    "What happened?"

    "Kuina! Kuina is gone!" The disciple held a letter in his hand, shouting anxiously.

    Koushirou and the other disciples'' expressions changed instantly.

    "What did you say?!"

    At the coast.

    While the dojo was in chaos over Kuina''s sudden disappearance, Kuina was stealthily trying to follow the large-faced Okama and Ron, planning to sneak onto the ship.

    Just as she was about to board, a giant face appeared in front of her.

    "Wahhhh!"

    Startled, Kuina almost fell into the sea, but Ivankov reached out and grabbed her, pulling her onto the deck.

    Ron, seeing her, was also surprised. "Kuina?!"

    Kuina''s eyes lit up when she saw Ron, and she quickly ran to his side.

    Hearing the name "Kuina," Ivankov seemed to remember something.

    "You¡­ I remember now! I''ve seen you before. You''re Koushirou''s daughter!"

    "Wait a minute, why is Koushirou''s daughter here?"

    Kuina looked at Ron and said, "I''ve already decided. I''m going to sea with you! Didn''t we make a promise last time?"

    "A promise?" Ron was stunned and then realized.

    Could it be that she took his casual words last time as a serious promise?

    He smiled bitterly to himself.

    Now the dojo master was definitely going to blame him.

    Seeing his concern, Kuina smiled and said:

    "Don''t worry. I''ve left a note for my father, so he won''t have to worry."

    Just as she finished speaking, the transponder snail in Ivankov''s hand began to ring.

    As soon as he picked it up.

    Koushirou''s anxious voice immediately came through.

    "Ivankov, is Kuina on your ship?"

    Kuina''s expression froze.

    Ivankov glanced at her and handed the transponder snail to her.

    Ron also spoke up, "No matter what you''re planning, it''s best to explain it clearly to the master."

    Kuina took the transponder snail and walked aside to talk to Koushirou.

    "Ivankov, why haven''t we set sail yet? The leader is still waiting for us in the Goa Kingdom."

    The tall Fishman Karate master, Haku, dressed in white, approached.

    Seeing Ron and Kuina nearby, Haku was startled.

    "Who are these two kids?"

    "One''s Koushirou''s disciple, the other is his daughter. Looks like they want to sail with us," Ivankov replied.

    "Huh? That''s not acceptable! Get them off the ship immediately," Haku frowned.

    Ivankov shrugged and smiled, "That won''t do. I''ve already promised Koushirou to take them out to sea."

    Haku wanted to say something, but Ivankov winked and said with a smile, "Relax! I''ll just take them to the next island, and they''ll disembark there."

    "Hmph¡­" Haku sighed, "Fine, just make sure they don''t interfere with our mission."

    "Of course."

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 24 - 24: Ivankovs Shock

    On the other side.

    Kuina and Koushirou had finished their conversation.

    She smiled happily at Ron and said, "My father agreed to let me go to sea."

    "Koushirou agreed?"

    Ivankov was slightly surprised and picked up the transponder snail, which hadn''t been hung up yet.

    "This is really unexpected, Koushirou. I never thought someone as protective of his daughter as you would allow her to go to sea."

    "I had no choice. Since she''s already made up her mind, I can''t keep stopping her," came Koushirou''s slightly helpless voice from the other side of the line. "And with her traveling alongside Ron, I feel a little more at ease."

    "Ron... that boy?" Ivankov glanced at Ron.

    He hadn''t expected Koushirou to trust this boy so much.

    Could there really be something special about him?

    "Ivankov, I''m counting on you to take care of the two of them," Koushirou continued.

    Scratching his head, Ivankov replied, "I never thought I''d be asked a favor by Koushirou, who never asks for anything. Since that''s the case, I have no choice."

    "I''ll take responsibility for these two and take good care of them until we get to the next island."

    "Thanks for handling that."

    The beeping sound from the other side indicated the call had ended.

    Ivankov put away the transponder snail and shouted to the helmsman, "Boys, set sail!"

    The revolutionary army''s supply ship slowly sailed away from the island.

    ...

    Ron and Kuina''s arrival piqued the interest of several members of the revolutionary army on the ship.

    "Hey, you''re Ron, right? How old are you?" a young woman in a black robe crouched down in front of Ron and smiled at him.

    "Ten."

    Ron turned his head, a bit uncomfortable with the situation.

    "Ten, huh? Wow, such a cute little brother. Hey, could you call me ''big sister''? I''ll give you candy!" The young woman looked at him with anticipation.

    "No, thanks," Ron replied, turning away.

    "Haha, Yuri''s been rejected!"

    The people around them laughed together.

    The young woman named Yuri wasn''t upset and laughed along with them.

    At this moment, a sharp-eyed man noticed the sword on Ron''s back. His eyes flickered slightly as he said, "Hey Ron, can I take a look at the sword on your back?"

    Without even thinking, Ron replied, "No way."

    "Hahaha, Neil got rejected too!"

    "Haha."

    ... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    On the nearby deck.

    Ivankov, wearing a black robe, stood with Haku.

    "Do you notice anything?" Haku asked, looking at Ron in the crowd.

    "That boy''s aura is unusual," Haku observed.

    "You don''t feel it?"

    Haku glanced at Ivankov.

    "I just feel like his life force is quite extraordinary. Although I haven''t measured it precisely, it''s definitely several times stronger than an ordinary person''s," Ivankov said seriously.

    "And since Koushirou trusts his strength, this boy might be even more powerful than we imagined."

    "A ten-year-old kid¡ªhow strong could he possibly be? Let''s not concern ourselves with unnecessary trouble and just focus on getting them to the next island," Haku said, folding his arms and looking away.

    "Any news from the commander?"

    "Not yet."

    "In any case, we should hurry and reach the Goa Kingdom as soon as possible."

    "You don''t have to tell me."

    ...

    Two days later.

    As the initial novelty of Ron and Kuina''s arrival wore off, the crew on the ship returned to their respective tasks.

    Ron and Kuina also found time and space to practice on the ship.

    That day, after blocking one of Kuina''s vertical slashes, Ron looked at her in surprise.

    "Kuina, you''ve entered the ''momentum state''?"

    "Hehe," Kuina laughed, clearly pleased with herself. "I can''t let you keep leaving me behind."

    "Take this!"

    As Kuina pressed her advantage, a sharp whistling sound came from the sky.

    Ron''s eyes narrowed.

    He stepped forward, his figure flashing.

    He moved to the side of the deck, gripping Raikiri with his right hand. Gazing at the cannonball speeding towards them, he slashed through the air from left to right.

    "Water Breathing, First Form: Water Surface Slash!"

    "Fish-Man Karate: True Fist Strike!"

    A concentrated, water-blue slash and a fierce punch shot out at the same time, smashing the cannonball in midair.

    Boom!

    The cannonball exploded in the sky!

    "Huh?" Haku, still in a punching stance, turned to look at Ron, who was sheathing his sword.

    His eyes widened instantly.

    "That slash just now... was from that kid?!"

    The revolutionary soldiers finally reacted, shouting, "We''re under attack!"

    A pirate ship was approaching from a distance on the sea, with smoke still rising from its cannon.

    Ron glanced at it and said to Kuina, "Let''s go back inside."

    "They''re pirates. Shouldn''t we fight them?" Kuina asked in surprise.

    "There''s no need for us to step in," Ron replied as he led Kuina inside.

    Haku looked at Ron''s retreating figure.

    "What''s wrong?" Ivankov asked as he and several revolutionary soldiers ran up to the deck.

    "A pirate ship has spotted us," a man in a black robe replied.

    "They must have mistaken us for a fishing boat."

    Ivankov put his hands on his hips and smiled at the pirate ship. "The pirates of the East Blue sure are bold."

    Just then, another cannon shot was fired from the pirate ship.

    Haku leaped up and kicked the cannonball into the sea.

    Boom! The sea exploded with a splash of water.

    Ivankov looked at Haku and said, "I''ll leave this to you."

    Without saying a word, Haku jumped into the sea.

    Before long, chaos erupted on the pirate ship as Haku single-handedly subdued the crew.

    Moments later, Haku returned to the ship, sitting on the deck while wringing out his soaked clothes.

    "Good job," Ivankov said, walking over to him.

    "I misjudged him," Haku said suddenly.

    Ivankov looked at him, confused. "Huh?"

    "That boy named Ron is stronger than I thought. He was the first to sense the incoming cannonball, and his slash hit it before my punch," Haku said gravely.

    "What?!" Ivankov was shocked. "That boy? You mean that boy shattered the cannonball midair with a slash?! How is that possible? He''s just a ten-year-old kid!"

    "I know it sounds unbelievable, but... it''s true," Haku said seriously. "That boy, Ron, is really strong."

    Ivankov stood there, speechless.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 25 - 25: Arrivalâ€”Dragon and the Revolutionary Army

    It was night.

    The bright moon hung in the night sky, casting a silver glow across the sea.

    On the deck, two small figures were leaning on the railing, gazing at the night sky and the vast ocean.

    "Ron, how long have we been out here?" Kuina asked softly, resting on the railing.

    "About five days, I think," Ron said, leaning against the railing and looking up at the stars.

    "Only five days? It feels much longer. I wonder how my father and Zoro are doing," Kuina murmured, gazing into the distance, missing the dojo.

    She turned to Ron and asked, "Where is your hometown, Ron?"

    "I don''t know either," Ron replied, stretching out his hand toward the sky. "Maybe it''s somewhere as far away as the stars."

    Kuina stared at him for a long moment. When Ron turned his head, she quickly shifted her gaze and changed the topic.

    "By the way, that slash you performed today... did you reach the realm of Will?"

    Ron shook his head.

    "No. It looked like I reached that realm, but it wasn''t. It was just the result of swordsmanship combined with breathing techniques."

    "Can breathing techniques be used together with swordsmanship?" Kuina was a bit surprised since she had also learned some basic breathing techniques from Ron.

    Ron paused for a moment and then scratched his head. "Did I never tell you that?"

    Kuina puffed her cheeks.

    After thinking for a moment, Ron gave her an awkward smile and said, "I guess I forgot to mention it."

    ...

    Two days later.

    The ship reached an island.

    As they disembarked, Ron noticed a few familiar figures.

    Dragon, the leader of the Revolutionary Army, cloaked in black.

    And the towering figure of Bartholomew Kuma.

    "Who are they?" Kuina asked.

    Dragon cast his gaze towards Ron and Kuina. Under that gaze, Ron immediately felt an unprecedented pressure.

    Strong!

    Much stronger than he was now¡ªby hundreds of times!

    Ron instantly recognized the vast difference in their power.

    "They are Koushirou''s apprentice and daughter. He asked us to..." Ivankov explained the situation to Dragon.

    Dragon nodded. "I see. We owe Koushirou a lot. There is some danger on this island. If you wish, you can join us on our ship to the next island."

    "Danger?" Ivankov was startled and then looked at Dragon with a serious expression. "Has the Goa Kingdom decided on something?"

    Dragon nodded. "They''ve decided to burn down the entire slum district."

    "What?!"

    The members of the Revolutionary Army, standing behind Ivankov, were shocked, their faces filled with anger.

    "Those nobles!" a young Revolutionary Army member cloaked in black clenched his fists, grinding his teeth in fury. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We can no longer change this kingdom, but we can at least save more lives. That is our purpose this time," Dragon said in a deep voice.

    Kuina, holding her Wado Ichimonji, sensed the change in atmosphere. She moved closer to Ron and softly asked, "It seems like something terrible is about to happen on this island. Should we get off here?"

    Ron didn''t respond immediately, stroking his chin in thought.

    If he remembered correctly, the fire in the slum district of the Goa Kingdom happened when Luffy, Ace, and Sabo were kids. It was the event that made Sabo give up on the nobles, leading him to run away to the sea, only to nearly be killed by the Celestial Dragons.

    The Goa Kingdom was definitely full of dangers right now.

    Taking Kuina with him might be risky.

    As he was lost in thought, Dragon, Bartholomew Kuma, and other Revolutionary Army members were learning more about the extraordinary black-haired boy with a sword on his back from Ivankov and Haku.

    Several curious glances were directed his way.

    "That sword... could it be the Wado Ichimonji, one of the 21 Great Grade swords passed down by the Shimotsuki family in Wano?" A middle-aged swordsman from the Revolutionary Army, cloaked in black, looked at the Wado Ichimonji in Kuina''s hands in surprise.

    "That sword is worth at least 100 million Berries. Isn''t Koushirou worried about letting his daughter carry it on her journey?"

    "21 Great Grade swords?" A companion next to him was surprised and pointed at the sword on Ron''s back. "What about that boy''s sword?"

    The swordsman squinted, observing closely. At first glance, he couldn''t make out much from the hilt. He shifted his position slightly to get a clearer look and gasped when he saw the white scabbard with golden lightning patterns.

    "No way!"

    His exclamation drew everyone''s attention.

    "Korv, what''s wrong?" Dragon asked.

    "Nothing... It''s just that the sword on that boy''s back... really surprised me," Korv quickly replied.

    "Sword?" Ivankov and Haku turned their eyes to Ron''s sword.

    "What''s so unusual about it?"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20

 Chapter 26 - 26: An Unexpected Encounter with Sabo

    "If my guess is correct¡­"

    Korv''s eyes burned as he looked at the sword on Ron''s back:

    "That sword must be one of the Twenty-One Great Grade Blades, the one said to cut through thunder itself¡ªRaikiri!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The members of the Revolutionary Army were all shocked.

    Even Dragon and Kuma glanced at the sword on Ron''s back.

    "I didn''t expect to see this sword reappear."

    Korv couldn''t help but rub his hands, his eyes full of excitement.

    Ivankov stepped forward, standing between Korv and Ron, and bent down, saying, "Korv, don''t get any ideas about Ron boy''s sword."

    "I wouldn''t! I just wanted to take a closer look! This sword has been lost for hundreds of years. To a swordsman, it''s like seeing a peerless beauty. How could I resist?"

    Korv quickly explained.

    "Ron," Kuina tugged on Ron''s sleeve, "maybe we should get off here."

    Ron snapped out of his thoughts, was startled for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, let''s get off here."

    He turned to Dragon and Ivankov and said, "We''ve decided to disembark here."

    "Ron boy¡­"

    "Since you''ve made your decision, we won''t stop you," Dragon said, watching Ron. "But be careful on this island."

    Ron nodded.

    As he and Kuina prepared to leave the ship, Kuma walked up to them, towering over the two.

    Kuina, feeling intimidated by Kuma''s large frame, edged closer to Ron.

    Kuma bent down and opened his massive palm, revealing a few pieces of candy.

    Ron was taken aback. "Are these for us?"

    Kuma nodded.

    Such a gentle person¡­ Ron thought to himself.

    But then, remembering Kuma''s future fate, he fell silent.

    After taking the candy and thanking him, Ron and Kuina headed into the forest near the shore.

    Kuma raised his hand and waved at them.

    Ivankov, watching this scene, laughed with hands on hips, "Kuma is always so fond of children."

    In the forest...

    "Where are we going now?" Kuina asked Ron.

    "To the Goa Kingdom."

    Goa Kingdom...

    The moment Ron stepped into the kingdom, a familiar system prompt echoed in his mind.

    [Detected location: Goa Kingdom. Sign-in conditions met. Sign in now?]

    "Sign in."

    [Sign-in complete. Reward obtained: Vitality +10.]

    Ron waited for a while but heard no more system prompts. His face darkened.

    "That''s it?"

    "What''s wrong?" Kuina asked, turning to look at him while eating a skewer of roasted meat.

    "Nothing."

    Ron forced a smile.

    "Good," Kuina said, not paying much attention as she admired the surroundings. "This place is so beautiful. The streets are spotless, and it smells like flowers. It''s nothing like Shimotsuki Village."

    "It''s just the surface," Ron said flatly.

    "Huh?" Kuina blinked in confusion.

    "You''ll understand soon enough."

    It didn''t take long for Kuina to understand.

    When she asked an elegant, kind-looking old man for directions and revealed she wasn''t from a noble family, his face turned dark. He coldly called the street guards to drive her away.

    Kuina instantly understood Ron''s earlier words.

    This seemingly glamorous place was rotten with the stench of nobility.

    "Do you still think this place is better than Shimotsuki Village?" Ron asked as they were chased by a group of heavily armored guards.

    "Absolutely not!" Kuina shouted, "Shimotsuki Village is a hundred times better than this!"

    As they ran through a street, Ron caught sight of a blond boy with goggles and a suit running anxiously in a certain direction.

    Ron immediately recognized him.

    One of Luffy''s two brothers.

    The noble-born Sabo.

    But at that moment, a group of noble guards appeared behind and in front of Sabo, tackling him to the ground as he struggled desperately.

    "Let me go! I have to save them! I must save them!" Sabo shouted, struggling against the guards.

    The guards held him down without mercy.

    Ron''s eyes narrowed as he watched, then he suddenly stopped.

    "Kuina, wait for me outside the city," he said.

    "Huh? What?" Kuina hadn''t fully processed what was happening when she saw the city guards rushing toward Ron.

    But they grabbed at nothing.

    In the next second, a powerful punch landed in the stomach of the lead guard, causing him to roll his eyes and collapse unconscious.

    "I''ll meet up with you later," Ron said to Kuina.

    Kuina nodded. "I understand."

    She didn''t know what Ron was going to do, but she trusted him unconditionally.

    After Kuina left, the remaining city guards raised their weapons and charged at Ron.

    "You brat knocked out the captain!"

    Ron''s figure flickered, and a flurry of punches followed.

    In seconds, the towering guards were all unconscious, eyes rolled back.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 30 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 27 - 27: Permanent Buffâ€”The True Essence of

    On the other side of the street.

    A middle-aged noble, surrounded by servants, walked up to Sabo, who was pinned down, and looked down at him struggling desperately.

    "Come back with me."

    "No! I want to save Luffy and Ace!"

    Sabo shouted.

    "Foolish. How could I have such a foolish son? To treat two commoners as friends, you''re tainting the noble blood flowing in your veins."

    Sabo''s father, Outlook III, glared at him angrily.

    "After today, those commoners and that filthy, trash-filled slum will cease to exist."

    As he spoke, flames began rising on the other side of the city.

    "No! No, no, no!!!"

    Sabo''s pupils shrank, and with tears streaming down his face, he struggled desperately but was held down firmly.

    "Take him back."

    Outlook III turned around, leaning on his cane, and adjusted the brim of his hat.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    A few heavy thuds, accompanied by cries of pain, rang out behind him.

    Outlook III turned around in confusion.

    All of the burly guards holding Sabo down were knocked to the ground, scattered around unconscious with white eyes.

    A black-haired boy, wearing a white training uniform and wooden sandals, stood before Sabo, carrying a long sword on his back.

    "Who... who are you? What did you do?" Outlook III involuntarily took a step back.

    Tear-streaked Sabo was also staring blankly at Ron, who had suddenly appeared before him.

    Ron bent down, grabbed Sabo by the collar, and lifted him up. He smiled at the stunned Outlook III.

    "A noble''s son, huh? You should fetch a good price."

    With that, he lightly pushed off the ground and sped off into the distance, carrying Sabo, disappearing at the end of the street in an instant.

    It was only then that Outlook III realized what had happened.

    Wasn''t this... kidnapping?!

    How brazen! A kidnapper had the audacity to take his son right in front of him?!

    Outlook III trembled with rage, not because Sabo was taken but because his son being kidnapped in front of him was a severe blow to his noble pride. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When Ron and Sabo arrived outside the city, Sabo, upon being let down, immediately ran to the side and vomited violently.

    Kuina walked over, looking at Sabo curiously and asked, "Who is he?"

    "A noble''s son, I kidnapped him."

    Ron chuckled.

    Kuina was taken aback, "Huh?!"

    After finishing vomiting, Sabo finally calmed down, still shaken.

    "I almost thought I was going to die..."

    He stood up, looked gratefully at Ron, and said, "I don''t know who you are, but thank you for helping me escape. My name is Sabo, and I won''t forget this favor."

    Sabo was smart enough to realize Ron had helped him.

    Kuina, upon hearing this, became even more confused.

    He kidnapped you, and you''re thanking him?

    Is this what nobles are like?

    "No need to thank me, but don''t you have something else you need to do?" Ron reminded him.

    Sabo suddenly remembered and, looking at the flames in the distance, became extremely anxious.

    "Luffy, Ace..."

    After hurriedly thanking Ron again, Sabo ran off toward the fire.

    "Let''s go too," Ron said to Kuina.

    Kuina nodded.

    Ron and Kuina walked off in the opposite direction from Sabo.

    Even though Ron knew that Ace and Luffy were in great danger, he had no plans to help them.

    They wouldn''t die anyway.

    Helping Sabo was just something he did on a whim, changing the plot slightly to see what would happen.

    "Where are we heading now?" Kuina asked.

    "We''re going to Foosha Village," Ron replied.

    After all, it was the hero''s hometown.

    He planned to check it out and see if he could trigger another sign-in condition.

    "Have you been here before, Ron? You seem familiar with the place."

    "Uh..."

    Ron couldn''t exactly tell her that he had a map in his head.

    By the time they arrived in Foosha Village, it had started to rain.

    The flames in the distance were slowly being extinguished by the rain, signaling that the events over there were coming to an end.

    Kuina was unaware of what was happening, but Ron knew all too well.

    The conflict between nobles and commoners, the trampling of life, and the intertwining of justice and evil all formed this seemingly beautiful, bright country that was filthy behind the scenes.

    This country was a microcosm of the entire pirate world.

    Even Dragon couldn''t change it right now.

    "So, this is Foosha Village?" Kuina asked as she saw the giant windmills ahead.

    Ron nodded, just as a system notification sounded in his mind.

    [Beep, detecting host''s presence in Foosha Village. Sign-in condition met. Do you want to sign in?]

    Ron''s eyes lit up in delight.

    "Sign in."

    [Sign-in successful. Reward: +10 Vitality. Permanent buff: True Essence of Tempering.]

    A permanent buff?

    Ron was stunned.

    Before he could examine it further, the rain started pouring down heavily.

    He quickly led Kuina to find shelter from the rain.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Kuinas First Display of Brilliance

    {Readers! , 50% off on patreon on all tiers starting today (for this month) till the weekly ratings reset on Sunday , i.e , 3rd Nov 24}

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    On a rainy night in Foosha Village, Ron and Kuina found a tavern with a welcoming glow in the window¡ªa cozy inn that promised warmth and shelter from the cold drizzle outside. As they stepped in, they were quickly greeted by a stocky server who didn''t seem thrilled by their arrival.

    "Welcome to our humble establishment! ¡­Hmm? Wait a minute¡ªtwo kids? Hey, we don''t serve children here. Off you go!" he barked, his expression hardening.

    Ron responded with a calm smile, drawing a small pouch from his pocket. He casually tossed a few golden coins onto the counter, making them clink loudly.

    "We''ll just stay the night. This should cover it," Ron said nonchalantly. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The server''s eyes widened at the sight of the genuine gold coins. Immediately, his expression transformed into one of eager friendliness, practically glowing with delight. "Why, of course, that''s no problem at all!" he said, pocketing the coins quickly. With that settled, he directed them to a quiet corner of the tavern.

    Ron and Kuina took their seats, and soon the server brought them plates of food and glasses filled with fresh juice. Ron took a sip, savoring the rare moment of peace.

    "Ron, where did you get that gold?" Kuina asked, curiosity flickering in her eyes. She had never seen Ron carry anything like that before, and his thin white training robe seemed to lack any pockets large enough to hide such a pouch. "Did you¡­ steal it?"

    Ron laughed and shook his head. "Of course not."

    "Then¡­ how did you get it?" Kuina pressed, looking at him suspiciously.

    "It''s mine, of course," he replied, giving her a nonchalant shrug. "I just kept it somewhere you wouldn''t have seen."

    Kuina looked away, cheeks tinged red as if she had guessed something she found embarrassing. Quickly, she changed the topic, sipping her juice in silence.

    Meanwhile, Ron''s mind turned inward as he delved into the information about the permanent buff he had recently acquired.

    [True Essence of Ten Thousand Tempers: Anything done with focus and dedication will yield twice the result!]

    "So, it''ll accelerate my progress as long as I put my heart into it," Ron mused to himself, already considering how this buff would benefit his swordsmanship.

    For example, if he trained his sword techniques for an entire day, he would normally gain ten points toward his sword proficiency. But with this buff activated, he would gain twenty points in half the time, exponentially increasing his growth. A grin spread across his face as he imagined how much faster he''d grow.

    "Ron, Ron," Kuina''s soft voice pulled him out of his thoughts.

    "What is it?" Ron asked, looking up.

    "Don''t look now, but there''s a table of people over there who seem to be staring at us," Kuina whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Ron''s gaze subtly drifted to where she indicated. Sure enough, four burly men with tattoos snaking across their shoulders and faces were seated across the tavern, their heads huddled close as they exchanged whispers and smirks while occasionally casting furtive glances at Ron and Kuina. The expression in their eyes was unsettling, as though they viewed the two young travelers as easy prey.

    Ron''s eyes narrowed, his friendly demeanor fading into something colder.

    Apparently noticing Ron''s sharp gaze, the men shared an amused look. Then, the largest of them, a bald, heavily muscled brute, pushed back his chair and stomped toward them, every step heavy with arrogance. He stopped at their table, his tattooed hand slapping down on the wooden surface as he loomed over Ron, sneering.

    "What are you looking at, brat? You got a problem?" His voice was a low growl as he leaned in, menacingly close. "Do you even know who I am? I could rip your eyes out if I wanted to!"

    Nearby, a few patrons whispered anxiously.

    "That kid''s in big trouble. Didn''t he realize who that thug is? That''s Lute! He used to be with the Higuma Bandit Group."

    "Seems a little extreme¡ªwasn''t it just a glance?" someone else muttered, sounding a bit pitying.

    Ron remained calm, turning to Kuina with an impish grin. "Wanna practice your sword skills?" he asked her.

    Kuina''s face lit up as she nodded enthusiastically, her blue eyes sparkling.

    Lute''s face flushed with anger. His three companions, still seated, jeered at him impatiently. "Hurry it up, Lute! They''re just kids, how long is this gonna take?"

    "Just grab their money and be done with it!" another complained, rolling his eyes.

    "Shut up!" Lute barked over his shoulder before he returned his glare to Ron, reaching out with one beefy hand to grab the boy. "I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t forget, punk!"

    Seeing things escalate, the server approached nervously. "Um, Lute, sir, could we maybe avoid any fighting in here? If the boss finds out, I''ll get yelled at for sure¡­"

    "Buzz off!" Lute snarled, brushing the man aside before lunging at Ron.

    *Clang!*

    A sharp sound rang out, freezing Lute''s hand mid-air.

    Lute''s hand froze mid-air, stopping just short of his target. All eyes turned toward the scene, where a glinting, razor-sharp blade was now pressed against Lute''s neck, its cold sheen reflecting the tavern''s dim light.

    The blade was held by none other than Kuina, her slim form radiating a quiet, deadly resolve as she stared down the would-be attacker. Her eyes were fierce as she spoke in a calm, steely voice, "Take one more step, and you''ll regret it."

    A bead of sweat rolled down Lute''s forehead as he glanced down at the sword, swallowing hard. Slowly, he took a step back, his face losing its bravado as he retreated.

 Chapter 29 - 29: 29: The Shock of the Crowd

    Once they moved out of the blade''s attack range, Lute wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, then his expression instantly turned fierce.

    "Brothers, get your weapons!" he shouted.

    The three people sitting by the table kicked it over, pulled out their weapons, and gathered around Lute.

    "How dare you go against me, Blade Lute? You''re quite bold! Fine, if I don''t teach you two kids a lesson today, I''ll reverse my name! Attack!" Lute lifted a large sword and swung it toward Kuina.

    Kuina, feeling a bit excited, told Ron, "Don''t interfere," before lifting her sword, Wado Ichimonji, to face the four men.

    The other patrons in the tavern either fled in panic or stepped back, fearing they''d be caught in the fight. Some watched with malicious glee.

    "Blade Lute is serious now. Those two kids are finished," one onlooker commented.

    The tavern''s attendant looked at the wrecked tables and chairs, his face full of despair.

    "This is bad! Makino is going to kill me. If I knew, I wouldn''t have let those two in."

    Moments later, to everyone''s surprise, the short blue-haired girl, facing four grown men much larger than her, showed no signs of struggle. In fact, she easily struck them down with the back of her sword.

    One man down.

    Two men down.

    Lute, who took a vertical strike head-on, was trembling, barely able to hold onto his weapon.

    "Are you kidding me?" he muttered, drenched in sweat. "How can a little girl be this strong?"

    "Ah!" screamed the third man as he collapsed beside Lute.

    "You''re the only one left," Kuina said calmly, her breathing steady, as she stared at Lute.

    Lute, terrified, took several steps back. His eyes darted to his left, where he spotted the black-haired boy who had come in with Kuina, sitting at a table, calmly sipping juice and eating as if nothing was happening.

    An idea flashed through his mind.

    Suddenly, Lute dashed towards the boy.

    "He''s going after her companion!" one bystander cried.

    "That girl might be strong, but once her companion is captured, she won''t dare to act."

    "Such a cowardly move!"

    "This is Lute from the Higuma Bandit Group¡ªhe''s always been a scoundrel!"

    "They''re in trouble now."

    Amidst the murmurs, one person noticed Kuina sheathing her sword.

    "Wait, why is she putting her sword away?"

    "She must be giving up."

    "Hmm?"

    Hearing the commotion, Ron turned his head.

    "Now you realize it, but it''s too late! I''ve got you!" Lute stretched out his large hand to grab him.

    In the next second, a small fist appeared before his eyes, rapidly enlarging until it filled his vision.

    Bam!

    Lute''s entire face was smashed in by the tiny fist, sending his large body flying across the tavern, crashing into the wall with a heavy thud. Whether he was alive or dead was unclear.

    "What?!"

    Everyone in the tavern stood frozen, their mouths agape and eyes wide in shock.

    "He knocked Lute out with a single punch?!"

    Ron casually withdrew his fist, his expression calm, as if nothing had happened.

    In the tavern, everyone stared in stunned silence at the two kids at the table.

    Just moments ago, the blue-haired girl, wielding a real sword, had taken on four armed men and easily defeated three of them.

    And the black-haired boy, who looked no older than 9 or 10, had sent a man several times his size flying with a single punch!

    The sheer visual impact of Ron''s punch was even more shocking than Kuina''s fight against four men.

    "What terrifying kids. Where did they come from?" someone muttered, swallowing nervously as they looked at Lute and his companions, now sprawled across the floor.

    The tavern attendant, staring at the cracked wall where Lute had landed, was close to tears.

    "I''m done for. Makino is definitely going to fire me for this."

    With trembling steps, he approached Ron''s table, speaking humbly.

    "Dear guests, how about I refund your money, and you find another tavern¡­ please?"

    "No," Ron replied without looking up.

    "You''re right¡­ I guess."

    The tavern attendant, tears in his eyes, retreated.

    Time passed.

    The rain outside gradually subsided.

    One by one, the other patrons left the tavern.

    With the dim lights of the tavern flickering, the silence of the night became even more apparent.

    Kuina yawned, her eyelids growing heavy, and soon fell asleep on the table.

    Ron took out a soft, warm fur blanket from his system backpack and gently covered her with it.

    "System, show me my stats," he whispered.

    [Certainly.]

    [Host: Ron

    Age: 10

    Vitality: 327

    Mastery of Sun Breathing Technique: 32%

    Swordsmanship: Level - Proficient

    Weapon: Great Grade Sword - Raikiri

    Permanent Buff: Essence of Ten Thousand Tempering (Status: Bound...)]

    Ron closed his eyes, focusing on activating the permanent buff. If he could activate it, he wanted to test its effects.

    Training every day had become a habit.

    Almost immediately, Ron fell into the rhythm of Sun Breathing, focusing on using his vitality to strengthen his body.

    As he immersed himself in this state, his attribute list began to change.

    [Permanent Buff - Essence of Ten Thousand Tempering (Status: Activated...)]

    At that moment, Ron''s understanding of the Sun Breathing Technique became clearer than ever before. Countless details, previously overlooked, surfaced in his mind.

    "I need to speed up here."

    "A pause here will help gather energy. I see now."

    "And this part..."

    In no time, the night passed by.

    At dawn, Ron slowly opened his eyes, his spirit brimming with energy and excitement.

    In just one night of training, his mastery of the Sun Breathing Technique had increased from 32% to 33%.

    The buff had clearly accelerated his progress by several times!

    After experiencing it firsthand, Ron realized how powerful this permanent buff was¡ªit was practically a cheat for training!

    However, the exact extent of its power was still uncertain.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N: S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 30 - 30: 30: Makinos Tavernâ€”Luffy, Ace, and Sabo

    Ding!

    The door of the tavern was pushed open.

    The drowsy tavern attendant behind the counter instantly woke up. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Welcome... Ah, Sister Makino!"

    He saw the young woman who had entered the tavern, and with a jolt, he quickly stood up, wide awake.

    Makino, with her deep green hair and a scarf wrapped around her head, looked around the tavern, her eyes twitching slightly at the sight.

    She couldn''t help but rub her forehead and said helplessly, "I was only gone for a day. What on earth happened here?"

    The upright tavern attendant nervously swallowed.

    After he recounted the events of the previous night in detail, Makino was somewhat shocked. She couldn''t help but glance at the table where Ron and Kuina were sitting.

    "Those two kids defeated Blade Lute and his gang?!"

    "Yeah, they stunned everyone in the tavern. Especially that boy¡ªcan you believe it? With his small body, he punched Blade Lute right out the door!"

    The tavern attendant exaggeratedly described the scene.

    Makino, having met strong people like Shanks, calmed down quickly after the initial shock. She put her hands on her hips, looked at the unconscious Blade Lute and his gang slumped against the wall, and said, "In any case, they started it, right? Kemi, tie them up. The damage to the tavern is on them."

    "Understood!" the attendant, Kemi, immediately began following her orders.

    Makino then walked over to Ron and Kuina''s table and placed the gold coins Kemi had collected the previous night on the table.

    Ron looked up at her.

    "What is this for?"

    Makino smiled at him and said, "If you were just staying here for the night, you don''t need to pay this much. Please take the money back. Consider the juice and food as a complimentary treat for our young visitors."

    "And don''t worry about the damaged furniture and walls. I''ll make sure they compensate for it. It wasn''t your fault, after all."

    Makino gave Ron a warm smile.

    "If I''m not mistaken, this must be your first time in Foosha Village, right?"

    Ron nodded.

    "As I thought."

    Makino''s eyes curved into a gentle smile, her demeanor like a kind big sister.

    She really is a kind and cheerful person... Ron thought to himself.

    "I''m the owner of this tavern, Makino. What''s your name?" she asked.

    "Ron. And she''s Kuina," he replied.

    "Ron, Kuina," Makino repeated, nodding and smiling. "I know three kids about your age, but they''re much more mischievous than you. They run wild all day, and it''s such a headache to take care of them."

    Ron''s heart stirred.

    She must be talking about Luffy, Ace, and Sabo...

    "Did you come to Foosha Village by yourselves, or with an adult? Why are you here, and do you have a place to stay?" Makino asked curiously.

    After all, seeing two ten-year-olds spending the night in a tavern was enough to make her worry, even though they were strong.

    "We came to this island on our own, without any particular purpose. We''re just traveling, seeing the world. As for a place to stay, we haven''t figured that out yet," Ron answered.

    "Really? You two came to this island all by yourselves?"

    Makino was genuinely shocked.

    She had thought they came from another town, but it turned out they came from overseas.

    Kids these days are really bold...

    Across from Ron, Kuina slowly woke up. She rubbed her eyes, and when she felt the fur covering her back, she was startled.

    What is this?

    As she was still confused, she suddenly heard the voice of a gentle young woman.

    "If you haven''t found a place to stay yet, why not stay here? We have a few rooms available on the second floor of the tavern."

    Kuina immediately became alert.

    Before Ron could react to Makino''s offer, Kuina quickly raised her head and looked at her with a hint of caution, like a little wildcat guarding its food.

    "Kuina, you''re awake," Ron said, turning to her. "This is the owner of the tavern, Makino. She said we could stay here. What do you think?"

    Hearing his words, Kuina realized she had misunderstood and quickly looked away, her face flushed with embarrassment as she lowered her head.

    "S-sure, that''s fine," she mumbled.

    Makino noticed Kuina''s reaction and smiled knowingly at the girl who was now avoiding eye contact.

    So that''s what it is...

    Oblivious to what had just transpired, Ron said, "Then we''ll take you up on your offer."

    And so, from that day on, Ron and Kuina temporarily stayed at the tavern.

    ...

    Makino''s kind and cheerful nature quickly endeared her to Kuina, and after only two days, they became close friends. Kuina affectionately called her "Sister Makino."

    A few days later...

    "Makino, we''re here to play!"

    A cheerful, childish voice rang out from the entrance.

    A black-haired boy wearing a straw hat and a short-sleeved shirt stood at the tavern''s door, his face and arms bandaged.

    Two other small figures soon appeared behind him.

    There was little Ace, with freckles on his cheeks.

    And Sabo, with short blonde hair, a large top hat with goggles, and a missing tooth.

    "Luffy, Ace, Sabo," Makino said in surprise when she saw them.

    "Yo, Makino, long time no see," Ace greeted with a smile, raising his hand.

    "H-hello," Sabo greeted politely.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 31 - 31: 31: Teach Us How to Get Stronger!

    "Why did you come today? Are your injuries all right?"

    Makino stood behind the counter, resting her chin on her hand, looking at the three with a big smile.

    "It''s fine! It doesn''t hurt at all anymore, hehehe."

    The now seven-year-old Luffy grinned widely at her, showing off his teeth.

    "Children really do heal quickly; such serious injuries can recover so fast."

    Makino looked at him gently with a smile.

    That night, when she saw the three little ones at Dadan''s bandit hideout, all of them were badly hurt, especially Luffy.

    Seeing him then had shocked her, and she couldn''t help but shed a lot of tears.

    "But don''t exert yourself too much, okay?"

    Makino warned little Luffy.

    "I know!"

    Luffy still had that naive and adorable expression.

    "Dadan sent us to tell you that we''re fine now, so don''t worry."

    Ace said to Makino.

    "Now that we''re done, let''s go."

    He smiled at Luffy and Sabo beside him, "Shall we?"

    "Okay!"

    Luffy exclaimed joyfully.

    "Haha."

    Sabo also laughed as he ran out with the two.

    "Be careful on the way."

    Makino urged the three, her eyes filled with a mix of helplessness and affection.

    Then, she couldn''t help but think of that black-haired boy.

    "Why is there such a big difference, even though he''s around the same age as them?"

    On the road.

    "Where are we going to play today?"

    Luffy looked at Ace and asked.

    Ace, hands behind his head, said, "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure. Since the end destination is burned down, we should play in the mountains instead."

    "Are we going to catch stag beetles?"

    Luffy''s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Sabo listened with a smile as they talked.

    Suddenly, he saw a black-haired boy and a girl with short blue hair walking towards them.

    Upon seeing their faces, Sabo''s eyes widened slightly.

    "Ron?"

    Ron, who was returning with Kuina after buying something, looked up and saw Sabo''s surprised face, along with Ace and Luffy beside him.

    "It''s you."

    Ron was a bit surprised; he didn''t expect to run into the three of them here.

    "Sabo, who''s this guy? Do you know him?"

    Luffy pointed at Ron, asking curiously.

    "He''s the benefactor I told you about; he helped me escape from the city, which is how I was able to find you guys then."

    Sabo said excitedly, looking at Ron.

    Upon hearing this, Ace''s gaze toward Ron changed.

    He stepped forward and, with a serious expression, bowed slightly to Ron and said,

    "My name is Ace, and I''m their sworn brother. Thank you for helping Sabo. Although you might not know what happened, your assistance saved all three of us, and I will remember this kindness."

    "Luffy, you should thank him too."

    He pushed little Luffy''s head down.

    "Thank you."

    Little Luffy obediently said to Ron.

    "Don''t mention it."

    Ron accepted their gratitude, then turned to Sabo and asked,

    "Have you decided not to go back to that home anymore?"

    Sabo''s expression instantly froze with a smile.

    He lowered his head,

    "I¡ªI haven''t thought it through yet."

    Ron didn''t say much more.

    Sabo watched as Ron and the girl with the short blue hair who carried the sword entered Makino''s bar.

    Ace couldn''t help but ask Sabo, "Sabo, are you sure this is the benefactor you said defeated several noble guards in an instant?"

    "Absolutely."

    Sabo nodded.

    "But he looks about our age. How could he defeat several adult noble guards in an instant?"

    Ace still found it hard to believe.

    Little Luffy, while digging his nose, said,

    "I think he''s taller than you by quite a bit."

    "Shut up, Luffy."

    Sabo turned to look at the bar and said, "Ron might indeed be about our age, but he''s definitely much stronger than us. I''m sure of that."

    "Really that strong¡­"

    Ace rubbed his chin, pondering, then his eyes lit up.

    "Then how about we ask him to teach us how to get stronger?"

    ...

    Inside Makino''s bar.

    "Teach you to get stronger?"

    Ron looked at the three brothers bending down before him, a bit surprised.

    The three nodded eagerly. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ron, you''re really strong, right? We heard you sent Lute flying with one punch; we want to be like you."

    Ace said.

    Sabo and Luffy looked at him with wide eyes, full of expectation.

    Ron took a sip of juice and said slowly, "I can''t directly help you get stronger."

    The three brothers showed disappointed expressions.

    "But, since it''s for Makino''s sake, I can let you train with me."

    The three instantly perked up again.

    "Training with you means we can get stronger?"

    Sabo said excitedly.

    "At least stronger than you are now. But my training is quite tough; are you sure you want to join me?"

    The three brothers exchanged glances and grinned.

    "Definitely!"

    After experiencing that big fire, they finally understood their own weakness and truly wanted to become stronger.

    "Alright, then tomorrow morning at five, let''s meet at the foot of Mt. Colubo."

    "Five o''clock?"

    Luffy was taken aback.

    Ace and Sabo exchanged glances, then nodded firmly to Ron, saying,

    "Got it!"

    ---------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 32 - 32: 32: Days of Training Together

    The next morning.

    Around five o''clock, the sky was still dark.

    Ace and Sabo took the drowsy Luffy and left the bandit''s home, heading to the foot of the mountain where they had arranged to meet Ron.

    When they arrived, Ron and Kuina had just finished a match, surrounded by felled trees.

    "Let''s get started," Ron said, carrying Raikiri, as he looked at the three.

    "The first exercise is to run from the foot of the mountain to the top and back three times."

    "Three, three times?!" Sabo and Ace exclaimed, their mouths agape.

    "This is the most basic physical training. If you can''t do this, you won''t get stronger," Ron said, and he and Kuina took off toward the summit.

    Ace and Sabo exchanged glances.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "We can only run!"

    They nodded and hurriedly pulled the sleepy Luffy along.

    It wasn''t long before the two were panting.

    Ron and Kuina had long since disappeared from view.

    "This isn''t working. We need to wake Luffy up, or we won''t even make it once," Ace said. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sabo, also gasping for breath, shouted at the leaning Luffy, "Luffy, Luffy, wake up!"

    "You''re useless! You can''t wake him up. Let me try," Ace said, getting closer to Luffy''s ear and shouted, "Luffy, Grandpa''s here!"

    "Grandpa?!" Luffy jolted awake. "Where''s Grandpa? Huh? Where am I?"

    "Still sleeping? Don''t you remember what we talked about with Ron yesterday?" Ace punched him on the head.

    "Right! I need to train with Ron today," Luffy said, rubbing his head as he finally woke up.

    "Good! Now hurry up and run. It''s too exhausting to carry you," Ace urged.

    By the time the three brothers reached the top of the mountain, the sun was already high.

    "I''m so hungry," Luffy lay on the ground, sprawled out, panting with his tongue out.

    "I want to eat meat," Ace and Sabo were also exhausted, panting and dry.

    "You guys are too slow. I was about to fall asleep waiting," Ron jumped down from a tree and walked over to them, kicking Luffy, "No lying down! The next exercise is one you''ll like. If you win, you get meat!"

    "Meat?" Luffy''s eyes lit up, and he sprang up.

    "Where''s the meat?"

    Ron smiled at the three, "You three can team up. If you can hit me even once, you''ll get meat."

    "You better keep your word," Ace clapped his fists and grinned.

    Luffy''s eyes sparkled.

    Sabo adjusted his hat.

    "Let''s go!"

    But by noon, the three still hadn''t managed to hit Ron even once.

    Looking at the three brothers lying on the ground, panting with their tongues out, Ron said, "That''s enough for today," and left.

    On the way back to the tavern, Kuina looked at the smiling Ron and curiously asked, "You seem to be enjoying this? What''s so special about those three?"

    "Even though they''re weak now, they''ll definitely become strong in the future," Ron replied.

    "How do you know?"

    "Just a feeling," Ron said with a smile.

    ...

    In the following days, the scenes were similar. The three trained with Ron doing massive amounts of physical training, followed by one-on-three combat, with the same result.

    Ron''s clothes didn''t even get touched.

    But their perseverance in getting stronger made Kuina glance at them with slight admiration.

    One day, in the tavern behind the house, Kuina was learning to mix drinks with Makino behind the counter.

    Four boys of similar age were sitting at a nearby table.

    "Hey, Luffy, that''s my meat!" Ace angrily grabbed Luffy''s face and pulled it to the sides.

    "Spit it out!"

    "No! What''s in my mouth is mine!"

    Luffy didn''t let go, even as Ace stretched his rubber-like face, puffing out his cheeks as he continued chewing like a hamster.

    "You guy!"

    "Ron, is that a real sword you have?" Sabo asked curiously, looking at Raikiri set aside by Ron.

    "Of course."

    "Awesome! Can I take a look?"

    Sabo''s eyes sparkled with admiration.

    "Sure, but be careful. That sword is very sharp," Ron smiled as he handed it to him while sipping his fruit beer.

    Sabo reverently reached out with both hands to take it.

    "It''s so heavy! Is this a real sword? Ron, do you carry something this heavy all the time?"

    "Heavy? I don''t think it''s heavy," Ron replied.

    "...As expected of you. Can I draw it out and take a look?"

    "Sure, just be careful not to cut yourself," Ron nodded.

    The next moment, he swung his fist, knocking Luffy, who was trying to sneak away with the roasted chicken in front of him, away.

    "Awesome," Sabo looked at the drawn Raikiri with sparkling eyes.

    Ace came over excitedly, "What a beautiful sword! Does it have a name?"

    "Raikiri."

    "So cool!!"

    Luffy, Ace, and Sabo all had shining eyes.

    Behind the counter,

    "Is this how it''s done?"

    Kuina followed Makino''s instructions and successfully mixed a bubbling fruit beer.

    "Yes, just like that," Makino glanced back at her and said.

    Then she raised her eyes to the noisy table, a warm smile in her eyes.

    ...

    -------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 33 - 33: 33: Luffy: I Donâ€™t Want to Be Pirate King Anymoreâ€”I Want to Be a Wanderer!

    As time passed, their relationships grew increasingly close and familiar.

    Ron and Kuina would sometimes pause their sword training to go up the mountain and have fun with Ace and the others.

    Diving into the water.

    Catching stag beetles.

    Competing against a boxing monkey.

    Luffy couldn''t even defeat one, while Ron took down the entire monkey troop, earning the admiration of Ace and the others.

    During this time, the old bears and giant tigers of the mountain were consecutively defeated and tamed by Ron.

    Sometimes, he would take Luffy and the others to ride the giant tigers, laughing joyfully as they traversed the mountains.

    For Luffy and the others, the strong, calm, and mature Ron had become the goal they aspired to.

    ¡­

    One day, a heavy rain fell on the mountain.

    The five hurriedly looked for a place to shelter from the rain and finally found a tree hole.

    They all squeezed in together, gazing at the rain curtain in front of them.

    It was unclear who laughed first.

    Then all five started laughing together.

    Ron, who had been tense in his pursuit of strength, rarely felt completely relaxed.

    Having fully integrated into this youthful body, he felt closer to this world.

    "Ha ha ha, Ron, Kuina, I''ve decided," Luffy said cheerfully, "When I become the Pirate King, I want you guys to be my Crew Members just like Ace and Sabo!" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No way," Kuina directly refused him.

    "Why?" Little Luffy looked at her in confusion.

    "My goal is to become the world''s greatest swordsman, not to be a pirate," Kuina said firmly.

    "Oh, well, what about you, Ron? Will you become my Crew Member?" Luffy looked at Ron.

    Ace, Sabo, and Kuina all focused their gazes on him.

    Looking at the rain curtain outside, Ron turned to the four and smiled, "I won''t either."

    Sabo curiously asked, "Ron, you''re so strong, yet you still train so hard. Are you aiming to be the strongest in the world like Kuina?"

    "No, I''m training to enjoy life better."

    "..."

    The four looked at him, bewildered.

    "Think about it; if you''re not strong enough, can you eat good food, drink fine wine, go wherever you want, and do whatever you feel like doing?" Ron said seriously to the four.

    "So, my goal is to become a traveler with absolute strength, aiming to enjoy life!"

    "This¡­ what''s the difference from being a pirate?"

    "Of course!" Ron replied without hesitation, "I''m not interested in that great treasure, I don''t plan to steal from others, and I have no intention of dominating the seas or ruling over an area. How can that be considered a pirate?"

    "...."

    Ace, Sabo, and Kuina were left speechless by his words.

    So that''s the reason you train so hard?

    That''s quite a unique perspective.

    Luffy scratched his head, "So, being a traveler is even freer than being the Pirate King? Then I don''t want to be the Pirate King anymore; I want to be a traveler too!"

    "Little Luffy, you can talk about becoming a traveler when you can hit me once," Ron said, raising his hand to flick his forehead playfully.

    Little Luffy rubbed his forehead and grinned at him, laughing foolishly.

    Ace looked at him fondly, saying, "You fool, Luffy."

    In that moment, everyone burst into laughter.

    ...

    These joyful and harmonious days did not last long.

    The concern Sabo had always felt eventually came to pass.

    His father, the noble Outlook III, issued a missing person notice, plastered all over Goa Kingdom, to search for his whereabouts.

    Late at night, he looked at the missing person notice in his hand, glanced at Ace and Luffy, who were still fast asleep beside him, and made a decision.

    That day, after finishing their training, Sabo called Ron aside to talk to him privately.

    Two days later, Sabo vanished from Mt. Gorbo without a word.

    While Ace and Luffy frantically searched the mountains for him, Ron arrived at the bandit house.

    Inside the bandit house, Dadan was chewing on a cigarette, gazing thoughtfully at a missing person notice in her hand.

    "Hey, boss, there''s a kid outside looking for you," someone said.

    "Huh? A kid?" Dadan stood up. "I''ll go take a look."

    She walked out of the house.

    A black-haired boy with a long sword strapped to his back stood in front of the house. Despite the fierce-looking bandits around him, his demeanor was surprisingly calm.

    "Who''s this little brat?" Dadan approached him and asked. "What do you want?"

    "Before leaving, Sabo asked me to find an opportunity to give this letter to you," the black-haired boy said, causing Dadan''s expression to change slightly.

    She took the letter he handed her but did not rush to open it. Instead, she looked at him and said, "I heard that Ace, Sabo, and Luffy are training with a boy around their age. That boy should be you, right?"

    Ron did not confirm or deny it.

    "Did Sabo¡­ say anything else to you?"

    Ron glanced at the missing person notice in her hand and spoke to the fierce-looking yet kind-hearted woman before him, "He said he''s going back to settle things with that family. If everything goes well, he will return soon."

    Dadan''s grip on the missing person notice loosened slightly.

    "Then why didn''t he say this to us face-to-face?"

    "I asked him that too. He said if he told you face-to-face, he might not have the courage to go through with it."

    Ron said softly.

    "That¡­ foolish kid!" Dadan wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. "It''s just going back home. Is it necessary to be so dramatic? Now everyone''s worried about him."

    Ron didn''t say anything.

    But he knew very well how much Sabo hated that family.

    Choosing to return and resolve everything alone took immense courage.

    "Well, I''ll take my leave now," Ron nodded to her and turned to leave.

    "Thank you for helping Sabo and saving Luffy," Dadan''s voice rang out behind him, making him pause briefly.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 34 - 34: 34: Sabos Departure and the Promise to Set Sail

    Ace and Luffy returned.

    After hearing from Dadan about the situation, their panic eased, and they finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    The next morning.

    Ace and Luffy appeared before Ron once again.

    Ace spoke to him seriously, "Even though Sabo has left for now, Luffy and I have decided to continue training with you. Next time Sabo returns, we''ll definitely beat him up."

    Luffy laughed foolishly alongside him.

    From that day on, the number of people training with Ron went from three to two.

    ¡­

    Another half month passed.

    Sabo still hadn''t returned.

    One day, Ron came back to the tavern and heard shocking news.

    "Sabo... was taken away?!"

    Hearing the news from a tearful Makino, Ron was stunned.

    "What happened?" he asked.

    "I''m not entirely sure. Word is, after Sabo returned home, his parents locked him up. He fought the guards and ran away, but he accidentally offended the Celestial Dragons... and was taken away," Makino said through her sobs.

    "Makino, don''t cry. He was just taken away, so maybe he can still come back," Kuina consoled her.

    But the tavern staff shook his head, his voice somber, "That''s the Celestial Dragons we''re talking about. Even if someone''s from a noble family, offending them might be¡­"

    "Sabo¡­" Makino covered her face in her hands.

    Kuina, unable to bear seeing her so upset, turned to Ron for help.

    Ron remained silent, his expression heavy.

    Even he hadn''t expected the story to take this turn after his involvement. Now, even he didn''t know if Sabo was alive or dead.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Ron met Ace and Luffy again at their usual spot. The two boys'' eyes were red and swollen, and their spirits were low.

    "Are you guys alright?" Ron asked.

    As soon as Luffy heard Ron''s words, tears started flowing again. He raised his arm to cover his eyes.

    "Don''t cry, Luffy!" Ace scolded him, then forced a very awkward smile at Ron, "We''re fine. Sabo is smart, even if the Celestial Dragons took him, he''ll find a way to escape."

    "Even though it might be a long time before we see him again, I''m sure we''ll meet on the seas someday."

    "Definitely, we''ll meet again!" Luffy cried, sniffling and wiping his tears and snot, then turned to Ron, "I''m going to get stronger, even stronger than you, Ron, and then I''ll knock out anyone who took Sabo!"

    "Alright. From today, we double the training!" Ron said, his tone resolute.

    Sabo''s sudden departure ignited a burning desire in both Ace and Luffy to become stronger. Their training intensified, and their progress became faster and faster.

    One day, after training was over.

    Ace lay on the grass, staring up at the sky, and suddenly said, "Luffy, Ron, I''ve made a decision."

    Ron, standing nearby, and Luffy, lying beside Ace, turned to look at him.

    "I''m going to set sail when I turn seventeen and start my adventure on the wide open sea!" Ace declared, full of determination.

    "Why seventeen?" Luffy asked curiously.

    "Don''t you remember? Sabo wrote in his letter that he''s from a noble family, and when he turns eighteen, he''ll officially become a noble. So, he planned to set sail at seventeen. That''s why I''m going to do the same."

    "Then, I''ll do it too!" Luffy exclaimed.

    "Haha, then you''ll be three years behind me. By the time you set sail, I''ll already be a notorious pirate!" Ace laughed, his eyes filled with longing, "When that happens, I''ll find Sabo, and the three of us will reunite."

    "And I''ll be the Pirate King who beats up those Celestial Dragons and brings Sabo back!" Luffy added with a grin, his mood lifted.

    "Ron, when we meet again out on the seas, I won''t be this weak anymore. We''ll have a real match!" Ace stood up, looking at Ron with fiery determination.

    "Sounds good, but if you lose, you''ll owe me a drink¡ª the finest one," Ron replied with a smile.

    During his time at the tavern, Ron had fully embraced his love for drinks, especially the fruit beer personally brewed by Makino.

    "No problem!" Ace laughed.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 35 - 35: 35: Astonished Garp

    Days passed like this for a while. Ron and Kuina had already been in Foosha Village for almost two months.

    One evening, after bidding farewell to Luffy and Ace, Ron returned to the tavern with Raikiri strapped to his back. As soon as he entered, the tavern door opened again.

    A tall, broad-chested old man with white hair and a white beard, wearing shorts and a floral shirt, walked in, raising a hand and smiling at Makino.

    "Yo, Makino, how have you been?" he greeted.

    Ron glanced at him and was momentarily stunned.

    "Ah! Garp-san!" Makino exclaimed with surprise. "What brings you here?"

    "Haha, I took a month off to come see my two grandsons," Garp replied with a hearty laugh as he walked up to the counter. "Give me a beer, make it cold."

    Makino handed him a cold beer, which he gulped down in one go.

    "Garp-san, what about Sabo¡­" Makino began.

    "Ah, I''ve heard about that," Garp said, his mood sinking. "That fool Sabo! How could he get himself mixed up with those people..."

    Makino silently refilled his glass.

    "What happened to Sabo after he was taken?" a voice asked from beside Garp. He turned to see a clean-cut boy with black hair, wearing a black short-sleeved shirt and white shorts, standing calmly next to him with a long sword on his back.

    "And who are you?" Garp asked with a curious glint in his eyes.

    "Ron," the boy replied.

    "Are you a friend of Sabo''s?" Garp asked.

    "You could say that," Ron said, maintaining eye contact with the famous marine hero. "I''ve answered your question, but you haven''t answered mine."

    "Haha! Interesting kid! Alright, since you''re a friend of Sabo''s, I''ll answer," Garp chuckled.

    He then picked up his beer again, his face growing solemn as he spoke. "After I got the news, I immediately asked a friend who was on the escort ship to find out what happened that day."

    "Sabo did offend the Celestial Dragons, but the reason was that he tried to save a little girl who had fallen and found herself in their path," Garp explained grimly. "After he was taken aboard the Celestial Dragons'' ship, they placed him and other slaves on a small boat and... blew it up with cannon fire."

    "What!" Makino gasped, covering her mouth with her hands, her eyes wide with shock.

    Garp downed the rest of his beer in silence.

    Ron said nothing and turned to leave.

    "Don''t tell Luffy and Ace about this," Garp instructed Makino.

    "I-I understand," she replied, wiping her tears.

    Garp turned to glance at Ron''s small figure as he walked away.

    "That boy, Ron, is he from Foosha Village?" Garp asked.

    "No, he came from an island far away," Makino explained. "He came here with a girl. They''ve been in the village for nearly two months now. He''s very close to Ace, Sabo, and Luffy. Garp-san, even though Ron is young, he''s incredibly strong."

    "Oh?" Garp raised an eyebrow in surprise. He stroked his chin, now quite intrigued. "I''d like to see that for myself."

    The next morning, when Ron arrived at the foot of the mountain, Ace and Luffy were already there, and with them was Garp.

    "Ron, this is my old grandpa," Luffy said, pointing at Garp.

    The next moment, a massive fist slammed into Luffy''s head. "Who are you calling old, you brat?! Show some respect and call me just Grandpa!" Garp yelled.

    "Ouch! That hurts so much! Grandpa''s fists are the worst!" Luffy wailed, clutching the growing bump on his head.

    Ron watched the scene, his eyes flashing.

    Was that... Haki?

    Garp, while picking his nose, looked at Ron and said, "Ron, just do your usual training, no need to mind me."

    "No one was going to mind you anyway," Ace muttered under his breath.

    The next second, he was sent flying by a punch.

    With fresh, red lumps on their heads, Luffy and Ace followed Ron and began their training for the day. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Garp sat cross-legged on a rock, munching on senbei, watching the three of them closely.

    "They''ve both improved a lot in terms of stamina since the last time I saw them," Garp thought, his gaze shifting to Ron.

    "That boy, Ron... His training method might be a bit crude, but it effectively works out his entire body," Garp mused. "But still..."

    Garp''s eyes narrowed as he focused intently on Ron.

    What''s with this abnormal amount of vitality? How could a boy of around ten, like Ace, grow this strong with just these training methods?!

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 36 - 36: 36: Come Join the Marines, Ron!

    After a grueling round of physical training, Ace and Luffy collapsed onto the ground, drenched in sweat.

    However, Ron still looked perfectly fine.

    Garp thought for a moment, then walked over.

    "Ron, how about sparring with me for a bit?"

    "Huh?" Ace and Luffy were both taken aback by the suggestion.

    "Grandpa wants to spar with Ron?"

    "Sure!" Ron agreed without hesitation.

    Right now, he desperately needed a powerful opponent¡ªsomeone who could push him to fully unleash his strength.

    Ace and Luffy moved aside, their eyes fixed on the arena, watching the two figures, one large and one small.

    "Gramps vs. Ron..." Ace swallowed hard. To him, these two were the strongest people he knew.

    "Ron, go for it! Beat up that old man!" Luffy shouted into the arena.

    "Luffy! Don''t call me an old man!" Garp roared back at him.

    On the other side, Ron closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    "Sun Breathing, Total Concentration!"

    With his mastery of Sun Breathing reaching 46%, Ron could now fully utilize its technique.

    The immense, fiery energy within his body began to boil, his hair fluttering without wind, and an invisible pressure rose from his body.

    He intended to use this test to go all out and see just how strong he had become.

    "Oh?" Garp couldn''t help but be surprised, his heart shaken. "This kid has such control over his energy?"

    In an instant, Ron stepped forward, disappearing from Ace and Luffy''s sight.

    "Vanished?!" they exclaimed, eyes wide.

    The next moment, Ron appeared in front of Garp, sending a powerful whip kick toward his neck.

    Garp raised his arm to block the attack.

    A violent shockwave spread outward, knocking the seated Luffy off his feet and sending him rolling backward.

    "This speed, and the strength..." Garp was shocked as he blocked the blow.

    But before he could think any further, Ron, still mid-air, twisted his body and delivered a fierce knee strike toward Garp''s face.

    "And this no-nonsense, ruthless fighting style..."

    Garp jumped back, dodging the strike, which left a small crater in the ground where he had just stood.

    The average adult''s Vitality was around 30 points.

    Ron''s current Vitality had reached 414 points.

    With such immense strength packed into a small fist, his attacks were truly terrifying.

    Under the full power of his Sun Breathing technique, facing an opponent as formidable as Garp, Ron completely entered combat mode, unleashing his power without restraint.

    His speed reached its peak as he launched a barrage of relentless attacks at Garp.

    Ace and Luffy could only see faint afterimages around Garp as each resounding impact sent violent shockwaves sweeping through the area.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Ron had never felt so invigorated.

    The overwhelming power he had accumulated within him seemed to cheer in excitement.

    The permanent buff [Essence of Ten Thousand Tempering] activated, making Ron fight even more fiercely.

    His speed increased, his strength grew heavier.

    Finally, a punch landed on Garp''s face, making him stagger.

    Then, a downward axe kick smashed onto Garp''s head.

    The ground trembled.

    Garp''s feet sank deeper into the ground, cracks spreading outward.

    Despite taking Ron''s full-force attacks twice in a row, Garp remained standing firm.

    "Good job, kid!" Garp laughed heartily, throwing a punch at Ron.

    Ron met him with his own fist.

    The two vastly different-sized fists collided.

    Boom!

    A wave of force, far stronger than before, blew through the area, sending Ace and Luffy tumbling.

    Ron was sent flying from the impact.

    Mid-air, he adjusted his posture and landed, leaving a long skid mark on the ground as he came to rest beside his sheathed Raikiri.

    He stood up, grabbing the hilt of Raikiri.

    "Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash!"

    A golden lightning bolt cut through the clearing with a crack of thunder.

    "Haha, bring it on!" Garp roared with laughter, punching forward.

    Boom!

    The entire clearing trembled.

    Dust and grass flew into the air.

    Ace and Luffy, watching from a distance under a tree, were utterly dumbfounded.

    "Water Breathing, Third Form: Flowing Dance!"

    Bang!

    "Moon Breathing, Second Form: Pearl Flower Moongazing!"

    Bang!

    "Sun Breathing, Second Form: Clear Blue Sky!"

    Bang!

    As Ron wielded Raikiri, he displayed swordsmanship infused with various breathing techniques.

    Each slash was powerful and unpredictable, mercilessly striking toward Garp!

    Garp, using only his iron fists, blocked each strike, enduring the barrage without even using Armament Haki, relying solely on the Marine''s ''Tekkai'' technique.

    To Ron, facing Garp was like standing before an insurmountable mountain, one he could only look up to.

    After a punch from Garp landed on Raikiri, the force traveled through the blade, causing Ron''s arms to tremble uncontrollably.

    "His energy value... must be at least ten times mine!" Ron thought as he endured the blow.

    Garp, too, was growing more astonished with each exchange.

    "Such immense energy and an incredible physique!"

    "Just using basic physical techniques, this kid can generate such power..."

    "And his swordsmanship¡ªit''s at an astounding level! Not to mention that blade of his is something special."

    "This kid... is really only 10 years old?"

    "No... It seems like he''s still getting stronger."

    "What a monster!"

    "Sun Breathing, Third Form: Raging Sun!"

    Ron unleashed his strongest slash.

    A deep crimson arc cut through the air, slashing toward Garp.

    "Beautiful slash!" Garp praised, countering with an upward punch that deflected the attack into the sky.

    He then looked at Ron, who stood with Raikiri in hand, arms trembling, face pale, and panting heavily.

    "Is that your current limit?" Garp asked with a laugh.

    Ron nodded, a complex expression on his face.

    As expected...

    He was still far from being a match for this legendary naval hero.

    "Alright, let''s call it a day," Garp said, stepping forward.

    The ground around them was a complete mess, wrecked from their battle.

    Garp crouched down, placing a hand on Ron''s shoulder, causing him to almost collapse from the weight of the gesture.

    Garp looked at him seriously and said:

    "Ron, come and join the Marines. I''ll teach you everything I know. I promise you, you''ll become the strongest Marine in history!"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

    sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 37 - 37: 37: Garpâ€™s Justice and The Conditions to Teach Haki

    Ron looked at the Marine hero in front of him and said without hesitation:

    "I will not become a marine."

    Garp''s eyes narrowed. "Why? What''s wrong with becoming a marine? Or do you want to be a pirate like Ace and the others?"

    He felt a little nervous.

    At only ten years old, Ron already had such power. What would happen if he had more time? If a monster like this became a pirate, Sengoku would tear him apart.

    "I won''t be a marine, and I won''t be a pirate either," Ron said, sheathing Raikiri.

    Hearing this, Garp let out a small sigh of relief. Even though it was a pity that Ron wouldn''t join the marines, as long as he didn''t become a pirate, it was fine. Garp could live with that.

    Unlike his grandson, who kept talking about becoming the Pirate King¡ªsomething that almost drove him crazy.

    "If you don''t want to be a marine, then I can''t teach you," Garp said regretfully as he stood up and looked at Ron.

    Otherwise, Garp was confident he could train Ron to become the strongest marine in history.

    "No need. I can become stronger on my own," Ron said bluntly. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a system that allows him to get stronger through sign-ins, and a permanent buff that drastically shortens training time, Ron was confident in his growth.

    Fighting Garp with all his strength this time had also yielded great benefits. Once he fully digested and absorbed it, his strength would rise to another level.

    "Old Garp, I just want to know one thing."

    "What is it?" Garp raised an eyebrow, a bit annoyed by being called "Old Garp," but since Ron wasn''t aiming to be a pirate, he let it slide.

    "What level is my current strength on the sea?"

    Garp crossed his arms and thought for a moment. "Although you''re not a Devil Fruit user and can''t use Haki, your physical strength and swordsmanship are far above others. From my perspective, you''re about as strong as a pirate with a bounty of 20 to 30 million berries."

    "In our Marines, you''d be around the level of a headquarters colonel. I know a Logia Devil Fruit user named Smoker who just graduated from the Marine School of Justice. You''re not far behind him in terms of strength."

    "But if you two really fought, you''d probably lose."

    "So I still lack Haki..." Ron thought to himself.

    He glanced at Garp, hoping he might teach him Haki.

    Seemingly reading his thoughts, Garp grinned and said, "If you want me to teach you, you have to become my disciple and join the marines."

    Ron turned and walked away, gripping Raikiri tightly.

    For the next few days, whenever Ron trained with Ace and Luffy, Garp would show up. Ron still wanted to fight him a few more times, but Garp insisted on only teaching him if he joined the marines, which annoyed Ron to no end.

    Occasionally, Garp would give pointers on Kuina''s swordsmanship and footwork in front of Ron, sparking a subtle rivalry between the two over the issue of joining the marines.

    Despite their differences, Garp and Ron would sometimes drink together at Makino''s tavern. The sight of the two¡ªone old and one young¡ªsitting side by side at the bar drew attention.

    Makino couldn''t help but chuckle every time she saw the two, arms around each other''s shoulders, drunkenly calling each other brothers.

    One evening, after finishing training with Ace and Luffy, Garp called Ron over.

    Ron sat beside him.

    "What do you want?"

    Garp, wearing a floral shirt, sat cross-legged next to him, his usual smile replaced with a serious expression. "Ron, I want to know why you don''t want to become a marine. Is it because of Sabo?"

    "That''s part of it," Ron said quietly. "To me, the so-called ''justice'' of the marines is nothing but a heavy shackle. In this world, justice and evil are no longer clearly defined by marines and pirates."

    "Well said. I didn''t expect you to understand this at such a young age," Garp said, pulling out a rice cracker from his pocket. "Want one?"

    Ron held out his hand.

    Reluctantly, Garp handed him one.

    As they ate, Garp said, "Every marine has their own sense of justice. Some are stubborn, some are rigid, but overall it''s good. Pirates, on the other hand, are mostly filled with wicked, vile criminals."

    Crunch, crunch.

    Garp munched on his rice cracker, then looked at Ron. "I''m just as furious about what happened to Sabo. Those celestial dragons are scum, but there''s nothing I can do. They represent order. If that order is broken, the entire world will fall into chaos, and even small places like Foosha Village won''t be spared."

    "But I hope the future will bring change¡ªchange brought by the young marines, not by pirates disrupting order and causing chaos."

    Garp''s gaze grew serious as he looked at Ron.

    "Ron, you have enormous potential¡ªmore than anyone I''ve ever met. Your future is limitless. I sincerely hope you will be the one to push the world toward change."

    "So, join the marines!"

    Ron ate his rice cracker in silence for a long time.

    "I''ll decide whether to join the marines based on what I see with my own eyes."

    "What do you mean?"

    Ron looked up at Garp with a grin that left him stunned.

    "Do the Marines take interns?"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 38 - 38: 38: Fleet Admiral Sengoku Cant Keep Calm

    A month later.

    Marines Headquarters.

    Marineford.

    "An intern... for the Marines?"

    Sengoku was stunned.

    Do we even have interns in the Marines?

    "Pirate ships have interns, so why can''t the Marines?" Garp, sitting nearby and draped in his Marines justice coat, said while munching on a doughnut. "That''s what the kid said, anyway."

    "Nonsense! How can the Marines be compared to pirates?" Sengoku replied, clearly annoyed.

    "Sengoku, are you saying you disagree?" Garp squinted his eyes at Sengoku.

    Sengoku stared at Garp as if he were an idiot. "Of course I disagree! How could the Marines possibly create a special internship program for a 10-year-old kid? Have you eaten too many doughnuts, Garp?"

    Garp stuffed another doughnut into his mouth and glanced at Sengoku from the side of his eye. "I spoke so highly of the Marines in front of that kid. If he doesn''t join us now, Sengoku, you''ll regret it."

    "Regret it? As Fleet Admiral of the Marines, do you think I''ve ever regretted a decision I made?" Sengoku stood up, slamming his hand on the table, visibly furious. "You, on the other hand, do nothing all day! Instead of hunting pirates, you took a 10-day leave and spent a whole month with your grandson. And now, you want to change Marines rules for some random brat by setting up an internship program like pirates do?"

    Garp picked his nose casually. "Nothing major happened while I was gone, right?"

    Sengoku, fuming, stormed around the table, grabbed Garp''s doughnut bag, and shoved all the doughnuts into his mouth.

    "My doughnuts... Sengoku, you bastard!" Garp, staring at his now empty bag, clenched his fists in anger.

    "Go catch some pirates, Vice Admiral Garp," Sengoku sneered.

    "Using ranks against me, huh?"

    "Problem?"

    The two locked eyes, and Garp let out a cold snort, striding toward the door.

    Just before leaving, Garp paused, glancing back at Sengoku. "I fought with that kid, Ron."

    "Oh? And?"

    Sengoku didn''t bother looking up.

    "So, I know his strength." Garp picked his nose again. "He''s not a Devil Fruit user, but his strength rivals that of Smoker, the Logia user who just graduated from the Marines academy this year."

    Sengoku, who was about to deal with some paperwork, stood up in shock. "What did you just say?"

    "Didn''t you hear me?" Garp chuckled, glancing over his shoulder. "What, going deaf in your old age?"

    "You''re telling me that kid''s strength is comparable to Smoker''s?!" Sengoku, abandoning their banter, urgently questioned.

    "That''s right." Garp flicked some nose gunk off his finger and smiled slyly at Sengoku. "And the kid is only 10 years old. You understand what that means, don''t you, Sengoku?"

    Sengoku''s eyes widened, heart pounding.

    Smoker, a Logia user and a disciple of Zephyr, was the most outstanding student of his class at the Marines academy. And now...

    A 10-year-old child with a clean record, and not even a Devil Fruit user, had power that could rival Smoker''s!

    If this were true...

    "Garp, are you absolutely sure about what you''re saying?" Sengoku asked, his tone serious.

    "Do you think I''d joke about something like this?"

    Standing by the door, Garp glanced back, his expression serious.

    "I didn''t think so." Sengoku took a deep breath, calming his shock. He then gazed at Garp and said gravely, "What''s the kid''s name?"

    "Ron."

    "Alright," Sengoku said with a serious expression. "As Fleet Admiral of the Marines, I approve him as an intern."

    "Gahahaha! Weren''t you just saying there''s no way you''d change Marines rules for a 10-year-old brat?" Garp turned, laughing loudly at Sengoku.

    "Shut up! It''s your fault for not explaining it properly!" Embarrassed, Sengoku hurled a file at Garp, which Garp effortlessly caught.

    Sengoku sat down, then asked one last question: "When is he coming?"

    "Probably next spring. I just taught him how to train in Haki, and he said he''d come after mastering it."

    Garp pulled out another bag of doughnuts from somewhere and continued eating.

    "You''re too impatient..." Sengoku sighed, rubbing his forehead.

    "If the kid doesn''t want to join the Marines a year from now and ends up becoming a pirate instead, won''t your Haki training just make him even stronger?"

    "Hahaha, relax, Sengoku. I asked him straight up. Even if Ron doesn''t become a Marine, he definitely won''t become a pirate," Garp said through a mouthful of doughnut. "I can guarantee that, otherwise, I wouldn''t have taught him."

    "Let''s hope you''re right..."

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 39 - 39: 39: The Night of White Snowâ€”Kuina and Ronâ€™s Promise

    Three months later.

    In the Goa Kingdom, within Foosha Village, Ron stood in a forest, throwing a punch at a large boulder in front of him. His fist sank into the stone, causing cracks to spread across its surface.

    "It''s still not enough. I can only wrap it around, but I can''t enhance my Armament Haki."

    Looking at the stone, Ron sighed. He had learned Armament Haki a month after Garp left, but so far, he could only wrap his body in it, unable to strengthen it.

    Armament Haki was a power that everyone possessed from birth and could grow stronger through training. It was connected to two things: vitality and willpower. If either of these was insufficient, one couldn''t sense Haki.

    Training in Armament Haki meant controlling vitality with willpower and blending in elements like aura, killing intent, and a fighting spirit to turn it into a weapon.

    Once Ron had grasped the basics, he continued strengthening his body and increasing his vitality, working on his aura and willpower to make his Haki stronger. This was the training method passed down by the legendary Marine hero, Garp, one of the world''s top Haki users.

    The highest level of Observation Haki was innate, known as "the ability to hear the voices of all things," achievable only through talent. Although Garp had taught Ron how to train for Observation Haki, Ron hadn''t sensed it yet.

    As for Conqueror''s Haki, that was still far off. Ron had only traveled to three islands, never leaving the East Blue, and had encountered only a few strong opponents. He was like a newborn bird, still lacking the aura of a king.

    "System, show me my current stats."

    [Understood.]

    [Host: Ron.

    Age: 10.

    Vitality: 506.

    Mastery of Sun Breathing: 53%.

    Swordsmanship: Stage of Force (Great Accomplishment).

    Weapon: Great Grade Sword - Raikiri.

    Permanent buff: ''The Essence of Ten Thousand Tempering'' (Bound¡­).

    Armament Haki: Level 1.]

    "My current strength might be almost enough for the East Blue, but in the Marines, I''d still be nothing."

    Ron contemplated the stats displayed on the virtual screen. "Before becoming a Marine trainee, I need to get stronger¡ªat least advance my swordsmanship to the Stage of Will."

    "There are a few islands nearby. Maybe I can explore and activate more missions."

    Over the next five or six months, Ron often left Foosha Village with Kuina, traveling for short periods¡ªsometimes seven days, sometimes half a month. Kuina''s swordsmanship improved rapidly as they faced mountain bandits, pirates, and criminals kidnapping children.

    The most dangerous encounter was against a Paramecia-type Stinger-Stinger Fruit user. Unaware of the enemy''s powers, Kuina was pierced through the shoulder and immobilized. Two spikes erupted from the ground, pinning her hands and leaving her defenseless. If not for Ron''s timely intervention, she might have died.

    This experience made Kuina far more cautious, and she never underestimated any opponent again, no matter how weak they seemed.

    During these months, Ace and Luffy also trained hard, though they spent less time with Ron. They focused on basic physical training day in and day out. By the time Ron returned, the two brothers could work together to take down a large bear.

    Ron''s progress was even more remarkable. As Kuina put it, "No one knows how strong he is now."

    She witnessed Ron single-handedly defeat a pirate crew of over fifty members, including a captain with a bounty of 17 million Berries, using just one slash of his sword. Ron tied up the pirate captain and delivered him to the Marines stationed in the Goa Kingdom, earning a hefty reward.

    When they returned with bags full of money, Makino and the bar staff were stunned. And that was only what Kuina knew. Secretly, Ron had collected treasure from the bandits and pirates he defeated and stored it in his system space. He even stumbled upon an ancient pirate treasure on an island, filled with gold artifacts. Ron estimated the treasure alone could fetch 300 million Berries.

    For now, Ron had no worries about money.

    In the remaining months of that year, Ron and Kuina occasionally traveled to other islands by merchant ships. During these trips, they often dealt with unruly pirates and bandits. By the end of the year, stories of the "Traveler Ron" and the "Blue-haired Swordswoman" began circulating among the islands in the East Blue and the Goa Kingdom.

    ---

    One snowy day in Foosha Village, Makino hosted a lively party at her tavern, inviting Dadan, her bandit family, Ace, Luffy, Ron, and Kuina. It was a festive affair. Luffy, who had never seen so much meat, devoured food until he was too full to move, mumbling about how much he loved banquets and how good the meat tasted.

    Ace sat by the window, smiling at Luffy before turning to watch the snow fall outside, a wistful look in his eyes. "Sabo¡­ are you doing well?"

    After the party, on the second-floor balcony, Kuina and Ron leaned against the railing, watching the snow cover the village.

    "Has it been a year already¡­" Ron said with a touch of sentiment.

    "Yeah¡­ It feels like just yesterday we arrived." Kuina rested her chin on her arms, smiling at Ron. "I''m so glad I decided to leave the dojo and come here with you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have met Makino, Kemi, Ace, or Luffy."

    Her smile dimmed slightly. "But we''ll have to part ways soon, won''t we?"

    Ron gazed at the falling snow and smiled. "We''ll meet again. Parting to pursue our goals will only make our reunion sweeter."

    "You''re right," Kuina smiled again.

    She turned to Ron and asked, "You''ve decided to go with Garp to the Marines, haven''t you?"

    Ron hesitated briefly before nodding. "Yeah."

    "Then we''ll be parting ways for now." Kuina smiled, surprising Ron as she suddenly hugged him.

    In the snowy night, on the brightly lit balcony of the tavern, the blue-haired girl embraced the black-haired boy, leaving Ron at a loss for words. Scratching his cheek, he mumbled, "I won''t join the Marines. I''m just going to be a trainee for a while¡­ it shouldn''t be long."

    "I know," Kuina whispered in his ear. "You''ve always trained so hard, just like me, because you have a big goal. So, I''m not surprised by any of your decisions."

    "Don''t worry about me, and don''t let my father''s words affect you. Even if we part ways, I''ll keep moving forward toward my ambition."

    Kuina let go of Ron, her eyes glistening with tears as she smiled. "When we meet again, I''ll be a swordswoman who''ll amaze you with my strength."

    "I''ll be looking forward to that day," Ron smiled. "When the time comes, let''s set out on an adventure together." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Wiping her tears, Kuina nodded with a smile. "It''s a promise!"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 40 - 40: 40: Parting Waysâ€”The Determination to Grow Stronger

    Very soon, spring arrived.

    Ron was now 11 years old.

    It had been nearly three years since he came to the world of pirates.

    Before the snow had fully melted, Garp, wearing his dog-head hat and draped in his Justice cloak, arrived on a warship to pick up Ron.

    "Well, I''ll be off then."

    Carrying his long sword and a pack, Ron stood beside Garp and waved goodbye to Kuina, Ace, Luffy, Makino, and the others.

    "Yeah, I''ll be setting sail in a few more years as well," Ace grinned, "See you out on the ocean, Ron."

    "Thanks for everything."

    Little Luffy also waved vigorously at Ron, laughing broadly, "Ron, don''t forget to come back and visit! And if you see Sabo, make sure to write me a letter and let me know!"

    "Got it."

    Ron smiled at the two of them. "Even after I leave, don''t slack off, okay? Next time we meet, I don''t want you two to be so weak that you can''t even land a punch on me."

    "Don''t worry, next time I''ll be strong enough to knock you flying!"

    "This is some new wine I brewed; you''ll probably like it. Take it with you."

    Makino came forward, handing Ron a wooden box with bottles of wine inside.

    Ron thanked her.

    "Thanks for taking care of me all this time, Makino."

    Makino wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and looked at Ron with her usual gentle smile. "I look forward to hearing your name out on the seas soon, Ron."

    Ron glanced at Kuina one last time. She said nothing, only smiled and extended her fist toward him.

    Ron understood her meaning.

    "Don''t forget our promise... right."

    "All set to go?"

    Garp, with arms folded, looked over and asked.

    "Yeah." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then let''s get moving."

    Ron nodded, waved goodbye to the group, then turned and walked down the road with Garp, slowly disappearing from sight.

    Kuina stood in place, watching for a long time.

    "Kuina, let''s head back."

    Makino placed her hand on Kuina''s shoulder and said softly.

    "Makino, am I weak?"

    "No, you''re already very strong."

    Kuina shook her head. "Still not enough. I can feel it, the gap between him and me is growing. This isn''t what I wanted."

    Makino didn''t know what to say.

    "If I keep going like this, I won''t even be able to see his back anymore, let alone stand by his side¡­"

    Kuina''s eyes were filled with determination.

    "I need to become much stronger!"

    ...

    On the warship.

    After placing his luggage and long sword in the cabin, Ron stood alone by the railing, watching as the island grew smaller and smaller.

    Behind him, several marines were whispering as they looked at the small figure.

    "That''s the Marine recruit the rumors talk about, the one specially recruited by Fleet Admiral Sengoku?"

    "He just looks like an ordinary boy. What''s so special about him?"

    "Is he a Devil Fruit user?"

    "No idea."

    "Hey, you guys!"

    Garp, dressed in his white suit, wearing his dog-head hat and Justice cloak, walked over and yelled at the Marines, "Don''t talk behind people''s backs! Don''t you know that''s rude?!"

    "Y-Yes, sir!!"

    After chasing away the marines, Garp walked over to Ron, smiling. "How''s your Haki training coming along?"

    "Not great. Without suitable opponents, my progress is slow."

    Ron leaned on the railing, staring out at the sea.

    "Hahaha, once we get to Marineford, you''ll have as many opponents as you want."

    Garp laughed heartily.

    "Let me make one thing clear: I''m only a special recruit, not someone who''s going to help the Marines catch pirates."

    "The Marine''s not so short-staffed that they need an 11-year-old to lead troops to catch pirates," Garp said while scratching his nose.

    "I''ve already spoken to Sengoku. You''ll be able to visit and study at the Marine Academy. After honing your skills against stronger opponents, you''ll become much stronger."

    Ron glanced at Garp, surprised. "The Marines trusts me that much?"

    "Hmm... they mostly just want to recruit you."

    Garp flicked at his nose. "Sengoku''s been stressing himself gray these past few years, trying to strengthen the younger generation of the Marines. A little monster like you, if properly trained, could carry the Marines into the next era."

    "A three-year internship. Even if you don''t want to join the Marines after that, as long as you don''t help pirates or oppose the Marines, you can keep the title of special recruit. Except for commanding troops or weapons, you''ll still enjoy quite a few privileges, which should be useful to you."

    "But if you show any signs of siding with pirates or turning against the Marines¡­"

    Garp paused and looked at Ron.

    Ron understood the meaning in his eyes.

    "They''ll eliminate me before I become a threat, right?"

    Garp laughed. "More or less."

    There were a few things Garp didn''t say.

    Ron''s appointment as a special Marine recruit had caused some controversy within the Marines. Some were opposed to changing the Marines''s rules for a child.

    It was Sengoku who used his authority as Fleet Admiral to suppress the dissent.

    If Ron were to betray the Marines, Sengoku would be the one primarily responsible.

    But Sengoku had made this decision not because he trusted a boy he had never met, but because he trusted his old friend Garp. For the future of the Marines, he was willing to gamble his position as Fleet Admiral.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 41 - 41: 41: Water 7â€”Mastering Mechanics

    Ten days later, the warship left the East Blue and entered the Calm Belt.

    Because the bottom of the warship was coated with Seastone, it wouldn''t be attacked by the massive Sea Kings in the Calm Belt.

    As they reached the Calm Belt, a mist rose over the sea.

    Suddenly, a pirate ship slowly appeared from within the mist.

    Its flag displayed a skull wrapped by nine snakes, shaped like the sun.

    The pirate ship was being pulled by two massive sea snakes.

    "How is this possible? Apart from Marines warships, there are pirate ships capable of entering the Calm Belt?"

    A young marine was astonished to see the ship passing in front of them.

    "Should we attack, Vice Admiral Garp?"

    The snoring, bubble-blowing Garp was shaken awake.

    He glanced at the ship, waved his hand, and said, "No need, no need. That''s the Kuja Pirates, not on the wanted list."

    He continued snoring after saying this.

    The young marines were stunned.

    "Kuja Pirates? Never heard of them."

    "Why aren''t we capturing them if they''re a pirate crew?"

    One marine scratched his head, watching the pirate ship slowly drift away.

    Ron was also slightly surprised.

    Do these marines not know about the Kuja Pirates or the Pirate Empress?

    Then he quickly realized.

    The current timeline should be six years before Ace sets sail, and nine years before Luffy does. Boa Hancock should be around 20 years old by now.

    She probably hasn''t gone on expeditions yet and hasn''t earned the title of Pirate Empress.

    That explains their confusion.

    After crossing the Calm Belt, they entered the Grand Line.

    By now, Garp had woken up.

    "Vice Admiral Garp, we need to refuel."

    "Which is the nearest island?"

    "The closest one is Water 7."

    "Alright, let''s head there."

    Three days later, the warship arrived in Water 7.

    Garp approached Ron, who was practicing with his sword, and grinned mischievously. "Hey, Ron, it''ll take about half a day to refuel. Want to head ashore with me? We haven''t had a good drinking contest in a while."

    "Sure, but my drinking skills have improved a lot since last time," Ron said as he sheathed his sword. "Old man, don''t pass out after just a few drinks again. I don''t want to have to carry you back."

    "Hahaha, as if! I''m Garp! I was drinking before you were even born!"

    Garp flashed a grin, showing his sharp white teeth.

    "Oh? And who was the one calling me ''big brother'' after getting drunk in Makino''s bar last time?"

    "That time doesn''t count!" Garp waved dismissively. "That was an exception!"

    The two of them¡ªone large, one small¡ªwalked off the warship, leaving the young marines who overheard their conversation completely dumbfounded.

    [Ding, the system has detected that the host''s location meets the sign-in requirements. Would you like to sign in?]

    The familiar system prompt echoed in Ron''s mind.

    He answered mentally, "Sign in."

    [Sign-in successful. Rewards: Vitality +10. Mechanical Mastery acquired.]

    Suddenly, a flood of mechanical knowledge surged into Ron''s mind, so overwhelming that he felt his head might explode.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Garp glanced at Ron, noticing his odd expression.

    "Nothing," Ron wiped the sweat from his brow.

    "Oh."

    Garp didn''t question it further. "How about that tavern over there?"

    "Looks good, but I didn''t bring any money. That place looks pretty upscale. Got any cash, old man?"

    Ron, after using his Breath of the Sun technique, had already regained his composure.

    "Nope," Garp said nonchalantly.

    "Don''t worry. We''ll just make the local Marines foot the bill later."

    "..." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Stop thinking so much, let''s go!" Garp threw his arm around Ron''s neck, dragging him toward the fancy tavern.

    After downing several bottles of high-end liquor, Garp collapsed drunk onto the table.

    Though Ron''s face was flushed from the alcohol, his mind remained clear.

    Excusing himself to the restroom, he slipped out of the tavern, leaving Garp behind.

    "If I remember correctly, the Pluton Blueprint is in Franky''s hands now."

    His face still rosy from the alcohol, Ron thought to himself.

    Previously, he hadn''t been interested in the Pluton Blueprint, but after acquiring mechanical mastery and gaining a wealth of mechanical knowledge, his curiosity had been piqued.

    After asking around, he found the location of Franky House.

    Donning a fox mask he bought from a roadside stall, Ron moved like a shadow, sneaking into Franky House.

    Franky was working with a few of his underlings, repairing a ship.

    "You guys, put in extra effort today. Let''s get this ship done by the day after tomorrow!" Franky ordered.

    "Yes, big bro Franky!" they responded in unison.

    Franky, focused on the repair work, sensed someone approaching but assumed it was one of his underlings. Without turning, he extended his hand.

    "Is that you, Misi? Great, pass me the wrench."

    The next second.

    A swift chop landed on the back of his neck.

    Franky''s vision went black as he collapsed.

    Ron, still wearing his fox mask, crouched and activated the switch on Franky''s abdomen, retrieving the Pluton Blueprint hidden within.

    Without making a sound, he vanished from the scene.

    By the time Ron returned to the warship, Garp was already back.

    As soon as Garp saw him, he bellowed angrily.

    "Ron, you little brat! You left me behind and ran off on your own!!!"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 42 - 42: 42: Marine Headquartersâ€”Marineford

    "I had no money to pay, and you passed out drunk. There were some burly guys at the tavern door watching me. I couldn''t take them to the Marines to get money, so I had to run first!" Ron said, walking leisurely past Garp, his hands behind his head.

    "Besides, you''re Vice Admiral Garp. I knew you''d be fine."

    "Then why didn''t you help me find someone? Where did you run off to? I had to explain to them for a long time; they almost didn''t let me leave!" Garp growled.

    "Eh? I thought for sure they''d recognize you, Vice Admiral Garp. Don''t they?"

    Ron asked, feigning surprise.

    Garp gritted his teeth in frustration.

    But as soon as Ron returned to the cabin on the warship, Garp''s angry expression instantly faded, replaced by a small, relieved smile. This scene left the surrounding young Marines confused, unsure of what their hero, Vice Admiral Garp, was thinking.

    Only Garp himself knew.

    He donned his justice coat and dog-head hat, crossed his arms, and stood at the bow of the ship, issuing orders, "Set sail! We''re heading to Marineford!"

    The warship set off toward the Marines'' headquarters at Marineford.

    Meanwhile, in Water 7, at Franky''s place...

    Franky awoke to find that his most important secret¡ªthe blueprints for Pluton¡ªwere missing. He was struck with disbelief, and confusion filled his heart.

    How could the person who knocked him out and took the Pluton blueprints have known they were with him?

    How did they know he had hidden them here?

    No one else should have known such a thing.

    "Could it be... some kind of Devil Fruit power?" Franky speculated.

    But no matter how much he guessed, the blueprints, which could shake the world, were gone, and he didn''t even know who took them.

    ...

    At Marineford.

    "Have you heard?"

    "Heard what?"

    "The rumored special recruit is supposed to arrive today."

    "You mean the one selected by Fleet Admiral Sengoku and Vice Admiral Garp?"

    "Yeah."

    Several Marines standing at the dock whispered among themselves.

    "Hey, you guys, no chatting while on duty!" A Marine officer with a cigar in her mouth and a smile on her face reprimanded them.

    "Yes, Lieutenant Hina!"

    "Vice Admiral Garp is back!"

    Someone shouted.

    All eyes turned toward the bay.

    A warship slowly sailed in, bearing the emblem of a dog at the front¡ªGarp''s signature ship.

    Further inland, in the headquarters building, Fleet Admiral Sengoku stood by the window, watching as the warship approached the shore.

    On a nearby rooftop, Vice Admiral Kuzan (Aokiji) lay lazily, propping his head up with one hand and looking toward the ship.

    Suddenly, he spoke to the person beside him, "No missions today, Borsalino?"

    As soon as the words left his mouth, small golden lights appeared beside him, gradually forming into a humanoid shape.

    "Yare yare, I''m not like Sakazuki. I don''t enjoy chasing pirates so much," said Vice Admiral Borsalino (Kizaru), wearing sunglasses, a yellow shirt, and a white justice coat, his hands in his pockets as he gazed toward the bay.

    "A person recognized by Vice Admiral Garp... Kuzan, what kind of guy do you think they''ll be?"

    "Who knows."

    Kuzan, wearing sunglasses and casual clothes, yawned.

    ...

    At the bay, the warship docked.

    Garp stepped off, followed by a black-haired boy carrying a long sword and a bundle.

    Nearly all the Marines around the bay focused their gazes on the boy, whose appearance was refined and calm.

    "Is that him... the special recruit?"

    "He looks like an ordinary kid."

    "But would a normal ten-year-old face all these stares without flinching?"

    "Yeah... good point."

    Hina, still smiling with a cigar in her mouth, approached Garp and Ron. She addressed Garp, "Vice Admiral Garp, the Fleet Admiral wants to see you as soon as you return."

    "I know," Garp replied with a nod. Then he turned to Ron and said, "Follow Hina. She''ll take you to your quarters. Go and put your things away first."

    Ron nodded.

    As Garp headed toward the headquarters building, Hina extended her hand to Ron and said, "I''m Lieutenant Hina. You must be the special recruit, Ron. Welcome to Marineford."

    Ron shook her large hand.

    "Follow me; your quarters are already arranged."

    Ron followed Hina toward the place assigned for him to stay.

    Once he arrived at his quarters, Ron placed his famous sword Raikiri and his bundle of clothes down.

    Suddenly, a system notification sounded in his mind.

    [Ding! Detecting current location¡ªMarineford, Marines'' headquarters. Conditions met for signing in. Sign in to receive rewards. Sign in now?]

    "Sign in."

    [Sign-in successful. You have received the following rewards: Vitality +10. Armament Haki level increased.]

    Ron instantly felt changes in his body.

    What he couldn''t do before¡ªusing Armament Haki to harden his body¡ªnow seemed within his reach.

    "System, show me my current stats."

    [Certainly.]

    [Host: Ron.

    Age: 11.

    Vitality: 623.

    Swordsmanship: Stage of Will (Beginner).

    Mastery of Sun Breathing Technique: 67%.

    Weapon: Great Grade Sword Raikiri.

    Permanent Buff: True Essence of Ten Thousand Tempering (Binding in progress...).

    Armament Haki: Level 3.

    Observation Haki: Level 0.

    Conqueror''s Haki: Level 0.

    Skills: Mechanical Mastery.]

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N: S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 43 - 43: 43: Smoker: Stop Joking Around!

    "Level 3 in Armament Haki, huh?"

    Ron raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and with a thought, his entire arm turned jet black, as hard as steel.

    "So this is... Hardening!"

    Ron clenched his arm, now reinforced with Armament Haki, feeling the strength within. Compared to when he hadn''t used Armament Haki, both his defense and attack power were several times stronger.

    And this was only the beginning of his mastery over Hardening.

    It was hard to imagine what it would be like for someone who had mastered Armament Haki to its peak, like Garp. If someone like him, with his monstrous vitality, combined that with peak-level Armament Haki, what kind of devastating power would his full-force punch have?

    Destroying a small island might not even be a problem...

    Ron tried again and realized that his current Armament Haki, at level 3, could only harden one arm. He couldn''t yet strengthen both arms simultaneously.

    Strengthening his limbs and eventually his whole body was still a distant goal.

    "I''m still far from becoming a true powerhouse. I need to keep training..."

    Ron looked out the window and clenched his fist.

    "Let it begin here in Marineford!"

    ...

    Having just graduated from the Marine School of Justice, Smoker, a young lieutenant, had returned from a mission. Before he even had a chance to rest, a fellow Marine from his class approached him.

    "Smoker, the Admiral wants to see you."

    "Huh? What for?"

    "I don''t know, but you better get going. Vice Admiral Garp is there too."

    Smoker, chewing on a cigar, ran a hand through his slicked-back silver hair, a bit annoyed, but replied:

    "Got it. Is it in the main building?"

    "No, it''s at the Marine School of Justice."

    "Huh? The Marine School of Justice?" Smoker asked, puzzled. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With confusion in his heart, Smoker arrived at the Marine School of Justice.

    In the underground arena, a place built specifically for Marine students to train and spar, Smoker saw Admiral Sengoku, Garp, Admiral Tsuru, and Admiral Zephyr, who had been his instructor at the School.

    The four of them, draped in their "Justice" coats, exuded an overwhelming presence just by standing together. It was a pressure that few could withstand.

    In this vast underground arena, aside from these four Marine legends, there was also an 11 or 12-year-old boy with black hair, wearing a black T-shirt and white shorts.

    A kid he had never seen before...

    Who?

    Smoker glanced at the black-haired boy in confusion before turning to Sengoku.

    "Admiral, what do you need me for?"

    "Smoker, I have a task for you," Sengoku said, looking at him.

    Smoker''s expression became more serious. What kind of task could require the presence of these four top Marines?

    Sengoku pointed at the black-haired boy standing nearby and said to Smoker:

    "Your task is to fight him with all your strength!"

    "...Eh?"

    Smoker was stunned, unable to process what he''d just heard.

    A task involving all four of these great Marines... was just to fight that kid? Was this a joke?

    "Lieutenant Smoker."

    Admiral Tsuru''s voice broke Smoker''s daze, bringing him back to reality.

    He looked at Tsuru and saw her calm, wise eyes.

    "Don''t question it. We''ll explain everything later. For now, just follow orders and carry out the task."

    Smoker''s eyes flickered slightly. He scratched his head, then turned to the black-haired boy.

    "Alright. So, I just need to fight this kid, right?"

    "Yes," Sengoku nodded.

    Garp crossed his arms and grinned, "Smoker, don''t underestimate him, or you''ll regret it."

    Smoker said nothing, but his eyes were fixed on the black-haired boy in the arena.

    Though Smoker wasn''t Zephyr''s best student, he was one of the few who had survived Zephyr''s hellish training, earning his recognition as a rising Marine force.

    But Garp...

    Garp had somehow found this kid and claimed his strength was on par with Smoker''s, despite not having a Devil Fruit ability.

    Hmph!

    What kind of joke is that?!

    Smoker stepped into the arena, looking down at the boy who barely reached his waist, with thighs not as thick as his arms. His eye twitched slightly.

    This kid...

    They seriously expected him to go all out against this kid?

    Was Garp really not joking? Or was he trying to get him killed?

    "Ready?" the black-haired boy asked, looking up at him.

    Smoker exhaled, brushing aside his thoughts. Whatever.

    The sooner this pointless match ended, the better...

    "Come at me," Smoker said to the boy.

    The moment the words left his mouth, the tiles beneath the boy''s feet shattered, and his figure disappeared in an instant.

    So fast!

    Smoker''s pupils shrank.

    This speed...

    Not far away, Zephyr, Sengoku, and Tsuru''s eyes widened slightly.

    Garp laughed loudly, "The kid''s even faster than he was a year ago!"

    Smoker sensed the incoming force from his left side and quickly raised his arm.

    In the next second, a leg whipped down with a sharp gust of wind. Smoker instantly felt an overwhelming force from the kick.

    Not good!

    Just as Smoker was about to be sent flying by the massive force, he transformed into smoke using his Logia ability, dispersing the blow harmlessly.

    "He forced Smoker to use his smoke form with just one strike! How can such a small body hold that kind of power?!"

    Zephyr''s eyes widened in shock, staring at the scene.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 44 - 44: 44: The Shock Brought by Haki

    "Impressive."

    The always calm and composed Vice Admiral Tsuru was slightly moved.

    "Hahaha, Sengoku, what do you think?"

    Garp laughed loudly at Sengoku.

    "It''s still too early. Smoker''s strength is much more than that," Sengoku said, looking at the two in the field.

    Smoker, after enduring that blow, completely changed his attitude of underestimating his opponent.

    This black-haired brat in front of him¡ªhis strength was formidable!

    "Kid, what''s your name?"

    "Ron."

    "Ron, I''ll remember that."

    Smoker became fully serious, and part of his body turned into white smoke, constantly shifting.

    "I am a Logia-type Smoke Fruit user, Lieutenant of the Marines, Smoker."

    Ron didn''t waste words with him. He stomped the ground and rushed forward, throwing a straight punch.

    Boom!

    The air seemed to explode, and a large hole appeared in Smoker''s chest¡ªbut there was no blood.

    "It''s useless. Right now, I am a smoke man. No matter how strong your punch is, it won''t work against smoke!"

    The hole in Smoker''s chest quickly filled with smoke, and he raised his fist, punching toward Ron.

    "White Fist!"

    Ron dodged, but Smoker''s arm instantly turned into smoke, extending and curving. His fist chased Ron like a homing missile.

    Ron spun around and threw another punch.

    Smoker''s fist was instantly pierced through, dissipating into wisps of smoke, only to reform into a large hand, tightly gripping Ron''s arm.

    "Got you."

    A cloud of smoke appeared in front of Ron and condensed into Smoker''s tall figure.

    Zephyr, seeing this scene, said, "The battle is decided. That brat may be absurdly strong in speed and power, but he''s no match for Smoker."

    "Haha."

    Garp laughed loudly.

    "What are you laughing at, Garp?" Zephyr turned his head, annoyed.

    "That brat has no way to deal with the elemental abilities of a Logia-type Devil Fruit user, so he can''t possibly beat Smoker."

    "That''s true," Vice Admiral Tsuru said, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. "But what if¡­ he''s holding a weapon made of seastone?"

    Zephyr''s expression stiffened.

    "No need. Who said that brat doesn''t have a way to deal with a Logia user''s intangibility?"

    Garp waved his hand dismissively.

    "The only things that can counter a Logia user''s intangibility are Haki, seastone, or another Devil Fruit power. Is that brat a Devil Fruit user?" Zephyr asked, frowning at Garp.

    "No, he''s not," Garp shook his head.

    Suddenly, Sengoku seemed to realize something. He turned to Garp, his eyes showing a hint of shock.

    "Garp, don''t tell me that kid¡­"

    Garp didn''t answer, only grinned, revealing his large white teeth.

    In the field.

    Smoker had grabbed Ron''s wrist, but he couldn''t move him at all.

    The power emanating from that wrist shocked Smoker as he realized a fact.

    The black-haired boy named Ron before him possessed strength greater than his own!

    Smoker was utterly astonished.

    At that moment, the small wrist began to exert force. Smoker''s eyes narrowed, and smoke billowed from his body.

    "Brat, just give up now. White Bind!"

    White smoke, like snakes, shot from Smoker''s body, coiling around Ron.

    In no time, the flowing white smoke turned into thick ropes, binding Ron tightly.

    "You''ve lost," Smoker said, looking at Ron.

    But just as he was about to turn away, a calm boy''s voice came from behind him.

    "Is this all the strength you have?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Feeling the sudden surge of energy behind him, Smoker whipped around.

    The ropes made of white smoke had been torn apart, dissipating into wisps of smoke. The black-haired boy named Ron stood there, his hair billowing as if blown by an invisible wind. His body seemed to be surrounded by an invisible force that made Smoker''s heart pound.

    "Impossible!!"

    Zephyr was completely shocked, eyes wide and mouth agape, as if witnessing something unimaginable.

    Vice Admiral Tsuru also stared blankly at the black-haired boy in the field, waves of emotion surging in her heart like never before.

    "It''s¡­ Haki."

    "He mastered Armament Haki in just one year¡­"

    Sengoku''s gaze was fixed on the black-haired boy in the field, his voice trembling.

    "I told you, he''s a little monster," Garp laughed heartily.

    Ron, now wrapped in invisible Armament Haki, stomped the ground, his speed turning him into a blur as he appeared in front of Smoker.

    "Useless¡­"

    Smoker''s words weren''t even finished before Ron''s Haki-coated fist slammed into his abdomen.

    Smoker''s eyes widened in shock, and in the next second, his entire body was sent flying.

    He crashed heavily into the wall, embedding deeply, cracks spreading all around.

    "How¡­ how is this possible!" Smoker, trapped in the wall and bleeding from the mouth, struggled to open his eyes, staring in shock at the small figure in the distance.

    "Haki¡­ it''s Haki¡­ the thing I haven''t even mastered yet!"

    "That brat¡­!"

    Envy, jealousy, and frustration¡­ an indescribable mix of emotions filled Smoker''s heart as he roared, using the smoke to propel his upper body and charge at Ron.

    Ron, watching Smoker charge toward him, raised his arm and clenched his fist.

    "Armament Haki, Hardening!"

    With a sound that echoed like substance being formed, Ron''s arm and fist turned pitch-black.

    This scene left Sengoku, Zephyr, and Tsuru even more shocked.

    Even Garp was momentarily stunned. "That kid¡­ he''s already reached the level of Armament Haki Hardening?"

    "Haaargh!"

    With bloodshot eyes, Smoker pushed his Devil Fruit ability to the limit, charging at Ron and throwing a punch!

    Ron''s pitch-black, Haki-hardened fist met Smoker''s in mid-air.

    The large and small fists collided.

    Boom!

    A powerful shockwave accompanied by dense white smoke exploded in all directions, blowing back the coats of Garp, Sengoku, and the others.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 45 - 45: 45: A Name That Shone Briefly on the Seas

    A figure was sent flying from the white smoke.

    The wall, which had already been smashed through by Smoker, now had an even larger, inwardly collapsing hole.

    Smoker lay within it, unconscious.

    "That was quite the harsh blow. That kid really doesn''t hold back, as always," Garp remarked with a click of his tongue, his arms crossed as he observed.

    Meanwhile, Sengoku, Zephyr, and Tsuru all kept their eyes fixed on the black-haired boy gradually emerging from the dissipating white smoke.

    He was unscathed, though the sleeve on his right arm had been torn off, revealing a muscular and well-defined arm.

    Sengoku shifted his gaze to Zephyr and asked, "Zephyr, do you still have any objections?"

    Zephyr took a deep breath, looking at the black-haired boy in the arena and replied gravely, "If it''s this kid, I have no objections. I agree to recruit him as a Marines trainee."

    After speaking, Zephyr turned to Sengoku with a serious expression and said, "Sengoku, can you entrust this kid to me for training? I can guarantee that he''ll become an even more terrifying monster than Kuzan, Borsalino, or Sakazuki!"

    Before Sengoku could respond, Tsuru spoke up, "That might not be possible."

    Zephyr frowned, "Why not?"

    "Because he''s not officially part of the Marines yet¡ªhe''s just a special recruit trainee," Tsuru said, glancing at him. "Have you considered what would happen if he chose not to join the Marines?"

    Zephyr''s expression hardened.

    "Tsuru, what do you suggest we do?" Sengoku asked, looking toward her.

    The gray-haired Vice Admiral Tsuru glanced at the black-haired boy in the distance, thought for a moment, and then turned back to Sengoku. "Give him the freedom to act within the Marines, allow him to voluntarily participate in capturing pirates and other missions. His position and salary should be equivalent to that of a captain, but he should not have access to core matters, and no one is allowed to teach him the Six Powers of the Marines."

    "All confidential Marines information should only be revealed to him once he formally joins the Marines and passes the corresponding tests," Tsuru said decisively.

    "Give him freedom and limits, let him experience everything firsthand, and then decide for himself..." Sengoku nodded. "I agree with Tsuru."

    Garp yawned, "I have no objections."

    Zephyr, now a bit more composed, still posed a question, "What about the School? Will he be allowed in?"

    "He can participate in the School''s training, but neither you, Zephyr, nor any of the instructors are allowed to teach him anything," Tsuru replied, crossing her arms.

    Zephyr nodded. "Understood."

    The decision was to essentially let this special recruit trainee learn on his own until he officially became part of the Marines.

    "Also, Garp, you''re not allowed to teach him anything either," Sengoku added.

    "Alright," Garp grinned at Sengoku. "Besides, I''ve already taught him everything I can."

    ...

    The news of the Marines recruiting an 11-year-old trainee couldn''t be kept entirely under wraps and soon spread.

    ...

    "An 11-year-old trainee recruited by the Marines?" Whitebeard laughed heartily as he read the newspaper.

    "Who would''ve thought that stubborn old Sengoku would do something like this?" He chuckled, lifting his massive cup and taking a swig.

    ...

    On the shore of a small island, a pirate ship and a small coffin-shaped boat were docked.

    Suddenly, the sky darkened, as two enormous slashes collided, splitting the sky into four sections above the island.

    "The captain''s duel with Hawkeye is as awe-inspiring as ever," said Lucky Roo, a rotund man wearing small sunglasses, as he sat on a rock, eating.

    "Yasopp, who do you think will win this time?" Lucky Roo asked.

    "They''ve never had a decisive winner before, have they?" Yasopp replied, cleaning his long rifle.

    Above their heads, waves of black sword energy from Mihawk''s Supreme Grade Black Blade, Yoru, spread out in rings, causing the sea around the island to churn violently.

    But the crew was already used to this sight.

    Nearby, Benn Beckman, the gray-haired vice-captain of the Red-Haired Pirates, who wore a spiral-patterned cloak and had a cigar in his mouth, lay on a rock, calmly reading the newspaper.

    However, when he came across a certain piece of information, a rare look of surprise crossed his usually calm face.

    Lucky Roo noticed and asked curiously, "Vice-captain, did something catch your eye?"

    "The Marines recruited a trainee," Beckman replied.

    "A trainee? The Marines has trainees now?" Yasopp was surprised.

    Trainees were common in pirate crews, especially larger ones. Both Shanks and Buggy had been trainees in Roger''s crew.

    But a Marines trainee was unheard of.

    "Is there something special about this trainee to be specially recruited?" Yasopp asked.

    "Very special," Beckman replied. "He''s a kid named Ron, only 11 years old."

    "An 11-year-old kid?!" Yasopp and Lucky Roo exchanged glances.

    Beckman looked back at the newspaper, a contemplative expression on his face.

    An 11-year-old kid, yet strict and inflexible Sengoku broke protocol to recruit him as a trainee...

    Just how extraordinary was this kid?

    ...

    Due to the Marines''s unexpected and unconventional move to recruit a trainee, the name "Ron" made its first appearance on the seas.

    However, he was just an 11-year-old boy.

    A few individuals paid attention, but most dismissed it, thinking it was just another one of the Marines''s gimmicks.

    The news and his name were quickly overshadowed by other events in the vast ocean.

    Like a fleeting flower, the name soon faded from people''s memories.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 46 - 46: 46: Smokers Plan, and Hinas Curiosity

    Marine Headquarters.

    Marineford.

    Smoker lay in the hospital ward by the window, a cigar in his mouth, with heavy bandages wrapped around his head, abdomen, and right arm.

    "How unsightly. I can''t believe someone like you, who graduated alongside me, would get beaten up this badly. Hina is very disappointed."

    Hina, with her long, light pink hair, dressed in a red suit and draped in a Justice Coat, stood with her arms crossed in front of Smoker''s hospital bed. She had a slender, attractive figure and a striking, cold beauty. A thin cigarette rested between her lips.

    "Who exactly did this to you? Hina is curious," she asked, her gaze lingering on him.

    As a user of the Smoke-Smoke Fruit with powers as strong, if not stronger, than hers, she was surprised Smoker had ended up in such a state.

    Moreover, the injuries hadn''t been from a mission¡ªit had happened right in Marineford. She was keen to know who had inflicted them.

    "None of your business. Just get out of here!" Smoker replied coldly, staring out the window.

    "Hmph."

    Hina snorted and turned to leave the ward.

    On her way back, she caught sight of a black-haired boy wearing a white training uniform. He walked barefoot along the long hospital wall, arms spread wide, eyes closed.

    Surprisingly, he maintained perfect balance.

    "So, that''s the new special recruit trainee? He''s really young," Hina observed with interest as she watched Ron.

    "What are you doing?" she asked him.

    "Training," he answered, eyes still closed.

    "And what exactly is this training supposed to accomplish?" Hina asked curiously.

    She walked alongside him, with Ron on the wall and her below.

    "Training my senses," Ron replied, focusing on Observation Haki by practicing walking blind.

    Unaware of his true intentions, Hina smiled, thinking he was just messing around like a child.

    "Your name is Ron, right?"

    "Yes."

    "I''m Hina," she introduced herself.

    Ron was taken aback by the name.

    Black Cage Hina.

    So, it was her¡­

    "Is there anything you particularly enjoy eating?" Hina asked, her hands clasped behind her as they walked.

    "I like anything tasty."

    "Well then, how about coming along with Hina to the marketplace? I''ll treat you to some good food."

    ¡­

    Back in his hospital room, Smoker glanced out the window and spotted Hina walking with Ron. His gaze narrowed.

    "Hina¡­ why is she with him?"

    "Could she already know?"

    Smoker''s eyes widened.

    If Hina knew, then it meant that all of Marineford likely knew!

    That he, Smoker, was beaten by an 11-year-old and ended up hospitalized!

    In truth, Hina didn''t know any of this. She had simply taken a liking to the young recruit and wanted to take him out for a stroll, especially since a new dessert she''d wanted to try was being launched at a nearby restaurant.

    The details of Smoker''s fight with Ron were only known to a few. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sengoku and the others wouldn''t embarrass Smoker by spreading the word.

    As long as Smoker and Ron kept quiet, no one else would know, and by the time Smoker recovered, it would be as if nothing had happened.

    But, misunderstanding the situation, Smoker assumed everyone already knew¡­

    Lying in bed with his cigar, he stared blankly out the window.

    After a long silence, he made a decision.

    "Once I recover, I''ll leave Marineford¡­ no, I''ll leave the Grand Line entirely. I''ll find a place to be stationed elsewhere."

    Meanwhile, on a nearby island, Hina and Ron strolled around, sampling food and drinks.

    Ron temporarily set aside his training, enjoying the experience as a traveler, savoring local delicacies and unique beverages.

    The two had a great time.

    Little did they know, Smoker was now prepared to leave the Grand Line entirely.

    Back on the Marines'' warship loaded with all sorts of treats and souvenirs, Hina bent down and smiled at Ron.

    "Hina likes you a lot, little Ron. Why not join me on my ship?"

    Despite only spending half a day together, she had grown fond of Ron, treating him almost like a younger brother.

    Her fellow Marines would certainly be surprised to see Hina, usually so proud and confident, behaving so warmly toward someone.

    Ron shook his head.

    "Hina, I''m not a Marine yet. I can''t become your subordinate."

    "Is that so? Hina is disappointed."

    While she was slightly let down, she respected Ron''s decision.

    Ron smiled and nodded, "If I get the chance, I''ll go to sea with you next time, Hina."

    Standing over 180 cm tall, Hina leaned down and patted his head with a smile.

    "Alright."

    ¡­

    At sunset, after docking, they parted ways.

    Draped in her Justice Coat, Hina stood on the deck, watching the small figure disappear into the distance. A soft smile graced her face.

    Now a Marine Lieutenant, Hina often had assignments to hunt down pirates, so today had been a rare break.

    She had initially planned to visit Smoker after hearing about his injuries.

    Unexpectedly, she''d encountered the rumored new trainee, who was so amusing and endearing, standing out completely from the solemn, stoic atmosphere of Marineford.

    It was like a splash of vibrant green amidst a dull, gray background¡ªfull of life, naturally drawing the attention of someone as independent and bold as Hina.

    "Lieutenant Hina, should we set off now?" her assistant called from behind her.

    "Yes, let''s go," Hina replied.

    Goodbye for now, little Ron.

 Chapter 47 - 47: 47: Zephyrs Plan

    Ron, unaware of Hina''s thoughts, encountered another familiar face on his way back to his lodging. It was Dalmatian, a Vice Admiral. Dalmatian noticed him as well, giving him only a passing glance before continuing with the Marines following behind him.

    Ron turned to look at that tall, slender figure and thought, No doubt about it. His swordsmanship has reached the "Sword Master" level that Director Koushirou mentioned.

    With both Armament Haki and Observation Haki under his belt¡­

    "I''m no match for him at all," Ron mused as he continued on his way.

    In the days that followed, Hina was busy on her assignments, while Smoker, once he recovered, immediately submitted a transfer request. Ron, for his part, either trained his sensory abilities by walking barefoot along walls or wandered through the Marineford headquarters and the Marine School of Justice. As long as he stayed clear of restricted areas, no one stopped him.

    The officers and soldiers were generally friendly, although some ignored him entirely¡ªa reaction he hardly cared about. Discovering a wealth of training equipment and the occasional sight of Marine cadets practicing the Six Powers, Ron began spending more and more time at the Marine School of Justice.

    Before long, a month had passed.

    At the Marineford Headquarters.

    "Is leaving him like this really enough?" Kizaru sat at his desk, fidgeting with his fingers.

    "What are you talking about?" Sengoku, absorbed in paperwork, didn''t look up.

    "The kid that Garp brought back," he replied lazily.

    "You mean Ron? Hasn''t he settled in quite well at Marineford lately?"

    "Yes, but letting him stay here like this¡­ is that really enough for him to understand the Marines'' sense of justice?" Kizaru murmured. "If the goal is for him to join us, shouldn''t we offer him more than just an intern''s role?"

    Sengoku glanced up. "What are you suggesting?"

    Kizaru stood up, hands in his pockets, peering at Sengoku with a slight smile behind his sunglasses. "I just think he should get a closer look at the evils of pirates."

    After the conversation with Sengoku, Kizaru exited the office, stopping briefly. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Will that be enough, Zephyr?" he asked.

    Arms folded and leaning against the wall, Zephyr nodded, murmuring, "Thank you."

    "Why didn''t you just tell Sengoku yourself?" Kizaru asked, side-glancing at Zephyr.

    "He knows my hatred toward pirates runs deep. If I pushed the matter, he''d weigh his decision more heavily," Zephyr replied in a grave tone.

    "It''s rare to see you so invested. This intern must mean something to you." Kizaru eyed him. "So, what''s so special about this Ron? Or is there something that happened we don''t know about?"

    "Borsalino," Zephyr interrupted, turning his back. "Whether he joins or not doesn''t matter to me, but if he ever starts leaning toward the pirates¡­"

    He turned his head, casting a sharp look at Kizaru.

    "Then I hope you''ll end him without hesitation!"

    Kizaru gave his signature smile, a playful glint in his eye. "Zephyr¡­you''re as fearsome as ever."

    Following Kizaru''s suggestion, Sengoku called Vice Admiral Tsuru, along with the recently returned Akainu Sakazuki and the idle Garp, for a discussion.

    "Put Ron on Zephyr''s ship?" Garp asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Yes, that''s Kizaru''s idea. I called you all here to discuss if it''s feasible," Sengoku explained.

    "This is pointless. You dragged me here for this trivial matter?" Akainu scoffed, clearly uninterested.

    "Letting him witness the evils of pirates firsthand¡­" Tsuru considered the idea. "Kizaru''s suggestion does make sense."

    "If he can see the darker side of piracy early on, it might expedite his commitment to the Marines," she continued. "It would also allow Zephyr to start training him, accelerating his growth into a reliable asset for us."

    Sengoku nodded, looking at Garp. "What do you think?"

    "I have no objections. But have you asked him if he''s even willing to board Zephyr''s ship?" Garp replied, folding his arms. "You all agreed he wouldn''t be forced into anything."

    "Hmm¡­ Fine, Garp, you go ask him."

    "Always me, huh!"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    if you are from India and wanna get access to advance chapters on patreon on a reasonable price, send me a mail at: [email protected]

 Chapter 48 - 48: 48: Then Letâ€™s Fight

    "Do you want me to go on Zephyr''s ship?"

    Ron looked at Garp in surprise upon hearing this suggestion.

    "Sengoku wanted me to ask if you''d be interested in going," Garp said, scratching his head. "If you don''t want to, you can choose not to go."

    Ron thought for a moment and then looked at Garp. "Old man, what do you think I should do?"

    "Well, if you ask me," Garp replied, nodding at Ron, "if you want to get stronger, you should go. Zephyr loves training talented youngsters. His teaching methods are brutal, but he''s top-tier. Once you''re on his ship and away from Marineford, he won''t be able to resist teaching you. It''s a perfect chance to improve your strength."

    Garp continued, "Plus, with him, you''ll encounter plenty of powerful pirates, which will give you real battle experience and sharpen your abilities."

    After listening to Garp, Ron''s eyes flickered slightly. Finally, he nodded. "Alright, I''ll go."

    Three days later.

    Zephyr arrived with Ron, who was carrying the famed sword Raikiri, aboard his battleship. Onboard were new recruits from the latest batch of Marines.

    "This is Ron," Zephyr introduced him to the group.

    "So, this is the specially recruited trainee?"

    A young girl with smooth, wavy blue hair, a slender build, and a sword at her waist looked at Ron curiously. Seeing him look her way, she smiled. "My name is Ain, and I''m one of Zephyr-sensei''s disciples."

    "I''m Binz," said the figure beside her, dressed like a ninja.

    Ron recognized them both. Even after Zephyr defected from the Marines, Ain and Binz had stayed loyal to him.

    "You''re a swordsman, right?" Ain asked, looking at the Raikiri on Ron''s back.

    Ron nodded.

    Not far away, a Marine recruit with crossed arms sneered. "So he''s just a kid, as rumored. Why would Zephyr-sensei let this so-called special recruit join us?"

    "Shuuji, maybe don''t say that out loud," warned his companion nervously. "If Zephyr-sensei hears you, you know what''ll happen."

    "But I''m not wrong, am I?" Shuuji replied indignantly. "We''re heading out to take down dangerous pirates; we don''t have time to babysit a kid who probably only got on board through connections."

    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind him. "Sounds like you''re not happy with my decision, Shuuji."

    Shuuji stiffened, and his friend broke into a cold sweat at the sight of the tall, imposing figure behind them. "Ze-Zephyr-sensei!"

    Shuuji, though terrified, clenched his fists and turned to face Zephyr, his most respected and feared instructor. "Yes, Zephyr-sensei. I believe that allowing someone like him to join us is a mistake. When we''re fighting pirates to the death, he''ll only drag us down."

    Zephyr, wearing his signature sunglasses and purple hair, crossed his arms and looked at Shuuji impassively. "A burden? Don''t kid yourself. He''s far stronger than you."

    Shuuji stared blankly, disbelief clouding his face. "You''re saying that kid is stronger than me? That''s impossible¡­"

    "Feel free to find out for yourself," Zephyr replied calmly.

    Gritting his teeth, Shuuji ignored his friend''s warning and stepped forward. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re Ron, right?" Shuuji asked, looming over him with a determined stare. "Fight me."

    Ain frowned. "Shuuji, what are you doing?"

    "Ain, this has nothing to do with you," Shuuji replied, eyes still fixed on Ron. "Everyone on this ship is risking their lives against pirates. I won''t tolerate a burden."

    "I see," Ron nodded. "Then, let''s fight."

    Moments later.

    Among the new recruits, Shuuji was considered an elite, already proficient in Marine''s Six Powers technique, yet here he was, lying on the deck in disbelief, having been easily bested by Ron.

    The other recruits stared, open-mouthed, at Ron''s calm, collected figure.

    "Shuuji¡­ lost?"

    "That was so fast! He''s mastered Marine Six Powers!"

    "Without a Devil Fruit, he beat Shuuji in under ten moves¡­ Incredible!"

    "So that''s why Ron was specially recruited," one of the recruits murmured.

    As Ain shook off her own shock, she looked at Ron with a newfound competitive gleam in her eyes.

    "Zephyr-sensei," she asked, "may I spar with him?"

    "You can," Zephyr replied, glancing at her. "But no Devil Fruit powers."

    "Understood!" Ain''s expression was determined as she stepped forward.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    if you are from India and wanna get access to advance chapters on patreon on a reasonable price, send me a mail at: [email protected]

 Chapter 49 - 49: 49: Zephyrs Guidance

    "Shave!"

    In a flash, she appeared in front of Ron, lifting her foot to kick him.

    Ron raised his arm, catching the kick head-on.

    "So much power... from such a small body..."

    Ain felt a bit shocked.

    But she didn''t pause. With a twist in midair, she brought a fierce downward kick toward Ron''s head.

    Ron narrowed his eyes and lifted his right leg, countering her kick directly.

    Ain''s slender figure was pushed upward by the powerful impact.

    The wooden planks beneath Ron''s feet splintered.

    Ain used Moonwalk from the Marines'' Six Powers to remain in midair, then lifted her leg and struck downward.

    "Tempest Kick!"

    With a sharp slicing sound, a powerful white slash surged toward Ron below.

    "Ain truly is the strongest of our class¡ªshe''s already mastered the Six Powers this well," someone commented.

    "And her swordsmanship is also the best among us."

    "Don''t forget, she''s also a Devil Fruit user."

    "Even if that rookie''s strong, there''s no way he could beat her, right?"

    The watching Marine recruits murmured amongst themselves.

    But in the next instant, a scene that left everyone speechless unfolded.

    Facing the descending white slash¡ª

    The black-haired boy, Ron, also lifted his leg, delivering a sweeping kick in midair.

    A slash wave, even longer and wider than Ain''s, shot out!

    It shredded Ain''s Tempest Kick, barreling toward her.

    "What?!"

    Ain was startled.

    She didn''t have time to dodge and could only raise her arms to guard herself.

    "Iron Body!"

    Using Iron Body, she blocked the attack without getting injured but was forced back, nearly flying off the edge of the battleship into the sea.

    Binz, wielding his Thrust-Thrust Fruit ability, quickly extended a vine to catch Ain, pulling her back to safety.

    Several Marine recruits exhaled in relief.

    But most of them stared at Ron, now lowering his leg, with astonished eyes.

    "That move... that was a Tempest Kick, right?"

    "He actually knows the Six Powers too?!"

    Zephyr fixed his gaze on Ron, his heart equally shaken.

    That was definitely a Tempest Kick.

    Didn''t Sengoku forbid anyone from teaching him the Six Powers?

    Then how did he manage to learn it?

    Was it Garp''s doing?

    No.

    Garp may be carefree, but he wouldn''t cross the line like that...

    Zephyr remembered a small figure often watching from afar when he was training the recruits at the Marine School of Justice.

    A surprising thought flashed through his mind.

    Could it be...

    He learned it... just by watching?!

    Zephyr approached Ron and said, "Ron, come with me."

    The tall and short figures left the deck, leaving the stunned Marine recruits behind.

    Inside the battleship.

    In Zephyr''s quarters.

    The room was simple; aside from some documents on the desk, there was only a Den Den Mushi and a photo, with the bed neatly made.

    Zephyr, wearing his sunglasses, sat on a chair, arms crossed as he looked at Ron, who was carrying Raikiri on his back.

    "What you used earlier was undoubtedly the Tempest Kick from the Six Powers. Can you tell me how you learned it?" Zephyr asked curiously.

    Ron saw no reason to hide it and replied, "I learned it while watching your training at the Marine School of Justice. Once you understand the principles, it''s actually pretty simple."

    Simple...

    Zephyr''s eye twitched.

    How long did it take him to learn the Six Powers?

    Five or six years, perhaps.

    Not even the "monsters" like Kizaru, Aokiji, and Akainu ever called it simple.

    But considering the little guy''s monstrous strength and speed, and the fact that he had already mastered Haki...

    For him to say the Six Powers were simple...

    That he could master the Tempest Kick from watching alone...

    Maybe it wasn''t so far-fetched after all...

    "How many of the Six Powers have you learned?"

    "Just Tempest Kick and Shave. Shave''s a bit harder than Tempest Kick, so I haven''t mastered it yet," Ron admitted.

    He''d even learned Shave...

    This kid hadn''t been at Marineford for even two months, right? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zephyr took a sip of water to calm himself.

    Reflecting carefully, he realized that it did make sense.

    The Six Powers require a strong physique as a foundation.

    Mastering Tempest Kick depends on strength and speed, while Shave relies solely on speed.

    This kid''s strength and speed were already there.

    Once he grasped the principles and practiced enough, achieving mastery quickly wasn''t impossible.

    He glanced at Ron.

    To this kid, the Six Powers probably were simple.

    "Do you want to learn all of the Six Powers?" Zephyr asked, setting down his cup.

    To his surprise, Ron shook his head. "No. Trying to learn too much won''t help me. I only want to master Tempest Kick, Shave, and Moonwalk."

    "Focus... that''s the essence," Zephyr said, growing even more impressed with the black-haired boy before him.

    "As for Moonwalk, you just need to shift your strength into your legs and release it in a burst. With your current strength, you should be able to do it," Zephyr casually explained the principle and technique of Moonwalk.

    Ron''s eyes flickered.

    Just as Garp said...

    Zephyr couldn''t help but teach those he saw potential in.

    "Have you learned Observation Haki?"

    "No, not yet."

    "Alright." Zephyr nodded. "Observation Haki differs from Armament Haki. Most people awaken it after experiencing an intense emotional trigger. You''re still young, so there''s no need to rush it."

    "I understand," Ron replied.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 50 - 50: 50: The Crimes of Pirates, the Incompetence of the Marines

    "That''s good," Zephyr nodded at him, looking at Ron''s young face.

    Gazing into Ron''s clear, calm eyes, Zephyr glanced over at a photograph on the desk.

    In the photo, a woman held an infant in swaddling clothes, smiling brightly.

    "Ron, have you ever killed someone?" Zephyr suddenly asked.

    Ron nodded slightly.

    "They call me ''Zephyr the Non-Killer,'' even though I''ve fought countless pirates in my life. Ironically, my family was killed by pirates," Zephyr said in a low voice. "I despise pirates!"

    Ron remained silent.

    "I''m not as young as I used to be, and taking down pirates has become more of a struggle. Nowadays, the seas are overrun with pirates who are more powerful and ruthless than ever. Their crimes could fill the ocean!"

    Zephyr clenched his fists, his voice full of hatred toward pirates and bitterness toward his own aging. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He took off his sunglasses, fixing Ron with a serious look.

    "Ron, your potential is unmatched by anyone I''ve seen," Zephyr said gravely. "If you choose to join the Marines, I''d teach you everything I know. Within five years, you could become ten times stronger than you are now! In ten years, you might even become the youngest admiral in Marine history!"

    Ron shook his head.

    "I''m not ready to think about that right now."

    Zephyr''s face darkened as he abruptly stood up.

    He put his sunglasses back on and looked down at Ron.

    Immediately.

    A powerful pressure bore down on Ron''s shoulders.

    "Then I''ll make sure you fully understand the evil of pirates, and you can decide later."

    Zephyr strode out of the room.

    Before long.

    The battleship left the harbor, setting sail from Marineford.

    In the Marine Headquarters building.

    Sengoku and Tsuru stood by the railing, watching the departing battleship.

    "Zephyr''s methods toward pirates have become too extreme these past years. I hope it doesn''t cause any trouble," Tsuru said with some concern.

    "Zephyr may be older and not as strong as he once was, but he''s still Black Arm Zephyr, the former admiral of the Marines. No pirate would dare challenge him¡­ I hope," Sengoku said, folding his arms.

    "Hopefully."

    ¡­

    Zephyr''s battleship sailed away from Marineford, traversing the vast sea.

    The Marine recruits performed their duties, maintaining order.

    Some of them trained on the deck, sparring with each other.

    After her loss, Ain sought Ron out for a rematch.

    Ron, eager to continue practicing Shave, Moonwalk, and Tempest Kick, welcomed the opportunity to train with a skilled and attractive sparring partner.

    Seven days later.

    Ron had fully mastered Shave and Tempest Kick, and even began to grasp Moonwalk.

    Soon after.

    The battleship arrived at an island dominated by a pirate crew.

    "This is the Devil''s Hand Pirate Crew. The captain, Devil''s Hand, is a Devil Fruit user with a bounty of 37 million Berries."

    Zephyr addressed the gathered Marine recruits, including Ain, Binz, and Shuuji.

    "Your mission is to completely eradicate the Devil''s Hand Pirate Crew! Don''t let a single pirate escape! Understood?"

    "Yes, Instructor Zephyr!" the recruits responded sternly.

    "Good! Move out! Ron, you''re coming too."

    Ain and the Marine recruits, armed and ready, disembarked first.

    Zephyr followed with Ron and several lieutenants.

    A garrison of soldiers stayed behind on the battleship.

    [System Alert: Detected host location: Segrel Island. Sign-in possible. Proceed with sign-in?]

    "Sign in."

    [Sign-in Successful: Received Reward - Vitality +10].

    With Ain and the others'' combat skills and weaponry, dealing with a 37-million-Beli pirate crew was hardly a challenge.

    Zephyr led Ron into the heart of the island under the pirates'' control without needing to lift a finger.

    There, countless impoverished, emaciated civilians labored in the mines. The women were treated like livestock, some of them no older than teenage girls, their skin bruised and lifeless.

    "This is what you wanted me to see?" Ron''s cold voice sounded behind Zephyr.

    "This is only part of it," Zephyr replied, gesturing further ahead.

    The pirates, realizing they were cornered, launched a frenzied attack.

    The captain, Devil''s Hand, used his Devil Fruit powers, his hands transforming into demonic claws. After Ain''s Tempest Kick slashed him, he seized a nearby comrade, ignoring the man''s desperate pleas, plunging his claws into him and draining his blood to heal himself.

    "Betrayal, cruelty, cold-bloodedness, madness¡­ This is what pirates are. This is the evil in this world," Zephyr said icily, his voice filled with contempt.

    Ron observed the battlefield, then glanced around at the hopeless, numb civilians. His gaze settled on Zephyr''s tall, imposing figure as he said in a detached tone:

    "I''ve indeed seen the pirates'' evil, but I''ve also seen the Marines'' incompetence."

    Zephyr slowly turned to stare at Ron.

    "Incompetence¡­ of the Marines?"

    "If the Marines weren''t incompetent, why would pirates like these be able to run amok on this island for so long?" Ron replied bluntly. "Don''t the Marines call themselves the world''s justice? So why do these people suffer in despair and numbness? Isn''t it because they''ve been let down time and time again?"

    "Don''t give me any excuses about ''not knowing the situation.'' If the Marines can''t even protect the basic lives of common people on a small island, what else would you call it but incompetence? Or, did the Marines know about this and simply turned a blind eye, deeming this small island and its few hundred civilians unworthy of mobilizing ships and soldiers?"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 51 - 51: 51: A Strike Filled with Intent to Kill

    Ron rarely felt anger.

    It was anger toward these vile pirates and frustration with the incompetent Marines.

    He remembered the small island where he''d first arrived in this world.

    The two islands were similar, with small towns of only a few hundred people.

    If that island had ended up like this, with his close friends suffering the same fate¡­

    Just imagining it filled Ron with fury.

    Zephyr listened to Ron''s words in silence.

    "The Marines may indeed have their flaws, and I cannot argue with that. But I can guarantee that the Marines would never ignore a situation, nor refuse to send reinforcements."

    "We learned of this island''s state because someone risked their life to escape and bring us this news."

    Ron brushed past him, saying, "You don''t need to explain this to me. I only believe what I see with my own eyes."

    As he walked toward the battlefield, he slowly drew Raikiri from his back.

    His inner fury lay dormant.

    ¡­

    "Eeehahaha! As long as I have blood, I''ll never lose!" Devil''s Hand, with his twisted, devilish hands dripping with black-red blood, tossed aside a lifeless corpse and grinned menacingly at Ain.

    Ain leapt back to avoid his attack.

    "Grow, grow!" Binz chanted, using his Devil Fruit power to grow vines that shot toward Devil''s Hand. But the monstrous hands ripped them apart with ease.

    "Tempest Kick!" Ain unleashed another Tempest Kick, but Devil''s Hand shielded himself, the white slash cutting into his hand before the wound was swiftly repaired with blood.

    "Eeehahaha, useless!" Devil''s Hand sneered at Ain. "Your attacks don''t work, but I just need one touch to drain you dry! I''ve never tasted a Marine''s blood before."

    Ain tightened her grip on her sword, recognizing the challenge before her.

    Her Devil Fruit ability required direct contact with his body.

    But if she got close, his demon hands would touch her, draining her blood.

    And her power could only turn him back three years per hit. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It would take multiple strikes to make him lose his strength.

    Could he really be worth only 37 million Berries?

    "Die!" Devil''s Hand swung his right hand, laden with bloodlust, toward Ain.

    Ain gritted her teeth, gripping her sword and preparing to fight him head-on.

    "Step back."

    A calm voice sounded beside her.

    Then, she saw a small figure walking past her, Raikiri glowing with lightning, as he approached Devil''s Hand head-on.

    "Ron?" Ain''s eyes widened, and she shouted, "Watch out for his hands¡ªdon''t let them touch¡­"

    "Armament Haki¡­ imbue."

    "Sun Breathing: Form Nine - Setting Sun Transformation."

    With a soft whisper, Ron''s figure appeared in mid-air, upside down, his sword wreathed in Armament Haki like blazing sunlight. He slashed through the air with Raikiri.

    Ain saw a golden arc slice the air before her.

    The next moment, a wave of searing heat brushed her hair.

    Boom!

    Devil''s Hand''s monstrous hands crashed to the ground.

    Ain stared in shock.

    "M-My hands?! My hands!"

    Devil''s Hand screamed in agony, looking down to see both arms severed at the base, flames licking the stumps and searing them in a pain he could barely stand.

    Without looking back at Devil''s Hand''s suffering, Ron sheathed his sword and, expressionless, walked back toward the Marines'' ship.

    ¡­

    With the capture of Devil''s Hand and his crew, the Marines soothed the tormented townsfolk and recorded the island''s position before sailing away.

    In Zephyr''s cabin, Ain reported the situation.

    Zephyr listened, frowning slightly at her description of Devil''s Hand''s powers.

    "If what you say is true, Devil''s Hand''s strength far surpasses his 37 million Berry bounty."

    "Sir, I checked, and his bounty is from four years ago¡ªit hasn''t been updated."

    Ain explained.

    "Four years to develop his Devil Fruit powers¡­ no wonder," Zephyr said, removing his glasses with a slight scowl.

    "To think the Marines overlooked his crew''s actions for four years. Ron''s right¡ªthe Marines are losing their edge."

    "Sir, with his current power, what would Devil''s Hand''s bounty be?" Ain asked.

    "Based on your description, at least 60 million Berries."

    "60 million¡­" Ain was shocked.

    "A 60-million-Berry pirate commander defeated in a single strike by Ron¡­ it''s hard to believe his strongest skill is swordsmanship."

    Zephyr couldn''t help but admire.

    Ain, still stunned, recalled Ron''s astonishing slash.

    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed such a feat could come from an 11-year-old.

    "What''s he doing now?" Zephyr asked.

    "When I last saw him, he was practicing Shave on the deck."

    "How''s he doing?"

    "Uh¡­ about the same as before."

    Zephyr nodded.

    "I see. Dismissed, then."

    "Yes, sir."

    After Ain left, Zephyr took out a Den Den Mushi and connected to Marine HQ.

    "Sengoku, it''s Zephyr."

    "Zephyr, what''s going on?" Sengoku replied.

    Zephyr explained the situation.

    After a brief silence, Sengoku replied, "It was indeed our mistake. But since the pirates have been captured, there''s no need to deploy additional troops."

    "Is that so? A mistake that lost the Marines their trust¡­ shouldn''t we act now to restore it?"

    Sengoku''s voice grew colder.

    "Zephyr, we don''t have the manpower to station Marines on every remote island. How could we possibly uphold justice across the seas with such demands?"

    "I know, Sengoku. There are still spare troops stationed in Mary Geoise¡­"

    "Zephyr! Enough. The forces at the World Government''s service are not to be moved. The training is over. Bring your team back."

    "Is that all you see now, Sengoku? The World Government, not the people we protect?" Zephyr slammed a fist on his desk, splintering its corner.

    He heard Ron''s words echo once more in his mind.

    "I saw the pirates'' evil, but I also saw the Marines'' failure."

    ¡­

    ------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Powerstones please!

 Chapter 52 - 52: 52: The Sudden Maliceâ€”The Seven Warlords of the Sea

    In the following days, the Marine ship took an alternative route back to Marineford, passing by three different islands. Ron logged each of them along the way, finally reaching a vitality level of 700 points. He successfully performed the Moon Step for the first time.

    Moreover, Ron received an additional reward from the system¡ªa silver revolver with unlimited ammo. Though he loved it, he temporarily stored it in the system space. The space held not only treasures and money but also clothes, furs, and various wines. He still hadn''t brought himself to open the bottles of wine that Makino had gifted him.

    "Thank goodness the system space is large enough; otherwise, storing and carrying these items would be a challenge."

    Leaning against the rail, Ron withdrew his mind from the system space. Before him stretched the boundless blue sea, and as he gazed at it, a rare touch of loneliness appeared in his eyes.

    "I wonder how Makino, Ace, and Luffy are doing... are they alright? Has Kuina grown stronger...?"

    A gentle voice interrupted his thoughts, "What are you thinking about?"

    Ron turned to see Ain, who had her blue hair tied back, approaching in her black cloak.

    "Nothing," he replied, averting his gaze.

    Ain leaned on the railing beside him and looked at him playfully. "Liar, you seemed deep in thought just now. Could it be... you''re missing a girl back home?"

    "Of course not."

    The two stood side by side, though Ron''s head barely reached her shoulder. Ain looked out at the sea and said, "Thank you for helping me last time."

    Ron replied, "I didn''t exactly help; I was just in a bad mood and needed something to cut down."

    Ain chuckled, "What a whimsical reason! I bet the guy you cut down would be furious if he heard that."

    Ron sneered, "He should consider himself lucky I didn''t take his head off in one strike."

    "Agreed." Ain rested her chin on her hand as she leaned against the railing, turning to Ron with interest. "Where did you learn swordsmanship?"

    "A dojo called Isshin Dojo, on a small island in the East Blue."

    Meanwhile, Shuuji and a fellow Marine were checking on the cell holding the members of the Devil''s Hand Pirates. As they passed the cell of Devil''s Hand, bound in chains and missing both arms, the man sneered at them.

    "You fools dare to capture me¡ªdo you even know who I serve? You''ve disrupted the business of someone very important."

    Shuuji''s brow furrowed. "So you have a superior? Who are they?"

    "Very soon, you''ll find out," sneered Devil''s Hand.

    Feeling uneasy, Shuuji immediately went to report the incident to Zephyr.

    "The Devil''s Hand Pirates must be receiving orders from someone," Zephyr murmured. He recalled reports from the island locals¡ªthe Devil''s Hand Pirates hadn''t left for four years, enforcing iron mining operations.

    After piecing it together, Zephyr concluded that the pirates had been commanded by someone higher up to block communications and mine a rare iron ore for four years.

    "Shuuji, inform everyone to prepare for maximum speed. We''re heading back to Marineford immediately."

    "Yes, sir!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Marine ship picked up speed, but little did they know a figure was approaching fast from several hundred miles behind, flying through the clouds.

    The next day, Ain invited Ron for a sword duel. Although Ain knew she couldn''t defeat him, she hoped to learn from the match.

    As Ain left, Ron stayed on deck, looking out over the sea before turning back toward his quarters. At that moment, a chilling sense of danger washed over him.

    "Is this¡­ killing intent?!"

    Ron spun around and spotted a figure in the sky rapidly closing in on them. He drew his sword, Raikiri, as the figure landed on the ship''s stern.

    Zephyr appeared beside Ron, his formidable presence joining Ron''s, as they both faced the intruder. Dressed in a pink-feathered coat and wearing sunglasses, the man stood arrogantly atop the railing.

    "Long time no see, Zephyr," the man sneered.

    "Donquixote Doflamingo," Zephyr addressed him coldly. "What''s your purpose here?"

    Ain, Binz, and other Marines rushed to the scene, shocked to see the imposing figure.

    "That''s... Donquixote Doflamingo, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea?!" Binz murmured, sweat beading on his forehead.

    Ain tightened her grip on her sword, sensing Doflamingo''s intense malice.

    "Hand over Devil''s Hand and my cargo," Doflamingo demanded, eyes narrowed on Zephyr. He referred to the rare iron ore that the Marines had seized.

    Zephyr rolled up his sleeves, his eyes fixed on Doflamingo. "You''re Devil''s Hand''s superior, then? Think you can abuse your Warlord status and get away with this?"

    Doflamingo smirked, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "You plan to stop me with your precious students around?"

    (Note: Events have been altered slightly to account for the protagonist''s impact, diverging from the original One Piece storyline.)

 Chapter 53 - 53: 53: Celestial Demon

    Bang!

    A Marine couldn''t hold back, and under an overwhelming wave of fear, he fired a shot at Doflamingo.

    Doflamingo snapped his fingers.

    The bullet split in mid-air instantly.

    The Marine student''s neck was pierced by an unseen force, causing blood to spurt out.

    As the Marine collapsed to the ground, Zephyr''s eyes widened, his pupils contracted, and he roared furiously:

    "Doflamingo! You''re asking for death!"

    Zephyr disappeared from his spot, reappearing before Doflamingo, his Armament Haki-hardened fist swinging straight at him!

    "Hahaha, he attacked me first, Zephyr," Doflamingo sneered, raising his hands.

    "Spider''s Web."

    Doflamingo wove countless threads into a web that intercepted Zephyr''s rage-filled punch.

    Their auras collided, a gust of wind rippled outward, shaking the Marine ship and causing the seawater to churn around them.

    Zephyr''s fist soon broke through the web, prompting Doflamingo to jump into the air to avoid the blow.

    "Hahaha, even at this age, you''ve still got some strength left, Black Arm Zephyr. You''re quite the legend," Doflamingo taunted from above, smirking. "But you still can''t protect these students you care so much about."

    He spread his fingers, directing his hand toward the Marines below.

    Ron''s eyes narrowed, and he shouted to Ain and the others behind him, "Get back!"

    But it was too late.

    Sharp, deadly white threads fell from Doflamingo''s fingers above.

    In an instant, several Marine students who hadn''t realized what was happening were pierced and sliced!

    Blood spattered everywhere!

    Ron swung his thunder-clad sword, slicing through some of the threads aimed at densely packed groups.

    "That boy¡­" Doflamingo noticed, narrowing his eyes at Ron from beneath his sunglasses.

    "Doflamingo, you''re asking for death!" Zephyr''s rage-filled voice echoed as he used Moonwalk to appear before Doflamingo, slamming him back down onto the Marine ship.

    "Tempest Kick!"

    "Grow, Grow!"

    Ain and Binz attacked simultaneously.

    Several threads sliced through the air.

    Their attacks were instantly broken through, the white threads racing toward them.

    Zephyr dropped down in time, stepping in front of them, tearing through the threads with his Armament Haki-hardened hand.

    Doflamingo emerged from the rubble, his face filled with dark arrogance.

    "Zephyr, you''ve angered me."

    Doflamingo spread his fingers again, looking at Zephyr and the group of Marines with a wicked smile. "I''ve decided¡ªI''ll kill all these beloved students of yours."

    Zephyr was done talking and prepared to strike.

    But just as he was about to, gunshots and the sound of swords slashing came from behind him.

    Zephyr let out a groan of pain.

    The gunshots and slashes hadn''t been aimed at Doflamingo¡ªthey had all landed on his back!

    "Sensei!!" Ain and Binz''s expressions changed drastically.

    Ron''s brow furrowed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Shuji shouted angrily at those who had attacked Zephyr, "What are you doing?!"

    The Marines who attacked Zephyr wore expressions of terror and panic.

    "I''m sorry, Sensei! I¡ªI can''t control myself, stop!"

    "Stay away from me, get away!"

    "No, no, please!"

    The Marine students cried and screamed, attacking their own comrades without control.

    "Hahaha, what a delightful sight, Zephyr. How does it feel to be attacked by your beloved students?" Doflamingo sneered at Zephyr.

    Wounded by four bullets and three sword strikes, Zephyr stared at him, teeth clenched in fury.

    "Die."

    Doflamingo raised his hand, sending more threads slashing toward the wounded Zephyr.

    Although Zephyr raised his Armament Haki-hardened arm to block, he was still pushed back several meters.

    Doflamingo extended his fingers again, wrapping more threads around the remaining Marine students, forcing them to fight each other.

    "This is truly a masterpiece of carnage."

    Doflamingo savored the scene.

    "Stop, stop it!" Zephyr, unable to endure it any longer, dragged his old, wounded body forward to attack Doflamingo.

    But soon, several Marines controlled by Doflamingo stood in his way.

    Some attacked him, while others turned their weapons on themselves.

    "Is it okay if all your beloved students die, Zephyr?" Doflamingo''s sinister voice echoed in Zephyr''s ears. Looking at the terrified, familiar faces of his students, Zephyr trembled all over.

    He couldn''t bear to see them die.

    Doflamingo''s mouth curved into a cold, cruel smile as he appeared in front of Zephyr, aiming a kick at him.

    "Foot String!"

    "Thunder Breathing, First Form: Thunderclap and Flash!"

    With a thunderous crack, golden lightning flashed across the deck of the Marine ship.

    Doflamingo''s razor-sharp threads directed at Zephyr''s leg were sliced in an instant.

    A longsword wrapped in golden lightning blocked Doflamingo''s kick aimed at Zephyr.

    Doflamingo glanced at the black-haired boy holding the sword in front of him, his hair fluttering in the wind as he blocked the attack, his eyes narrowing.

    "Oh?"

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 54 - 54: 54: Observation Haki Awakened and The Heavy Price Paid by the Marines

    Ron''s black hair and bangs swayed gently across his forehead as he looked up, fixing his gaze intently on Doflamingo in front of him.

    The opponent before him was definitely the strongest he had faced to date!

    "I heard the Marines recently recruited a very young intern; that must be you, right, kid? What''s your name again?" Doflamingo withdrew his leg and looked down at Ron with a slight smirk.

    Ron said nothing. He only glanced around, noticing the Marines trainees around him being controlled by Doflamingo''s strings. Swiftly, he swung his sword, slicing through each strand of thread, freeing the students from Doflamingo''s control.

    Doflamingo narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze falling on the sword in Ron''s hand.

    "Kid, that''s a pretty decent blade you have there. Mind if I take a look?" he sneered, extending his hand toward Ron.

    Several thin, nearly invisible threads began weaving around Ron, as Doflamingo prepared to capture the surprisingly strong young man before him.

    Being specially recruited by the Marines and personally trained by Zephyr, Ron possessed a rare and remarkable sword and skill. Such a talented youth would surely be highly valued by the Marines. If Doflamingo could capture him, he could use him as a bargaining chip to negotiate with them...

    As the thought crossed his mind, a glint appeared in Doflamingo''s eyes beneath his sunglasses, and his hand suddenly shot toward Ron with increased speed.

    "Haki, harden!" Ron gripped the hilt of his sword with both hands, his gaze becoming razor-sharp.

    Despite the formidable enemy in front of him, Ron''s mind was incredibly calm, absorbing every sound and detail around him with absolute clarity.

    Sun Breathing Technique, Full Focus!

    Ron swung his sword, releasing a massive slash that resembled a burning tiger, fiercely surging toward Doflamingo''s approaching hand. In an instant, all of the tiny, nearly invisible threads surrounding Ron were incinerated.

    Doflamingo felt the power and Haki infused into this slash, his expression shifting subtly.

    He realized his hand was about to be severed by the fiery strike.

    Doflamingo''s fingers extended into claws, channeling Armament Haki into them as he slashed forward.

    "Five Color String!"

    Five threads of various colors collided with Ron''s giant flaming tiger slash.

    They held in a deadlock for only a few seconds before Ron''s slash was torn apart, and the Five Color Strings continued on their path toward Ron.

    The difference in their current strength was evident.

    But in Ron''s eyes at that moment, the five threads slicing toward him appeared to slow down, revealing their details in his mind¡ªthe sharpness, resilience, speed, and the sheer killing intent and malice contained within each thread.

    In that moment of heightened perception, Ron''s eyes flickered with a faint glow.

    He raised Raikiri in his hand, and crimson flames, like the scorching sun, slowly coiled up the hilt and spiraled along the blade.

    Just as he was about to unleash this strike, a pitch-black iron fist shattered the Five Color Strings that were aimed at Ron.

    Seizing the moment that Ron created by occupying Doflamingo, Zephyr used Soru to dash in front of Ron, neutralizing all the Marines trainees who had been immobilized by Doflamingo.

    With his short purple hair and sunglasses removed, Zephyr stood covered in blood from numerous wounds, but his aura was intense, his gaze locked on Doflamingo with murderous intent, like a tiger poised to strike.

    "Stand back, Ron. Leave the rest to me," Zephyr commanded, raising his pitch-black arms and positioning himself as a shield in front of Ron.

    Ron looked at the injuries on Zephyr''s back, wanting to say something, but Zephyr''s voice was low and firm. "I''m not so old that I need the help of a kid like you. Get out of my way!"

    With that, he stomped heavily, using his mastery of Soru, and instantly closed the distance to Doflamingo, launching a powerful punch.

    The entire warship trembled.

    Faced with this rage-fueled punch infused with Armament Haki, Doflamingo was sent flying from one end of the ship to the other, smashing through multiple layers of iron plates.

    "Cough!"

    A mouthful of bright red blood spurted from Doflamingo''s mouth.

    He looked up as a shadow loomed over him. Beneath his typically cocky sunglasses, Doflamingo''s pupils contracted rapidly.

    Boom!

    Zephyr came crashing down from above with a powerful kick.

    The warship dipped under the weight and tilted heavily, causing the surrounding seawater to churn.

    Doflamingo barely avoided the strike, landing unsteadily on the swaying deck, blood dripping from his mouth, his gaze fixed on the slowly rising Zephyr.

    "So this¡­ is the strength of a Marine Admiral, the legendary Black Arm Zephyr. His reputation truly isn''t undeserved."

    Zephyr, his thick, muscular arms coated in Haki, said nothing, letting his killing intent and aura lock onto Doflamingo.

    A bead of cold sweat rolled down Doflamingo''s forehead.

    "Heh heh heh¡­ it seems I''ve managed to anger a fierce tiger today¡­"

    The warship shook once more.

    Zephyr vanished from where he stood.

    Before Doflamingo could react, a kick struck him from the side, sending him flying again and breaking through the warship once more.

    Just as he was about to plunge into the sea, Doflamingo gritted his teeth, using a thread to connect to the ship''s railing, pulling himself back up to avoid falling into the ocean.

    The moment he returned to the deck, Doflamingo unleashed his strongest attack.

    "Overheat!"

    In an instant, as he moved his ten fingers, countless razor-sharp white threads sliced out in all directions.

    Zephyr appeared mid-air in front of him, his terrifyingly powerful, pitch-black fist poised to strike.

    Doflamingo laughed with his usual arrogance.

    "Fuffuffuffu¡­ Zephyr, I''ll let you choose¡ªmy life, or the lives of those students you care so much about."

    Zephyr''s pupils shrank, and with Observation Haki, he quickly sensed the situation nearby.

    If he struck, he could kill this Heavenly Yaksha right here and now, but it was highly likely that the other trainees would be killed.

    Without a second''s hesitation, Zephyr made his choice.

    He abandoned the idea of finishing Doflamingo and rushed back to save his students.

    Watching this unfold, the heavily injured Doflamingo laughed even more wildly, filled with pride.

    "Fuffuffuffu¡­ Zephyr, even a powerful man like you gets entangled by such trivial emotions. Letting worthless weaklings become your weakness is downright pathetic."

    On the deck, where Ron, Ain, and other surviving Marines stood.

    Ron watched the razor-sharp white threads slicing toward them from all sides, sensing the danger within them. He tightened his grip on Raikiri, his Armament Haki hardening as it wrapped around his blade.

    Doflamingo''s all-out attack?

    Even he wasn''t confident he could fully counter it.

    Ain was the first to act.

    "Tempest Kick!"

    However, her Tempest Kick failed to sever the threads and was instead shredded.

    With a pale face, Ain gritted her teeth, standing before the other Marine recruits. She drew her sword, slashing at the white threads heading toward them.

    "Azure Wolf!"

    A burst of azure sword energy surged forward, but it was instantly sliced apart.

    Ain''s sword was also shattered into pieces.

    Her eyes widened as the white threads grew larger in her pupils.

    "Ain! Get out of the way!" Binz shouted urgently.

    But Ain was too close to evade now.

    At that moment¡ª

    "Breath of Wind, Third Form: Clear Storm Wind Tree!"

    A fierce shout resounded from behind Ain.

    Three powerful, green slashes surged forth with a violent gust of wind, colliding with the deadly white threads that were like scythes wielded by death.

    The two forces held in a deadlock for an instant.

    Just as the white threads started to slice through again¡ª

    A pair of massive, pitch-black fists, radiating a force powerful enough to shatter mountains, came crashing down.

    In an instant, the white, razor-sharp threads were obliterated.

    "Well done, Ron, my boy!"

    Zephyr''s towering figure appeared beside Ain.

    "Master Zephyr!" Binz''s eyes welled with tears.

    Ain, having narrowly escaped death, fell to her knees, her legs giving way.

    Ron, standing behind her, also let out a sigh of relief.

    But in that moment, a chill crept up in his heart.

    "Where is it?"

    Ron turned, his vigilance heightened, scanning the surroundings.

    A blood-tinted thread snaked out from the body of a deceased Marine recruit, silently springing to life like a serpent, darting toward the surviving Marines from behind.

    If this attack landed, the Marine recruits would be skewered like fruit on a skewer.

    Zephyr''s pupils shrank as his Observation Haki sensed the insidious strike. His towering figure flashed, appearing behind the stunned Marine recruits just in time, though it was too late to mount a precise defense using Armament Haki.

    Whoosh!

    The nearly invisible, stealthy thread zipped through, carrying a trail of blood droplets as it pierced through Zephyr''s right shoulder.

    As it aimed toward the heart of one of the recruits, Zephyr''s pitch-black hand grabbed it, stopping its deadly path.

    "Fuffuffuffu!"

    Doflamingo''s arrogant laughter echoed from the warship''s highest point.

    Dressed in his signature pink-feathered coat, he looked down on Zephyr and the recruits below, sneering. "Just as I expected, Zephyr! Letting your emotions guide you is your weakness!"

    He raised both hands, connecting to every thread scattered across the deck.

    "Off-White Strike!"

    Countless threads crisscrossed, slicing toward Zephyr and the Marine recruits he was protecting.

    Zephyr could break through this attack, but shielding everyone was a different matter.

    Gritting his teeth, Zephyr clenched his right arm, snapping the blood-red thread embedded in his shoulder.

    Then¡ª

    He raised his pitch-black fist, smashing down hard on the deck below.

    The deck shattered instantly.

    Ain and the other Marines plummeted downwards in shock.

    Without a solid surface, Doflamingo''s threads couldn''t tighten into a lethal formation.

    "No wonder you''re an Admiral."

    Doflamingo squinted.

    With a forceful step, Zephyr rocketed towards him like a cannonball, injured arm clenched into a fist, a swirling gale wrapped around his devastating punch.

    "Thread Waves!"

    Doflamingo manipulated all the threads on the warship, sending them surging toward Zephyr like white waves, coiling around his fist.

    Despite the threads binding him, Zephyr''s punch was still fearsome.

    He smashed through Doflamingo''s Spider''s Web defense, his fist penetrating straight through his abdomen.

    "Cough!"

    Doflamingo spat blood, but his face was still twisted into a crazed grin as he looked at Zephyr.

    "Fuffuffuffu¡­ so close!"

    Threads from his wound started creeping up Zephyr''s arm and torso.

    Zephyr was about to shake them off when he felt his right arm go numb. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His strength dissipated.

    He frowned.

    "Fuffuffu, you finally noticed?" Doflamingo sneered. "Too late."

    A sharp line sliced through Zephyr''s right arm, where his Haki had already faded.

    Blood spurted from the wound instantly!

    Gritting his teeth, Zephyr''s eyes locked on Doflamingo, his right arm still embedded in the warlord''s abdomen.

    "Doflamingo¡­ what did you do?!"

    "Fuffuffuffuffu!"

    Doflamingo''s sinister laugh erupted as he reveled in Zephyr''s helplessness. "I told you, your attachment to your students is your weakness, Zephyr. That blood-red thread that pierced your shoulder? It was laced with a bit of poison."

    Zephyr''s eyes widened.

    "Fuffuffu, even after being poisoned, you''ve held out this long. That physique of yours is truly impressive, Black Arm Admiral."

    With a twisted smile, Doflamingo pulled Zephyr''s arm from his abdomen.

    From the gaping wound, countless threads emerged, swiftly mending his internal organs.

    Watching this, Zephyr''s pupils narrowed. Ignoring the pain from his missing arm, he tightened his left fist, hardened with Armament Haki, and struck Doflamingo again.

    "Thread Wave: Reinforced Spider Web!"

    Doflamingo strengthened his web, barely blocking Zephyr''s punch, but was still sent flying into the air.

    Just as Zephyr was about to leap after him for another strike, Doflamingo, mid-air, connected a thread to a cloud above, yanking himself up higher.

    "It''s been quite an experience witnessing an Admiral''s strength¡ªand snagging an Admiral''s arm is a decent haul. Let''s call it a day; I''ll leave the rest of these recruits to you, Zephyr."

    Unable to catch up even using Moonwalk, Zephyr roared in fury.

    "Doflamingo!"

    "Fuffuffuffuffu¡ª"

    Doflamingo''s deranged laughter echoed among the clouds as his figure disappeared.

    ...

    The warship was silent, broken and battered, debris scattered everywhere.

    The deck was strewn with blood and severed limbs.

    Of the 60 Marine recruits, 11 had died at Doflamingo''s hands, while 17 had been manipulated into killing each other.

    "Master Zephyr¡­ your arm¡­"

    Ain and Binz stood among the bodies of their fallen comrades, tear-streaked and sobbing as they gazed at Zephyr, who walked back slowly with one arm missing.

    The malice had come too suddenly¡ªthose who had been laughing and talking beside them just moments ago had been erased from existence.

    Zephyr knelt before the fallen trainees, tears flowing uncontrollably.

    In that moment, thunder rumbled across the cloudy sky, and a torrential rain began to pour down.

    Ron, gripping his Raikiri sword, stood in a corner, his shoulder-length black hair drenched by the rain, hanging over his face.

    Underneath his dark, rain-dampened bangs, his gaze was calm, as still as water.

    To him, he could not fully share in the pain that Zephyr and the others were feeling at this moment.

    In his mind, he was wondering¡ª

    In the original storyline, it was Edward Weevil, who had cut off Zephyr''s arm and killed all the Marine recruits except for Ain and Binz. Now, it had been Doflamingo instead.

    So, it was his presence that had altered the original plot¡­

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    Kindly take a moment to review this fanfic and consider donating some powerstones. Thank you!

    Also, Please support my work on Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 55 - 55: 55: The Old and Young Drink Under the Night Sky

    The day the incident occurred¡­

    Marine Headquarters

    Marineford.

    "What did you say?!"

    "You mean the warship leading for a training exercise with new recruits was attacked by Doflamingo?!"

    Sengoku was visibly shocked.

    "Yes, yes. I don''t have all the details yet, but Doflamingo killed more than twenty new Marine recruits and even¡­ severed Admiral Zephyr''s right¡­ right arm."

    Sengoku''s gaze sharpened, his fists slowly clenching as he leaned on the desk.

    "Even after becoming a Warlord, it''s not enough for him¡­ Doflamingo!"

    He looked up at the officer and said, "Where are Zephyr and the others now?"

    "They''re still en route back to Marineford, but they''re expected to arrive in three days."

    "Inform everyone¡ªcall all Admirals and Vice Admirals present in Marineford to this office immediately."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The next day.

    Late at night.

    Zephyr, now missing an arm, found Ron practicing his sword swings on the deck.

    Ron stopped and turned toward him.

    "Admiral Zephyr, shouldn''t you be resting and recovering from your injury?"

    "It''s just an arm; nothing to worry about."

    Zephyr lifted a bottle with his left hand, motioning toward Ron.

    "I heard from Garp that you can handle your liquor. Come, join me for a drink."

    Under the night sky.

    The two, one old and one young, sat together on the deck of the damaged warship.

    "Getting you on this ship to join the exercise was something I requested from Kizaru through Sengoku."

    Zephyr poured a drink into Ron''s cup as he spoke.

    "I wanted you to see the dark side of piracy, to help you resolve to join the Marines. I didn''t expect to drag you into such danger."

    "I''m sorry."

    Ron didn''t respond; he simply picked up his drink and downed it in one gulp.

    Zephyr glanced at him, then drank from his own cup.

    After a few drinks, Ron set down his empty cup and looked at Zephyr, sitting cross-legged across from him.

    "So, what do you plan to do now?"

    "I will never forgive Doflamingo for what he''s done! When we get back to Marineford, I will ask Sengoku to let me lead an operation to capture him!"

    Zephyr''s voice was low, filled with intense anger.

    Ron, however, shook his head at Zephyr''s words.

    "I don''t think Fleet Admiral Sengoku will approve."

    Zephyr frowned. "How is that possible? Sengoku may be stubborn, but he''s never been soft when it comes to dealing with pirates. Doflamingo has committed such heinous acts, even as a Warlord¡­"

    "Doflamingo is not just any pirate," Ron interrupted, meeting Zephyr''s gaze, "He has another hidden identity besides being a Warlord. Because of that, I believe the Marines won''t make a move against him."

    "Ron," Zephyr said, his expression solemn, "the Marines may be flawed, but they uphold justice. I refuse to believe that the Marines would turn a blind eye to his crimes just because of some hidden status!"

    "Then we''ll see," Ron replied, unwilling to argue further. Time would reveal who was right.

    The two continued to drink in silence, with the ocean breeze and the sound of waves adding to the quietness of the night.

    Eventually, Zephyr broke the silence.

    "In Marineford, Vice Admiral Yamakaji has reached the level of a true swordsman. I''ve already spoken to him; out of respect for me, he''s agreed to help you. Once you''re back in Marineford, you can spar with him¡ªit''ll be a great way to improve your swordsmanship."

    "Your mastery of Shave (Soru), Moonwalk (Geppo), and Tempest Kick (Rankyaku) is solid, and I have nothing more to teach you. Just remember, these are techniques derived from physical foundations, so building a strong body is the key to improving them."

    Zephyr, drinking steadily, seemed ready to share all the advice he had in one go.

    "Since you haven''t eaten a Devil Fruit, I think it''s a blessing. Too many Devil Fruit users become overly dependent on their powers, ignoring the basics. Even if they grow strong, they inevitably develop weaknesses."

    "I can sense that your Observation Haki has awakened. Unlike Armament Haki, to strengthen Observation Haki, you need to push yourself into life-or-death situations. Only then can your instincts sharpen and elevate your Observation Haki to a higher level."

    Using the alcohol as fuel, Zephyr shared his insights and advice on becoming stronger, talking non-stop for about an hour.

    Throughout, Ron listened in silence, occasionally reflecting on what was said.

    When the drinks were finished, and Zephyr had said everything he wanted, he struggled to his feet, swaying slightly.

    "You don''t need to go to the Marine School anymore. At your level, it would be a waste of time. If you truly want to grow stronger, fight with powerful opponents and learn from their experience in battle." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Turning his back to Ron, Zephyr''s large frame looked somewhat like a hero past his prime, especially with one less arm.

    As he left, he gave Ron one final piece of advice.

    "As long as you hold onto the justice you believe in, it doesn''t matter if you join the Marines or not. I won''t object."

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 56 - 56: 56: The Intentions of the World Government

    The Next Morning.

    A yellow flash appeared over the sea, instantly landing on the warship and forming a tall, slender figure of a man in a Justice coat. It was none other than Marine Vice Admiral Kizaru, otherwise known as Borsalino.

    "Well, well, so Doflamingo actually took Zephyr''s arm, huh? What a terrifying power he has," Kizaru commented, hands in his pockets, looking straight at Zephyr with that familiar, annoying tone.

    Ain and the other surviving Marine recruits couldn''t help but clench their jaws, fists tightening as they glared at him.

    "What are you doing here, Kizaru?" Zephyr asked, his gaze steady on him.

    "The Fleet Admiral sent me to escort you all safely back, Zephyr-sensei," Kizaru replied, glancing at his right hand and speaking with his trademark leisurely, taunting tone. "Having a Marine Admiral attacked by a pirate is already a disgrace. If anything were to happen to you, our esteemed ''No-Kill Admiral,'' the Marines'' reputation would be utterly ruined."

    Listening to him, Ain couldn''t hold back any longer and angrily retorted, "What do you know?! Zephyr-sensei was only trying to¡ª" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ain," Zephyr interrupted.

    "But Sensei¡­"

    "No more words," Zephyr said, fixing his gaze back on Kizaru. "Borsalino, that goes for you too."

    "Yes, yes, Zephyr-sensei," Kizaru replied, stepping past him and looking around under the scrutinizing gaze of the new Marines.

    "Quite the battle here, huh?" he muttered. "Oh, seems the special recruit survived too. The situation here might be a bit better than I thought."

    He was looking at Ron, who stood quietly holding his sword, Raikiri, in a corner.

    Ron returned Kizaru''s gaze. He was facing a Logia-type Devil Fruit user, the Glint-Glint Fruit ability user, and one of the future Marine Admirals¡ªa top-tier force on the sea. Though Kizaru was currently still a Vice Admiral, his strength surpassed even Zephyr''s.

    Ron knew he had a long way to go to reach such heights.

    Kizaru narrowed his eyes slightly beneath his sunglasses as he looked at Ron.

    "Oh my, quite the little monster¡­"

    Under Kizaru''s escort, the warship safely returned to Marineford.

    Zephyr and Ain were summoned elsewhere, while Ron, as a special recruit, was left alone to return to his quarters.

    Lying on his bed, Ron closed his eyes, entering the system space to review his recent progress. Aside from increasing his Vitality Points, he had fully mastered Shave , Moonwalk and Tempest Kick. However, his biggest gain was awakening Observation Haki during his clash with Doflamingo. Despite the danger, it was a worthwhile outcome.

    "The pointers Zephyr gave me about my training were valuable too," Ron thought as he opened his eyes. "I now have a clearer path to follow without wasting time on unnecessary detours."

    This encounter with Doflamingo, such a powerful foe, made Ron painfully aware of his limitations, rekindling his drive to grow stronger. After all, enemies wouldn''t wait for him to mature. Danger was always sudden.

    "Building a solid physique is crucial. If I get the chance, I should travel more with the Marines and gain Vitality Points by signing in at various islands to accelerate my growth."

    "My swordsmanship is still in the early stages of Will, so I''ll have to focus more on that... I''ll seek out Momonga for advice later."

    "The Sun Breathing Technique is another foundation for my strength. Thanks to the True Essence of Ten Thousand Tempers'' permanent buff, I''ve already reached an 89% mastery. My goal is to achieve full mastery within three months."

    Ron had a strong feeling that reaching 100% mastery in Sun Breathing Technique would unlock another power.

    The Transparent World!

    While Ron was laying out his training path, Zephyr was seeking permission from Sengoku to launch a strike against Doflamingo, to avenge the fallen Marine recruits.

    Sengoku''s response was unwavering. "Attacking a Marine Admiral and slaughtering new recruits¡ªeven as a Warlord of the Sea, I won''t tolerate this crime," he said. "However, the matter is significant and requires approval from the World Government. Zephyr, go rest for now. Once I report to them, I''ll give you a satisfactory answer."

    Zephyr returned, and after conducting the funeral and compensation arrangements for the fallen recruits, another five days had passed.

    Yet, there was no word from Sengoku.

    Unable to wait any longer, Zephyr went back to the Marine Headquarters building to see Sengoku. When he confronted him, Sengoku fell silent for a long while.

    "I''m sorry, Zephyr."

    "Sorry? What do you mean, sorry?"

    "We, the Marines, can''t go after Doflamingo or hold him accountable. Let''s pretend this never happened."

    Hearing those words, Zephyr''s eyes narrowed, the pain in his severed arm flaring up, but none of it hurt more than the heartbreak he felt at that moment.

    Clenching his fists, his bloodshot eyes fixed on Sengoku, he asked, "Sengoku, do you even realize what you''re saying?!"

    "I''m sorry, but these are the World Government''s orders," Sengoku replied, voice heavy.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 57 - 57: 57: A Swordsmanship Duel with Momonga

    Zephyr gritted his teeth in anger. "Is it because of Doflamingo''s other identity? What could possibly make the World Government protect him like this?"

    Sengoku didn''t answer. He merely looked at Zephyr and said, "Zephyr, don''t ask anymore. Since the World Government has already given the order, let''s leave it at that. Against the government, neither you nor I have any say in the matter."

    "And what about my dead students?" Zephyr roared. "They were all young, new Marines! Are they just supposed to die for nothing?!"

    Sengoku clenched his fist, remaining silent.

    With an expression of rage, Zephyr, wearing his Justice coat, stepped forward, grabbing Sengoku''s collar and staring at him furiously.

    "Pirates who murder innocent Marines get away with it just because of their identity? Is this really justice? Tell me, Sengoku!"

    "Zephyr!" Sengoku was also losing patience. "I know you''re furious, and I am too, but the justice of the Marines isn''t for you to question!"

    "You should understand the relationship between the Marines and the World Government. The moment the World Government issued the order, this matter was already decided."

    "To you, does the World Government''s word mean everything, Sengoku?" Zephyr released Sengoku''s collar, taking a step back, "Does justice and fairness mean nothing in the face of the World Government?" he asked bitterly.

    "The World Government is the ultimate justice in this world!" Sengoku declared, his eyes narrowing as he coldly met Zephyr''s gaze. "Their orders are absolute. Even you, Zephyr, will face consequences if you question the government."

    Zephyr let out a cold laugh.

    "You''re just as stubborn as you were in your youth. Your high rank and blind loyalty to the World Government make you blind to everything beyond it."

    "Zephyr, you''re mistaken. Being in this position allows me to see more than you realize," Sengoku replied gravely.

    Zephyr glared at him, but Sengoku stood his ground, and the tension between them was icy.

    Outside, listening for a long time, Vice Admiral Tsuru sighed and entered the room. "Let this matter rest, Zephyr. We will honor those lost new recruits as heroes and care for their families."

    "Families?" Zephyr''s anger only grew. "Ignoring the criminal who killed them, do you really think these gestures will console their broken families?!"

    He thought of his own family, destroyed by pirates.

    "Do you know why there are more and more pirates out there, and why the Revolutionary Army is growing stronger, Sengoku?" he demanded.

    Sengoku narrowed his eyes at Zephyr, a hint of anger in his tone. "What are you trying to say, Zephyr?"

    "When the flames of anger burn within people and find no release, no amount of suppression can keep it down," Zephyr said, turning to leave.

    "One day, these flames will inevitably reach the World Government."

    "Zephyr! Enough!" Sengoku finally lost his composure.

    Zephyr stopped at the doorway, facing away from Sengoku and Tsuru, and removed the Justice coat from his shoulders.

    As the coat fell slowly, his cold voice reached Sengoku''s ears.

    "The Marines of today hold no justice or fairness," he declared. "From today, I resign from all my positions. I am no longer an instructor at the Marine School of Justice, nor a Marine Admiral."

    News of Zephyr''s resignation quickly spread through Marineford, causing a stir. Ron, who had already guessed the outcome, wasn''t particularly surprised.

    Just as he anticipated.

    Later that day, Vice Admiral Momonga returned from a patrol and happened to run into Ron, who was carrying Raikiri on his back.

    "So, you''re Vice Admiral Momonga," Ron observed, looking at the man with a Mohawk haircut. "I''m Ron."

    "I know who you are," Momonga nodded, adjusting the deep blue pinstripe suit and katana at his waist. "Zephyr-sensei told me you''re here to refine your swordsmanship with me?"

    Ron nodded.

    Glancing at Raikiri on Ron''s back, Momonga thought for a moment. "I have a few things to attend to, but meet me at Dock Four at nine tonight." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At nine that evening, Ron arrived at the quiet Dock Four, where Momonga was already waiting.

    Seeing Ron, Momonga put out the burning cigarette in his hand, stepping on it. "Just to be clear, I can only spare half an hour for this."

    "Understood," Ron replied, unsheathing Raikiri from his back.

    "Let''s see what you''ve got," Momonga said, drawing his sword, his powerful swordsmanship aura radiating around him.

    Feeling the pressure, Ron squinted, fully releasing his own sword intent.

    Momonga looked momentarily surprised.

    Seizing the instant, Ron used Shave to appear directly in front of him.

    "Moon Breathing: Third Form ¨C Loathsome Moon, Chains," he muttered, unleashing a series of crescent-shaped slashes from tricky angles toward Momonga.

    Right from the start, Ron held nothing back, treating Momonga as a real enemy and attacking with killing intent.

    What a deceptive strike¡­

    Momonga felt a surge of surprise. But as a powerful swordsman with proficient Observation Haki, he found it manageable.

    With a single, swift swing, he cleaved through Ron''s slashes.

    Ron could barely see the slash.

    Yet each crescent slash aimed at Momonga was instantly deflected.

    All of a sudden, Ron sensed danger with his Observation Haki.

    Eyes narrowing, he pivoted without hesitation, and Raikiri traced a perfect arc.

    "Moon Breathing: Fifth Form ¨C Moon Spirit Calamitous Eddy," he murmured, executing a defensive move.

    Several massive swirling blades formed around Ron, colliding with a slash that had abruptly appeared in front of him, producing a sharp, scraping noise!

    Ssskkk!

    Fierce winds emanated from the clash of their blades, scattering around!

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 58 - 58: 58: Momongaâ€™s Special Training Method

    Momonga grew more and more surprised.

    This kid could actually block his slash. Although it was a casual strike, it came from a swordsman who had reached the level of Cutting-Iron. Ordinary swordsmen at the Intent Realm would never be able to handle it so effortlessly.

    Moreover¡­ he had awakened Observation Haki!

    Wasn''t he only 11 years old?

    What a monster¡­

    Momonga pushed aside his shock.

    "Moon Breathing: Sixth Form - Perpetual Night, Lonely Moon - Incessant!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ron gripped Raikiri with both hands, unleashing a rapid series of intersecting slashes at Momonga.

    In an instant, a dozen razor-sharp blade winds accompanied by countless crescent-moon-shaped slashes rushed towards Momonga.

    Momonga squinted his eyes, held his sword with both hands, and swung forward.

    A fierce and domineering slash tore through the winds and crescent-moon-shaped slashes, forcing its way toward Ron.

    "What?"

    Ron''s eyes widened, quickly lifting his sword to block.

    However, the fierce slash still pushed him back a dozen meters.

    When Ron looked up again, Momonga had already sheathed his sword.

    "Your aura and killing intent are impressive, and that sneaky sword style is among the best I''ve seen. You''ve mastered it well, but¡­"

    Momonga glanced at Ron. "Relying solely on such moves, you''ll never reach the level of cutting Iron."

    Ron''s eyes widened slightly.

    Momonga turned his back on him and lit a cigarette.

    "Has anyone ever told you that to reach the realm of cutting steel, your heart must be strong enough, so strong that even with a wooden stick, you could slash through steel with poise and confidence?"

    "And to possess that confidence and poise, relying solely on sword techniques won''t cut it. Those moves will only make you blind."

    With his back still turned, Momonga blew out a ring of smoke.

    Ron seemed to understand, to some degree.

    "So, what should I do?"

    The mohawked Momonga turned and glanced at him.

    "Starting tomorrow, abandon those sword techniques."

    He left after saying only, "Tomorrow night at nine, be here."

    ¡­

    The following evening, Ron arrived early.

    When Momonga showed up, neither of them wasted words¡ªthey began fighting immediately.

    Ron held back his urge to use sword techniques, simply slashing with raw power.

    This time, Momonga made sure to give him a thorough lesson.

    After the battle, Momonga asked the barely moving Ron, who lay in a large crater, how he felt.

    "When I master this, I''ll make sure you feel it too¡­" , Ron gritted his teeth, glaring up at Momonga standing at the edge of the crater.

    Momonga calmly exhaled a ring of smoke.

    "That''s right, keep that feeling inside. We''ll continue tomorrow."

    The third day.

    The fourth day.

    The fifth day.

    ¡­

    This continued for an entire month.

    Under the condition of not using any sword techniques or other means against a swordsman at the level of cutting steel, Ron found himself on the receiving end.

    Fortunately, he could quickly recover his stamina and heal his wounds using Sun Breathing techniques; otherwise, it was uncertain whether he could endure.

    After every session, Ron''s chest would be filled with unresolved anger, which only intensified each time it went unvented.

    During his next bout with Momonga, he aimed to release this pent-up fury with each strike, yet each time he came close, Momonga would suddenly stop, leaving him to stifle it once again.

    This constant repression felt like an inflating balloon in his chest, expanding with each unspent rage.

    Under the weight of this negative emotion, Ron grew obsessed, swinging Raikiri day and night.

    Each swing brought forth the image of Momonga''s infuriating face and that mohawk hairstyle.

    He longed to slice him to pieces!

    "Even without techniques, I will cut down that guy!"

    As he recalled Momonga''s taunts, a faint red glint appeared in Ron''s eyes.

    He hadn''t noticed that during this month of relentless practice, his Sword Intent had unknowingly advanced from the Initial Stage of Will to the Small Accomplishment Stage, with his permanent buff activated for most of the time.

    ¡­

    During this month, news of Momonga guiding Ron''s swordsmanship reached the upper ranks of the Marines.

    In the Fleet Admiral''s office, only Fleet Admiral Sengoku and Vice Admiral Tsuru were present as they discussed the matter.

    "Tsuru, do you think this should be stopped?"

    "If it were up to me alone, I would stop it."

    The white-haired Vice Admiral Tsuru sat calmly in her chair. "Momonga knowingly violated orders to teach that boy swordsmanship and deserves punishment, but¡­"

    She sighed softly.

    "If we consider Zephyr, we could turn a blind eye to this, Sengoku."

    "Think of it as a small consolation for him."

    Sengoku was silent for a moment before nodding.

    ¡­

    Soon, another month passed.

    That night.

    Admiral Gion, known as Pink Rabbit, returned from a two-year undercover mission.

    Several officers who graduated from the Marine School of Justice, at the suggestion of Chaton, organized a small gathering to welcome her.

    Momonga''s friend, Yamakaji, dragged him over.

    "I heard you''ve been training that intern kid in swordsmanship every night?"

    Chaton, drunk, leaned toward Momonga.

    "Is that so?"

    Gion, curious, looked at Momonga.

    Seeing Gion''s flushed, pretty face, Momonga averted his gaze, nodding.

    "Yeah."

    "Hmm¡­ that intern''s name is Ron, right? On my way back, I ran into Hina, who said he''s an interesting kid."

    Gion looked at Momonga with interest. "Are you training him tonight? Can I come watch?"

    "Well¡­"

    "What''s the big deal? I just want to see," Chaton, swaying, wrapped an arm around Momonga''s shoulder. "If you refuse Gion, I''ll, I''ll¡­ ugh."

    Momonga''s eye twitched.

    "Hey, you idiot, don''t throw up!"

    "Haha, Chaton''s tolerance is still as bad as ever."

    Yamakaji chuckled.

    "Quit standing there and help pull him off me!"

    ¡­

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 59 - 59: 59: Thatâ€¦is a Swordmasterâ€™s Strike!

    Around nine in the evening, Momonga arrived at Dock Four. Not far off, Vice Admirals Gion , Chaton, and Strawberry were positioned atop the courtyard walls under the night sky.

    Gion took a quick look. Despite the night setting, Marineford was still lit up, so the area wasn''t too dark.

    In the midst of the crater-laden Dock Four, a black-haired boy stood, holding a long sword almost as tall as himself. His eyes were focused, his demeanor calm and composed.

    "That boy is Ron," Gion remarked, eyeing him with intrigue.

    The last time she met with Hina, all the young Marine had spoken about was this boy. Just what kind of child could so quickly capture the attention of the confident, prideful Hina after only half a day together?

    Chaton, who had just sobered up, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy as he caught Gion staring intently at the black-haired boy.

    "So that''s the special recruit, huh? Doesn''t look like much to me."

    "Stop talking and just watch quietly."

    With Gion''s command, Chaton immediately fell silent.

    Over at Dock Four, as Momonga approached, Ron''s eyes snapped open, his dark hair lifting with an unseen force as a powerful sword aura radiated from him.

    "Can you cut me down today?"

    Momonga slowly drew his sword. As the blade left its sheath, his overwhelming sword aura swiftly suppressed Ron''s, forcing it back within the boy.

    Before each sparring match, Momonga would meticulously suppress Ron''s sword aura, causing him significant discomfort.

    "Begin."

    Momonga raised his longsword, pointing it at Ron.

    Ron fixed his gaze on Momonga, saying nothing. Planting his foot, he charged forward, gripping Raikiri with his right hand and swinging it like he was chopping wood¡ªcompletely devoid of any technique.

    Momonga lifted his blade.

    Clang!

    The blades collided, producing a crisp sound.

    Ron''s first strike was blocked, and he instantly launched into a second one. Both his movements and strikes were crude and simple, easily deflected by Momonga.

    For a time, Dock Four resounded with the continuous clang of clashing swords.

    Clang!

    Clang!

    Clang!

    "This is way too crude, full of openings. Can this guy even handle a sword?" Chaton averted his gaze, unable to bear watching. "And Momonga too, what''s he doing playing along with this kid''s antics?"

    His gaze drifted over Strawberry and landed on Gion, who was still watching Dock Four. Her profile was flawless¡ªsmooth skin, high nose, delicate lips. Beautiful¡­ , If only she could be my wife.

    It''s already the 63rd time I''ve tried to confess to her. If I were to confess again now, it would be the 64th time, wouldn''t it? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just as Chaton was eyeing Gion and debating his next confession attempt, Strawberry suddenly leaned forward, blocking his line of sight.

    Irritated, Chaton muttered, "Hey, Strawberry, what are you doing? Move¡­Hey, what''s got you so shocked?"

    Chaton looked at Strawberry, whose eyes were fixed on Dock Four, shock evident in his expression. Chaton couldn''t help but follow his line of sight.

    He saw the long slash mark extending ten meters in front of Momonga, who was standing with his sword raised. At the end of that gash stood Ron, both hands gripping his long sword, breathing heavily.

    "What happened?!"

    "That¡­that was a swordsman''s slash," Strawberry murmured, his voice trembling.

    Chaton''s eyes gradually widened.

    Gion stood in stunned silence, gazing at the black-haired boy gripping his sword in the distance, utterly shaken.

    She had seen it clearly just now. That slash was undoubtedly at the level of a swordsman!

    Nothing else could have forced Momonga back, sending him skidding back several meters, or left such a mark on the solid ground of the port.

    An 11-year-old¡­ swordsman.

    If she hadn''t witnessed it herself, Gion would never have believed it.

    So this is why Hina is so fond of him?

    Ron controlled his breathing, finally managing to steady it as he maintained the "Sun Breathing" technique.

    Slowly, he loosened his grip on the sword, noticing both his hands were trembling¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from excitement.

    "How did that slash feel?" , Momonga, not far off, looked at him with a complex expression.

    Ron glanced at his trembling left hand, recalling the sensation of that strike moments ago.

    "Good. Really good. It felt like I was releasing something pent up inside. It felt like I could cut through anything¡­"

    "Remember that feeling well. That''s the Iron-Cutting realm of a true swordsman."

    Momonga sheathed his sword, his words leaving Ron momentarily stunned.

    "¡­Huh?"

    "Huh, what?" Momonga lit a cigarette. "Sword aura, sword Will, and even the Iron-Cutting technique¡ªthey''re all just ways of experiencing the sword."

    "To reach the Iron-Cutting realm, a swordsman needs unwavering spirit and willpower. Even if I held a wooden stick, if I wanted to cut, I could slice through iron. That''s the spirit of a swordsman! Those who reach this level are known as swordsmen of the sea."

    "Of course, it''s no easy feat. Achieving this level requires extensive training and considerable talent."

    Momonga exhaled a puff of smoke.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 60 - 60: 60: Momonga: It Seems Iâ€™ve Gotten Myself into Trouble

    Ron held his composure as Momonga looked at him with a complex expression and said, "Your talent and aptitude are more than adequate. You''ve even grasped the essence of sword intent. You''re just missing the spirit needed to step into the realm of a Swordmaster."

    "I was purposefully suppressing your emotions, letting them accumulate until they erupted. My goal was to let you feel firsthand what it means to be a Swordmaster and to grasp the Iron-Cutting Realm through that slash."

    Momonga looked at Ron with a mixture of awe and surprise. "I didn''t expect you to master it so quickly."

    "Does this mean I''ve already reached the realm of a Swordmaster?"

    Momonga shook his head. "Not so fast."

    "The feeling only lasted a fleeting moment. You just touched the Iron-Cutting Realm temporarily. To truly¡­" He trailed off.

    Just then, a slash passed right before him.

    The cigarette hanging from his mouth split in two and fell, while a ten-meter-long crack formed in the ground in front of him.

    "Like this?"

    "...!"

    Momonga''s mouth dropped open, and his jaw almost hit the floor.

    "Impossible!" Chaton, witnessing the scene, was wide-eyed, nearly popping out in disbelief.

    Gion and Strawberry, though having seen it once, were still stunned beyond words.

    "That kid...he''s truly entered the realm of a Swordmaster."

    Momonga was now entirely flabbergasted as he stared at Ron, his voice trembling.

    "How¡­ how did you do that?"

    "Just like you said: remember that intense feeling, release it all in a single burst, and let it out through a slash." Ron tilted his head at him.

    "No, that''s impossible! The emotional outburst I suppressed for two months has already been unleashed. How could you summon it again?" Momonga was incredulous.

    At his words, Ron grinned at him.

    "If it''s anger we''re talking about, I can conjure as much as I want¡ªespecially whenever I see your face and that hairstyle of yours, Momonga! Just seeing you makes me¡­ furious!"

    Momonga''s eyes widened slowly as he listened.

    Under the dim moonlight, Ron stood there holding Raikiri, head tilted slightly, eyes glowing red, exuding a dark, crimson aura.

    He grinned at Momonga.

    "We''ve still got time. Let''s practice a few more rounds, Momonga."

    Seeing Ron''s red-tinged eyes and his oddly unsettling smile sent a chill down Momonga''s spine, leaving him goosebumps all over.

    Could it be¡­ his relentless two-month suppression had created some kind of monster?!

    In a flash, Ron''s form blurred as he appeared in front of Momonga, swinging his blade.

    Though simple, the slash was crisp and decisive, devoid of any excess movement.

    After all, over the past two months, Ron had practiced this basic slash no fewer than 100,000 times.

    He''d realized something.

    This simplest, most open slash allowed him to release his full aura and strength in one strike.

    Reliance on elaborate sword techniques only steered him further from the core of swordsmanship, leading him down a path of superficiality.

    Momonga''s guidance over these past two months had realigned him, pointing him back to the true path of a Swordmaster.

    Although Ron understood that Momonga had done him a great favor, he wasn''t planning to let it go.

    At the very least, he intended to make Momonga fall a few times too!

    "Die!"

    Raikiri cut a clean arc, a perfect slash that descended onto Momonga''s raised blade.

    Clang!

    A crisp sound resonated from the clash of their blades.

    The force of their clashing sword auras created a fierce wind that spread outward, scattering the dust on the ground.

    Watching the two figures continuously flicker, exchanging blows on Dock No. 4, Chaton stood stunned, mouth agape.

    "Am¡­ I dreaming? That kid is keeping up with Momonga blow for blow?!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Strawberry scratched his head with a wry smile.

    "This is¡­ truly astonishing."

    The shock began to subside, and Gion''s alluring eyes were fixed on Ron, who was darting around, recklessly attacking Momonga without any concern for defense, unleashing a storm of strikes.

    As she saw Momonga becoming increasingly disheveled, forced on the defensive, Gion couldn''t help but smile.

    "Ron¡­ what a surprising kid."

    The duel continued for around ten minutes before Momonga seized an opportunity to use Shave and left, leaving only one parting remark.

    "I have nothing more to teach you. Starting tomorrow, you don''t need to come anymore."

    "Huff, huff¡­"

    Ron, with Raikiri in his right hand, lay spread on the battered ground of Dock No. 4, his small face alight with a satisfied grin.

    "Hahaha."

    "Finally managed to land a hit on that guy."

    On the other side¡­

    "Momonga, your hair¡­ hahaha!" Chaton couldn''t help but laugh when he saw that half of Momonga''s mohawk had been cut off.

 Chapter 61 - 61: 61: A Heart Like Stone, A Will That Can Cut Iron

    Chaton let out a hearty laugh, "Seems like that kid sure holds a grudge against you for something."

    "Shut up!" Momonga''s face darkened like coal. "Don''t bring up that kid. If I''d known he was this vengeful, I wouldn''t have taught him, even if Zephyr himself asked me to."

    At the mention of Zephyr, a somber look passed over the group.

    "Is it true that Zephyr has resigned from all his posts?" asked Hina, covering her mouth to stifle a chuckle.

    "Yes," she muttered after a pause. "Where is he now?"

    Chaton, puffing out a cloud of smoke, replied, "I heard that some scientists from the Mechanics Department might''ve gone to him, probably to set him up with a mechanical arm."

    "I see..." Hina''s voice softened. As a Marine School of Justice graduate, she, too, had once been mentored by Zephyr. It was hard to believe that a man with such steadfast dedication to justice would voluntarily step down...

    "Don''t mention tonight''s events to anyone," Momonga suddenly stated.

    Chaton glanced over, shrugging. "Doesn''t really matter. The higher-ups probably already know."

    "Huh? Then why haven''t they called Momonga in for a talk? Didn''t Vice Admiral Tsuru strictly forbid anyone from mentoring that kid?" asked Chaton, clearly puzzled.

    "Maybe it''s because of... Zephyr," Hina speculated.

    "Possibly," Momonga mused, scratching his head. "What I meant was, don''t tell them that kid managed to pull off a swordsman''s slash."

    "Why not?"

    "Even though he unleashed several swordsman-level strikes on me tonight, his actual skill hasn''t fully reached that level," Momonga replied, lighting a cigarette and exhaling a plume of smoke.

    Hina''s eyes sparkled. "So, he''s just touched upon it¡ªis that what you mean?"

    "Exactly. Truthfully, he still has a long way to go to reach true swordsman proficiency." Momonga continued, "But with a monster like him, who knows if he might just wake up tomorrow and step over that threshold."

    "In any case, from here on, I''m done sparring with him. Whatever he does, it''s none of my business," Momonga added resolutely.

    Chaton scratched his head, clearly troubled. "We already have three monsters up top, and now there''s another one..."

    Chaton chuckled. "Isn''t it good to see the new generation rising up?"

    "Sure, but he''s still just a Marine intern, not a full-fledged Marine. If he strays from the path of justice..." Chaton sighed, "I can see why Vice Admiral Tsuru''s concerned. This kid really could be a troublesome force."

    The four of them continued walking along the dimly lit path.

    Meanwhile, Ron, finally free from his frustrations, returned to his quarters with a lightness in his step. Immersed in a hot bath, he felt the exhaustion of the past two months ease away.

    "I''ve already glimpsed the Iron Cutting Realm; now, it''s about fully mastering and internalizing that feeling," he thought to himself.

    Ron''s mind lingered on the word¡ªspirit. When he faced Momonga, his strikes at the swordsman''s level were fueled by the pent-up anger he''d been holding back. But this wasn''t the true path.

    To reach the Iron-Cutting level, a swordsman needed an inner wellspring of spirit. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A heart full of boundless spirit, a will as firm as iron; no obstacle can withstand it. Nothing is uncuttable!" Ron mused, closing his eyes.

    His master Koushirou''s words echoed in his mind: "Ron, as a swordsman, you must have something to hold dear in your heart. When your mind is pure and unshaken, the spirit of a true swordsman will flow within you, as solid as a rock amidst the rapids. Only then will your strikes be unbreakable!"

    Ron now understood Koushirou''s advice. "With unwavering resolve, like a rock in a river, facing all without fear, enduring all trials without bitterness, and never retreating."

    "The strongest strikes are born from within!"

    "This is the path to the Iron-Cutting Realm!" Ron''s gaze grew clearer and more determined.

    As his understanding of swordsmanship deepened, his entire presence seemed to radiate with sharp intent.

    He envisioned the breathing styles emerging from his Sun Breathing technique, their various sword forms taking shape within his mind. Water Breathing¡ªflowing from the First Form all the way to the Tenth. Moon Breathing...

    When he finally opened his eyes, Ron had mastered all but the final ultimate sword moves of each breathing style.

    "System, show me my current stats."

    [Status:

    Host: Ron

    Age: 11

    Vitality: 734

    Swordsmanship: Realm of Intent (Mastered)

    Sun Breathing Mastery: 98%

    Weapon: Great Grade Sword - Raikiri

    Permanent Buff: True Intent of Ten Thousand Temperings (Binding in Progress¡­)

    Armament Haki: Lv 3

    Observation Haki: Lv 1

    Conqueror''s Haki: Lv 0

    Shave: Lv 1

    Moonwalk: Lv 1

    Tempest Kick: Lv 2

    Special Skill: Mechanical Proficiency]

    "Sun Breathing''s mastery is at 98%, huh?" Ron''s eyes lit up.

    For the next few days, he resolved to focus on perfecting the Sun Breathing technique, aiming to push it to a full 100%.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 62 - 62: 62: The Transparent World

    Five days later¡­

    Ron''s relentless training brought his mastery of the Sun Breathing technique to an astonishing 99%. Each day was grueling, filled with unyielding determination and countless hours of practice.

    In the next ten days, Ron''s training took on an almost inhuman pace. In the day, he practiced his sword techniques under the sun, feeling every strike burn into his muscles like fire. His hands blistered from gripping his sword, and his breathing became sharper, more refined with every inhale. At night, he meditated in the stillness, visualizing the flow of the Sun Breathing patterns in his mind.

    Finally, on the tenth night, as the moon hung high in the sky, Ron executed the final sequence of the Sun Breathing technique. His body moved like a fluid extension of the sun''s radiant energy, each strike illuminated by a golden glow. The air around him seemed to shimmer, bending to the sheer intensity of his willpower.

    And then it happened.

    The system''s voice echoed in his mind just as his blade came to a halt, perfectly still.

    [Sun Breathing technique mastery at 100%. The host has acquired a special ability: Transparent World.]

    In that moment, Ron''s vision sharpened beyond what he thought possible. He could feel the energy coursing through his body, each pulse of his heart resonating with the world around him. It wasn''t just the mastery of a technique¡ªit was the culmination of his unwavering determination, countless sacrifices, and a spirit that refused to break.

    An indescribably fascinating sensation surged through Ron''s mind.

    "So, this is the Transparent World¡­"

    "It''s somewhat similar to Observation Haki, but¡­different."

    With Transparent World activated, Ron carefully felt the unique power within.

    The world around him became crystal clear, unveiling countless details: the flow of air, floating dust particles, temperature, humidity, various scents, the blood flow of people passing by, even the distant breaths¡ªthey were all vividly perceptible.

    The range extended to about ten meters around him.

    "Let''s see what happens when I add Observation Haki."

    Ron closed his eyes.

    An invisible wave of Observation Haki spread out, instantly covering the ten-meter radius around him.

    Transparent World and Observation Haki.

    The two powers combined.

    Instantly, Ron felt as if everything within the ten-meter radius slowed down. Countless details appeared as if from the pages of an open book, displayed vividly in front of him.

    "Incredible!"

    Ron opened his eyes, unable to contain his excitement.

    The combination of Transparent World and Observation Haki wasn''t just an addition¡ªit was a substantial upgrade.

    This ability to sense every detail would be invaluable in battle.

    The only drawback? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Right now, Ron''s range was limited to about ten meters, not enough to counter large-area attacks.

    "If I enhance my Observation Haki, my sensory range should expand, which would likely increase this zone as well," he thought as he opened his eyes.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Ron instinctively sensed someone''s gaze on him.

    He narrowed his eyes, withdrawing his Observation Haki, but kept the Transparent World active.

    Focusing his mind, the area of Transparent World shifted from a circular zone around him to an elongated path stretching toward the source of the gaze.

    Observation Haki might be detectable to skilled users, but Transparent World isn''t.

    As the extended field reached that point, a pleasant fragrance hit his senses.

    A vivid image formed in his mind.

    Inside a building a hundred meters away, a slender woman draped in a Marine Justice coat, with long, shapely legs and an air of cool elegance, stood at a third-floor window, gazing toward him with a faint smile. A long sword hung from her waist, adding to her striking presence.

    "That''s¡­"

    Ron''s mind filled with a name.

    Gion¡ªthe Marine beauty swordswoman and a future Admiral candidate.

    From the faint, controlled sword aura emanating from her, she was definitely on par with Momonga in the realm of swordsmanship.

    But what puzzled Ron was¡­

    Gion didn''t exude any hostility towards him; instead, she seemed curious, even somewhat friendly.

    Even though he didn''t know her¡­ why?

    Ron scratched his head in confusion.

    Unaware that Ron had detected her, Gion leaned against the railing, gazing at the small figure in the distance, her eyes filled with a gentle smile.

    "What are you looking at?"

    Vice Admiral Tsuru approached her, following her gaze.

    She immediately spotted Ron, standing in an open area near the harbor, with a sword on his back.

    "That kid, huh?"

    "Mhm, he''s interesting."

    Gion rested her chin on her arms on the railing, smiling as she looked at Ron''s distant figure. "Just like Hina said, he''s like a fresh sprout of green on the dreary, serious Marine Headquarters."

    "Watching him reminds me a little of my own early days¡­"

    Her gaze softened with nostalgia.

    Vice Admiral Tsuru glanced at her, arms crossed, and snorted, "You''re hardly old yourself. And Hina¡ªwhat''s with all this ''celebrating youth''? Must be I''m not giving you enough work."

    "Haha, maybe you''re right."

    Gion chuckled, then turned to Tsuru beside her. "He still hasn''t decided to join the Marines?"

    Vice Admiral Tsuru shook her head. "After the incident with Zephyr, I doubt he''ll be keen on joining just yet."

    "Think you''ll convince him?"

    Gion looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

    With her Justice coat on and arms crossed, Tsuru gazed at Ron''s small figure in the distance. "Judging from his actions and personality, I''d say he''s unlikely to join the Marines. He might stick with his original path¡ªneither joining the Marines nor becoming a pirate¡­"

    Hearing this, Ron''s eyes flickered slightly.

    So that''s Vice Admiral Tsuru¡­

    Just from observing his personality and actions, she could almost predict his goals and decisions.

    "Since you think he won''t join the Marines, why keep him here?" Gion asked, puzzled.

    Vice Admiral Tsuru looked at her with a smile. "That boy will grow powerful, whether he''s here or not. Letting him stay around the Marines is better than him befriending pirates."

    "Even if he never joins, just leaning our way in crucial moments could be a great help."

    "Of course, that''s only my view. Others have differing opinions, so whether he stays might not be decided until a couple more years pass."

    Listening to Tsuru, Gion nodded slightly, still gazing at the distant figure.

 Chapter 63 - 63: 63: Towards Impel Down

    Three days after Ron comprehended the Transparent World and eavesdropped on the conversation between Gion and Tsuru, he retrieved a silver pistol with infinite bullets from his system space.

    Guns and swords¡ªboth are a man''s passion.

    Ron was no exception.

    The silver pistol looked remarkably similar to the revolvers from his previous world. Entirely silver and incredibly stylish, it radiated a powerful aura. The bullets, also silver, were more powerful and faster than the lead bullets of this world.

    Although the gun was labeled as having infinite bullets, it wasn''t quite as Ron imagined. Each day, he could only fire six rounds, which would refresh the following day.

    Ron, having mastered Mechanical Proficiency, immediately understood how to use the pistol the moment he touched it, becoming a firearms expert. With Observation Haki and the Transparent World ability, he was confident he could achieve pinpoint accuracy.

    If he could coat the bullets with Haki, the power would likely be even more devastating, potentially becoming a lethal weapon against certain Devil Fruit users.

    Ron was eager to test the gun''s power.

    However, being in Marineford, any experiments would cause too much of a commotion and possibly lead to unnecessary trouble, so he decided to hold off for now.

    "Perhaps Mechanical Proficiency has other uses," he thought.

    Without any immediate training objectives, Ron turned his focus to the Mechanical Proficiency skill. A multitude of ideas filled his mind. With sufficient materials and tools, he was confident he could create a variety of things.

    It was at that moment that Garp, who had been away on a capture mission, returned to Marineford and appeared before him.

    "Huh? You want to go to the mechanics lab?" Garp stared at Ron, his mouth agape as if he were trying to swallow a fist.

    "Yes." Ron nodded. "Unless it''s prohibited."

    "Wait, wait, wait! Tell me first¡ªwhat do you want to do in the mechanics lab? There are only scientific instruments and scientists with glasses in there, no strong fighters to help you train." Garp''s voice held a trace of unease.

    "I know all that." Ron replied with a natural look. "I want to go to the lab to make things."

    "Make things? You?" Garp bent down, scrutinizing Ron with suspicion before suddenly bursting into laughter.

    "ha-ha-ha-ha!"

    "What''s so funny? I''m not joking," Ron replied seriously.

    "ha-ha!" Garp laughed even harder at Ron''s deadpan expression, tears streaming from his eyes.

    "ha-ha-ha! I thought you were a serious kid, Ron, but you really know how to joke."

    Seeing Garp''s reaction, Ron felt slightly irritated, but after thinking it through, he calmed down. Although he wanted to delve into mechanics, this was the Marine headquarters. Showing too much skill here might not be wise. If the Marines noticed his potential and value in this field, it might be difficult for him to leave in the future.

    He decided to save it for later, once he left Marineford.

    With that resolved, he leaned back on his bed. "Fine, just consider it a joke."

    Lying down, he glanced at Garp. "Old man, have you been back to Foosha Village recently?"

    Having laughed enough, Garp pulled out a bag of donuts, took a seat, and responded, "Nope. Just caught a notorious pirate, and tomorrow I''ll escort him to Impel Down. I just stopped by to check on you. As for Foosha Village, I had a call with Dadan; everything''s fine there, but¡­"

    "But what?"

    "About a month and a half ago, that little girl Kuina also left."

    Garp took a bite of a donut. "Seems she''s set out to sea, and her whereabouts are currently unknown."

    Ron was stunned.

    Kuina¡­ you''ve set sail too?

    "I heard about what happened with Zephyr. I can''t believe Doflamingo was bold enough to attack a Marine ship like that."

    Garp spoke while munching on his donut. "Did you encounter him this time?"

    Ron snapped out of his thoughts and nodded.

    "How was it?"

    "A matter of life and death."

    "Haha, well said." Garp laughed heartily. "With your current strength, facing him alone would indeed be a dangerous venture."

    "Next time I see him, I''ll make sure he feels the same way." Ron''s voice was calm.

    "Well said!" Garp laughed, nodding approvingly. "To grow stronger, you have to meet and surpass powerful opponents."

    "I know that." Ron stared at the ceiling, deep in thought. "How is Admiral Zephyr now?"

    "He''s no longer an Admiral." Crunch. Garp took another bite of his donut. "He''s alright, though. He''s with the Special Science Group now. It seems they''re planning to craft a mechanical arm for him, and he actually requested it himself. An old man like him isn''t going to stop, even in retirement."

    "Is that so¡­"

    Ron said nothing more.

    After sitting with Ron for a while, Garp prepared to leave.

    As Garp''s figure moved away, Ron called out, "Old man, you''re headed to Impel Down, right?"

    "Yeah, why?"

    "Take me with you." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The next day, Ron departed from Marineford with Garp on his warship, bound for Impel Down.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 64 - 64: 64: Passing by Enies Lobby

    To travel from Marineford to Impel Down, they first needed to reach Enies Lobby, cross the Gate of Justice behind it, and finally arrive at the Underwater Prison¡ªImpel Down.

    As the warship reached Enies Lobby, Ron followed Garp down the bridge. Waiting to greet them was Spandine, the current Chief of CP9, the world government''s secret intelligence agency. Beside him stood two individuals: one in his early twenties, and the other slightly older, perhaps in his thirties.

    Ron''s gaze settled on the younger of the two, a tall, dark-haired man wearing a black top hat, with a white pigeon perched on his shoulder. If his guess was right, this was Rob Lucci¡ªthe future CP9 captain, government''s top assassin, and a weapon of unparalleled lethality.

    As Ron studied him, Lucci also looked back, his expression a blend of scrutiny and mild curiosity.

    This kid... could he be the rumored Marine intern from HQ?

    Their eyes met, briefly exchanging a silent acknowledgment. Ron, with Raikiri strapped across his back, shifted his gaze to the pigeon on Lucci''s shoulder. "That''s one plump pigeon," he murmured, half to himself, half in jest. "I wonder how it''d taste roasted."

    Lucci''s eyes narrowed slightly, catching his words. He didn''t react outwardly, but Ron noticed the slight tightening around Lucci''s mouth. Clearly, the comment had struck a nerve.

    Just then, several Marines moved a massive iron cage off the warship. Inside was a figure bound tightly with sea stone shackles, his powerful limbs further restrained by thick chains. The prisoner''s head was topped with sharp horns, and his massive, muscular body seemed barely contained within his restraints.

    "This¡­ this is¡­" Spandam, Spandine''s son, stared in shock, "...the ''Corrupt King'' Avalo Pizarro!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hearing Spandam''s astonished voice, Lucci turned slightly, casting an indifferent glance at the prisoner.

    "Spandine, he''s all yours now," Garp called out, addressing the cigarette-puffing CP9 chief.

    Ron watched the interaction closely. This man, with his thin, triangle-shaped eyebrows and smug expression, was none other than the infamous Spandine¡ªthe man who''d wielded the golden Den Den Mushi to authorize the Buster Call that annihilated the scholars of Ohara.

    "Hahaha! A bounty of 160 million!" Spandine laughed, almost in disbelief as he regarded the chained Avalo Pizarro. "To think Vice Admiral Garp managed to capture him. As expected from the Marine Hero!"

    "We''ll proceed with the sentencing soon," Spandine continued, chuckling. "Until then, Vice Admiral Garp, please feel free to relax here on Enies Lobby."

    "Lucci, escort him to the court," Spandine ordered, nodding toward the captured Avalo Pizarro.

    Lucci gave a quick nod, his gaze once again meeting Ron''s before he turned and led his team to move the prisoner.

    "Is that young man Rob Lucci?" Garp murmured, glancing at Lucci''s retreating figure. "I hear he''s highly valued by the World Government."

    Garp chuckled and continued, "You''ve got a skilled subordinate there, Spandine."

    "You flatter me, Vice Admiral Garp." Spandine''s gaze shifted to Ron, eyeing the sword on his back. He grinned and asked, "And this young man must be the famed intern from HQ? Perhaps even your disciple?"

    "Hahaha! Not at all," Garp laughed heartily, amused by the idea. "I''m not his teacher."

    "I see¡­" Spandine eyed Ron with a smirk. "Well, Vice Admiral Garp, I have some matters to attend to, so I''ll leave you to enjoy your time here."

    "Not a problem, not a problem," Garp waved him off. "I know my way around Enies Lobby by now. I''ll be waiting for you at the Bridge of Hesitation."

    With a nod, Spandine turned to leave, accompanied by his son, Spandam, who was not yet a member of CP5.

    Just then, a familiar voice echoed in Ron''s mind.

    [Detected current location: Enies Lobby. Sign-in conditions met. Would you like to sign in?]

    "Sign in," Ron answered mentally.

    [Sign-in complete. Reward acquired: Vitality +10. Bonus reward: Senzu Bean x1.]

    "A Senzu Bean?" Ron''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. Could it be the miraculous bean from Dragon Ball?

    Before he could inspect it further, Garp''s voice brought him back to the present.

    "Ron, did you recognize that young man beside Spandine? The one with the pigeon?"

    Ron turned, noticing Garp''s thoughtful gaze.

    "That''s Rob Lucci," Garp explained. "Joined CP9 at thirteen; he''s twenty now. Executed countless criminals, known as CP9''s deadliest weapon, the coldest and strongest assassin in 800 years of CP history¡­"

    Ron raised an eyebrow, glancing at Garp. "So what are you trying to say?"

    "I''m saying¡­ it''s best not to provoke him," Garp chuckled. "Both the government and Lucci himself can be quite¡­ complicated. With your current strength, well, how confident are you in beating him?"

    "Ten out of ten," Ron replied coolly.

    Garp blinked, momentarily speechless. Was this kid really that confident?

    Ron''s assurance wasn''t just talk. His observation abilities had allowed him to gauge Lucci''s strength accurately. Though powerful, Lucci was far from a match for Ron''s current capabilities.

    With Observation Haki, Armament Haki, and the ability to perceive the Transparent World, Ron''s strength likely surpassed that of Luffy during his fight with Lucci nine years later in the original story. If he didn''t even need to draw Raikiri, defeating this version of Lucci would be a mere warm-up.

    Finally, they reached the Bridge of Hesitation. This immense structure was usually retracted, opening only to allow prisoner transfers through the Gate of Justice. At its end, the warship waited, ready to sail once the "Corrupt King" was brought aboard.

    About four hours later, the bridge opened, and Lucci appeared, leading the prisoner Avalo Pizarro, now heavily shackled and subdued. As the Marines took over and prepared for departure, the Gate of Justice loomed ahead, its massive doors slowly beginning to open.

    From the bridge''s edge, Lucci watched the warship as it pulled away, his eyes narrowing slightly in contemplation.

    As the ship passed through the colossal gates, a familiar message rang in Ron''s mind.

    [Detected current location: Gate of Justice. Sign-in conditions met. Would you like to sign in?]

    Ron felt a surge of satisfaction. This journey was proving to be more rewarding than he''d anticipated.

    "Sign in."

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 65 - 65: 65: Sign-In at Impel Down

    [Sign-in complete. Sign-in reward acquired: Vitality +10.]

    Ron felt a rush of warmth flowing through his body, along with a tingling sensation that seemed to tear at his muscles, invigorating every fiber. Curious, he examined the Senzu Bean he''d just acquired.

    "No matter how severe the injury, it fully restores you to peak condition. Just as I thought¡ªit''s the legendary Senzu Bean from Dragon Ball!"

    He chuckled to himself, pleasantly surprised. "I''ve already managed to sign in twice here at Enies Lobby."

    "Next up is Impel Down, the Underwater Prison. I wonder what kind of reward awaits me there," he mused with growing excitement.

    All in all, this journey was turning out to be a huge gain!

    In front of the towering gates of Impel Down¡­ S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Garp''s warship docked, the prison warden Magellan and the deputy warden Hannyabal were already there, waiting to receive them.

    "Vice Admiral Garp."

    Magellan, the massive poison-man who wielded the powers of the Venom-Venom Fruit, stood tall, his demonic horns and large black wings casting an imposing shadow. He greeted Garp with a crisp salute, his gravelly voice resonating with a certain weight.

    Next to him, Hannyabal stood stiffly at attention, throwing up a trembling salute. "Vice, Vice, Vice Admiral Garp! I''m Hannyabal, the new Deputy Warden! Becoming Warden is my ultimate dream!"

    "Oh, no! I said it out loud again!" he muttered, berating himself.

    "Hahaha! Don''t worry about it!" Garp laughed heartily, waving a hand in amusement before gesturing toward the prisoner. "Here, this guy''s all yours."

    Magellan nodded in understanding and turned to Hannyabal. "Hannyabal, take the ''Corrupt King'' Avalo Pizarro down to Level Six, the Eternal Hell."

    "Y-Yes, sir!" Eager to make a good impression, Hannyabal quickly motioned for the jailer beasts to move in. Together, they took custody of Avalo Pizarro, the infamous prisoner still locked tightly within his cage.

    However, just as the handover was about to conclude, a strange expression crossed Magellan''s face. Pressing a hand to his stomach, he looked toward Garp with an apologetic smile. "Vice Admiral Garp, I apologize. I have¡­ some urgent business to attend to. I''ll be on my way now."

    "Not a problem, go take care of it," Garp said, nodding understandingly.

    With no further delay, Magellan spun around and made a hasty retreat back inside Impel Down.

    "Pfft," Hannyabal let out a stifled laugh, barely containing his amusement. "That guy must be off to the restroom again. It''s always like this for Magellan."

    "The Venom-Venom Fruit certainly comes with its own challenges," Garp remarked, nodding sympathetically. He knew about Magellan''s predicament¡ªalthough the fruit granted him extraordinary power, the side effects were equally intense, forcing him to spend hours in the restroom releasing toxins.

    "Well, he''s all yours now," Garp said, turning to leave. "There''s nothing left for us here, so let''s head back."

    But as he turned, Garp noticed something peculiar. He was suddenly alone.

    Looking around, he saw no sign of Ron.

    "When did that brat disappear?" he muttered, scanning the area before spotting a small figure slipping through the gates of Impel Down.

    "Huh? Since when?!"

    Meanwhile, just as Ron stepped through the imposing entrance of Impel Down, the familiar voice of the system echoed in his mind.

    [Detected current location: Impel Down. Sign-in conditions met. Would you like to sign in?]

    "Sign in."

    [Sign-in complete. Reward acquired: Vitality +10. Bonus reward: Observation Haki level-up.]

    [Current Observation Haki: Level 2.]

    Swish!

    Suddenly, a hand shot out of thin air, reaching toward him with surprising speed.

    Ron, whose Observation Haki had just been enhanced, sensed the incoming attack and prepared to dodge.

    Yet, before he could fully react, the hand''s speed increased sharply.

    "What?!" Ron''s eyes widened in shock.

    In the next moment, the hand caught him by the back of his collar, lifting him clean off the ground.

    "I told you to stop running around," a voice thundered behind him.

    Garp, wearing his iconic dog-head hat, was glaring at Ron with mock fury, holding him effortlessly. "Thought you could dodge? You''re still a long way off, kid."

    Ron gritted his teeth in frustration. This damn old man¡­

    But he couldn''t deny it¡ªGarp''s strength was terrifying.

    Even with his enhanced perception, Ron couldn''t escape. Observing Garp closely, Ron could almost "see" and "hear" the intense life force coursing through his body like a roaring river. His bones were like tempered steel, and his muscles were remarkably resilient. Compared to Lucci, whom he''d encountered at Enies Lobby, Garp''s presence was a whole different level of intimidation.

    To reach this kind of physical power, how many years of grueling training would it take?

    Garp''s Armament Haki was undoubtedly among the most formidable in the pirate world, possibly even unmatched. His Observation Haki was equally impressive, far surpassing Ron''s own skills.

    That single grab from Garp had been unavoidable, even with Ron''s Observation Haki and Transparent World activated. He could sense the attack and even anticipate its trajectory, yet he couldn''t dodge it.

    Finally grasping the vast difference between their abilities, Ron wisely decided to let it go for now. There was no point challenging Garp at this moment. Instead, he resolved to remember this experience and bide his time until he could surpass him.

    As they headed back, a small crowd gathered, watching Garp carry Ron by his collar like a disobedient kitten. Hannyabal stifled a laugh, unable to resist the humorous sight of the usually calm Ron being hauled around.

    But as Ron passed him, Hannyabal caught a chilling glare from the young Marine intern. Beneath his messy bangs, Ron''s eyes were sharp, piercing Hannyabal with an intensity that sent a shiver down his spine. Cold sweat broke out across Hannyabal''s forehead as he shifted nervously.

    Only when Garp returned to the warship with Ron in tow did Hannyabal feel the suffocating pressure lift, finally allowing himself to exhale in relief.

    "Who¡­ who is that kid, anyway?"

    With the warship departing from Impel Down, they began their journey back through the Calm Belt to Marineford.

    After disembarking at Marineford, Ron returned to his usual routine. He resumed his daily life, occasionally joining Marine patrols and embarking on small missions with various warships.

    Half a month later, Hina returned to Marineford, freshly promoted from Ensign to Lieutenant. Her first task upon arrival was to track down Ron.

    "I''m back!" she declared cheerfully, grabbing Ron and dragging him along. "You owe me a shopping trip."

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 66 - 66: 66: The Three-Year Deadline Has Arrivedâ€”Time to Make a Decision

    Two years flew by swiftly.

    Ron was now 14 years old.

    He had been in Marineford for three years, and the time was drawing near to finally conclude his internship as a Marine recruit and make a firm decision about his future. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

    One day, Lieutenant Hina, wearing her Justice coat over a tailored suit, her tall figure highlighted by her long, straight legs, came to Ron''s room and knocked on the door.

    When the door opened, Ron appeared before her. He was wearing a black T-shirt and white knee-length shorts, his lean and athletic frame, half-length black hair, and messy bangs giving him a clean, fresh look.

    He had grown significantly in the last two and a half years and, although Hina was still taller at about six feet, he was now close to her height.

    "Are they calling for me already?" Ron asked, glancing up at her.

    With her signature pink hair flowing to her shoulders and sunglasses perched on her forehead, Hina crossed her arms and nodded.

    "Alright, let''s go."

    Ron grabbed Raikiri, his sword leaning against the wall, holding its scabbard in his left hand as he stepped out of his room.

    The two of them walked side by side outside the building. In the sunlight, Hina stole a glance at Ron''s profile and asked, "Are you absolutely sure about your decision? No last-minute changes?"

    "I''m sure," Ron replied calmly.

    Hina''s eyes revealed a trace of disappointment, but she quickly concealed it.

    Noticing her expression, Ron smiled and said, "Even if I can''t come back to Marineford, we''ll still meet on the open sea. We can go on another adventure together then."

    Outside Marineford''s headquarters building¡­

    Hina dropped him off and waited outside while Ron followed a Marine officer through the hallways. They passed by numerous Marine officers of various ranks, some of whom he recognized, though many were unfamiliar. Their gazes held various emotions as they watched him pass, but Ron maintained his composed demeanor.

    In the Fleet Admiral''s office¡­

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku sat at his desk, flanked by Vice Admiral Garp, Admiral Candidate Aokiji (Kuzan), Vice Admiral Tsuru, and Admiral Candidate Akainu.

    As Ron entered, all eyes turned to him, and the immense pressure from their presence bore down on him. Yet, he remained poised and unshaken.

    Sengoku spoke up, looking at Ron standing calmly at the door, his sword Raikiri by his side. "Ron, your time as a specially recruited intern has concluded. Now, it''s time for you to make your final decision."

    Meanwhile, outside the building¡­

    Vice Admiral Gion arrived, her Justice coat and sword Heartbreaker at her side. Her long, slender legs carried her gracefully to where Hina was standing against a wall, smoking and looking up at the sky.

    "You missed the meeting, Gion," she greeted her with a smile.

    "It seems he still hasn''t changed his mind, has he?" Gion asked softly.

    Hina exhaled a cloud of smoke and nodded.

    "That''s truly unfortunate," Gion said, glancing up toward the Fleet Admiral''s office.

    Over the past two and a half years, Ron had become like a younger brother to both her and Hina. They had grown close, often visiting him after returning from missions and watching him mature.

    And now, he was leaving.

    After making his choice in Sengoku''s office, with a determined attitude, Ron left without a backward glance.

    "Zephyr''s incident affected his view of the Marines more than we thought," Vice Admiral Tsuru noted calmly.

    Sengoku clenched his fists slightly on the table.

    Garp sighed deeply, while Akainu scoffed in disdain.

    "I''ve said it from the start: this intern program is a complete waste. If he had any sense of justice, he would have joined the Marines already instead of hesitating," Akainu sneered, adding, "If he ever turns pirate, I''ll be the first to put him down."

    "Enough, Akainu!" Sengoku snapped.

    "He hasn''t gained anything significant from the Marines, so whether he leaves or stays doesn''t change much for us," Aokiji pointed out.

    "Kuzan''s right," Tsuru agreed. "When we agreed to this special internship, we considered the possibility that he might choose to leave. If he''s decided to forgo his role as an intern, let''s leave it at that. Only if he shows signs of becoming a pirate¡­"

    "I''m the one who invited him into the Marines," Garp said in a low voice. "And it was my suggestion to create this intern program. If he ends up causing trouble on the seas¡­ I''ll take full responsibility for it."

    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.

    Akainu stood, adjusting his cap as he looked sideways at Garp. "Let''s hope you''re prepared to act, Garp, and not go easy on him."

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 67 - 67: 67: The Journey Begins at Sabaody Archipelago

    A few days later.

    A Marine ship arrived at the Sabaody Archipelago, and Ron disembarked.

    Dressed in black pants and a white T-shirt, he wore a military green hooded coat and an orange travel hat, carrying his bag over one shoulder and Raikiri in hand. Turning back to Hina and Gion, who stood on the ship, he smiled and waved at them.

    "This is far enough. Gion, Hina, let''s meet again out on the sea."

    "Weren''t you supposed to call me Sister Hina, you brat, Ron! Hina is very upset!" Hina shouted at him in frustration.

    Gion simply smiled warmly and waved back. "Take care. And if you change your mind, you''re welcome back anytime."

    Leaning against the railing, Hina looked at Ron, who was turning away, cigarette between her lips and sunglasses perched on her forehead. "Just make sure to think about the consequences of your actions, so I don''t end up having to see you in cuffs next time."

    "I get it. Alright, see you," Ron replied, waving goodbye as he walked away.

    Hina rubbed her forehead in exasperation, her cool, striking face showing a hint of helplessness. "That guy never listens to anyone completely... I am so frustrated."

    "Gion, do you know Ron''s current strength?" asked Hina, a hint of curiosity in her voice.

    "Eh?" Gion was startled by Hina''s question, then thought about it. "I sparred with him half a year ago, and we were about evenly matched. I think he''s gotten a bit stronger since then, but he should still be around my level. "Gion''s beautiful face held a soft smile.

    "What''s going on?" Hina asked, puzzled.

    "Oh, nothing," Gion replied, watching Ron''s retreating figure with a faint smile.

    The next time we meet, I wonder what he''ll be like.

    It shouldn''t be too long¡­ that strong little guy¡­ sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her hand lightly touched her lips, and her cheeks tinged with a slight blush as she thought of something.

    [Detected host location: Sabaody Archipelago. Conditions met for sign-in. Sign in now?]

    "Sign in."

    [Sign-in successful. Reward obtained: Vitality +10.

    Special reward: Language Mastery.]

    Ron was leaving the Marines and starting his journey from Sabaody Archipelago...

    ...

    On the Grand Line, in the revolutionary forces'' stronghold¡ª

    On The White Soil Island, Baltigo,

    In the midst of windswept yellow sands, a tall and a short figure, both cloaked in black, walked forward, followed by others in similar attire.

    "Is Sabo really here?" a clear female voice asked in doubt.

    "He is, but his situation is a bit... complicated," replied a voice that was neither masculine nor feminine, belonging to the taller figure.

    "Look, the city is just ahead."

    The two figures at the forefront reached the gates of the city, where a group of people was waiting, including the leader of the Revolutionary Army, Monkey D. Dragon. Beside him stood a blonde boy with a hat and a girl with short orange hair.

    Upon seeing the blonde boy, the girl in the black cloak widened her eyes slightly.

    "Sabo."

    Hearing his name, Sabo looked at her in surprise.

    "See, I wasn''t lying," the tall figure beside her said, pulling back his cloak to reveal a huge face ¨C the Revolutionary Army officer, Emporio Ivankov.

    "Guess who''s here?" Ivankov said to Dragon and the others with a grin.

    Their eyes focused on the slender figure, her twin swords hanging at her waist.

    As she pulled back her cloak, her face emerged with a gentle smile, and Dragon and the others recognized her.

    "It''s¡­ Kuina," murmured Hack, another Revolutionary Army member. "It''s been years¡­ She''s changed so much."

    Indeed, she had.

    Now fifteen years old, Kuina had grown taller, reaching over 175 cm. Her once short blue hair had grown into a long, high ponytail, and her figure had developed elegantly, with long, toned legs exuding power. She wore a black cloak that perfectly complemented her composed, striking demeanor as a swordswoman.

    "Kuina..." Sabo murmured, staring at her as if trying to recall something, but a sudden, intense pain in his head stopped him.

    "Ah..."

    He clutched his head in agony, crouching down.

    "Sabo!" shouted Koala, the orange-haired girl beside him, her face full of worry.

    Seeing this, Kuina looked at Ivankov in confusion.

    "As I said, there''s something wrong with him," Ivankov explained. "He lost all his memories after we rescued him, but I didn''t expect him to be your and Ron''s friend."

    "I see," Kuina nodded in understanding.

    "Koala, take Sabo back," Dragon instructed.

    Koala nodded, leading Sabo back into the city.

    Dragon turned to Kuina. "And that boy, Ron? He''s not with you?"

    "Ron and I went separate ways three years ago," Kuina replied, gently touching the hilt of Wado Ichimonji at her waist. "We agreed to grow stronger and meet again on the seas."

    "Is that so¡­" Dragon nodded thoughtfully. "Do you have any particular place you plan to go?"

    "A place¡­?" Kuina shook her head. "Not really. I''ll go wherever I can find strong opponents who can help me improve my swordsmanship."

    "If that''s the case, why don''t you stay here for a while? There are quite a few strong people here," Dragon suggested. "And whenever you feel ready, you''re free to go."

    Kuina considered this, then nodded. "Thank you. I''ll stay for now."

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 68 - 68: 68: Dark King Rayleigh

    Ron arrived at the Sabaody Archipelago.

    "Is it here...?" He murmured as he walked up to a bar with a sign that read "Shakky''s Rip-Off Bar," his military-green trench coat billowing as his hands rested in its pockets.

    Pushing open the door, a light bell chimed, catching the attention of the woman at the bar.

    "Oh my, we''ve got a handsome little guest here." Shakky, cigarette in hand, set down her newspaper and looked at Ron with a curious smile. "Here for a drink? Or looking for some... information?"

    "Any kind of information?" Ron replied with a grin. "Including how to get to Raftel (Laugh Tale)?"

    "For the right price, sure."

    Shakky blew out a stream of smoke, chuckling, "As long as you can afford it."

    "Never mind then, I''m not interested in that."

    Ron took a seat at the bar and looked over the bottles behind her. "Is there a local specialty from the Sabaody Archipelago?"

    "Of course. Sabaody is known for its fine liquor, especially the famous ''Sabaody Wine,'' one of the most popular across the Grand Line."

    Shakky reached behind her, pulling out a bottle and setting it before him. "But it''s a bit pricey¡ª200,000 Berries for this one."

    "No problem."

    Ron pulled out a hefty pouch and set it on the bar.

    Shakky took the pouch and peered inside, seeing stacks of gold coins worth well over 200,000 Berries.

    Ron poured himself a glass from the bottle and took a sip. The bubbles in this drink were far more effervescent than what he''d had before, and the aroma was incredibly rich.

    "Now, this is good wine."

    Taking a sip, the taste lingered on his tongue.

    Shakky leaned on the bar, holding her cigarette and resting her chin on her hand. "Surprising that such a young guy would have such a refined taste. You and my husband would probably get along."

    "You mean Silvers Rayleigh, the Dark King?"

    Ron asked, glancing up as he poured another glass.

    "Is he around today?"

    Shakky''s eyebrows raised in slight surprise before her eyes narrowed a bit.

    "So, you''re not just here for a drink, huh?"

    Ron looked at his glass, still bubbling with Sabaody Wine. "Don''t worry; I don''t mean any harm. I''m just passing through Sabaody and happened to hear the legend that the Dark King Rayleigh was here. I thought it''d be interesting to meet him."

    He lifted his glass, smiling at Shakky. "Consider the extra money I paid as payment for that information."

    Shakky looked at him with a hint of surprise, then straightened up, exhaling a plume of smoke.

    "Before I answer, mind telling me your name?"

    "I''m Ron."

    The name stirred something in her memory, but nothing specific came to mind.

    It wasn''t surprising. Ron''s name had only briefly made waves three years ago. He''d only made a single noteworthy appearance in the sea, and after that, he''d never stirred up any major event. There was no photograph either.

    Even the sharpest information brokers couldn''t link this mysterious youth before her to the 11-year-old Marines trainee who had once made headlines.

    She let the thought go and returned her attention to him. "Rayleigh''s at the casino today. He might be back by evening, or maybe not for a few days."

    Ron nodded and replied, "Then I''ll wait until the evening."

    "You got any more of this wine?"

    ¡­

    Ron was in luck.

    That evening, Rayleigh returned with a bag slung over his shoulder and a bottle in hand, taking a swig as he entered the bar.

    "Shakky! Look how much I won today!" Rayleigh said proudly, placing the bag on the counter.

    Shakky glanced over, unimpressed. "Doesn''t matter. You''ll lose it all again in a couple of days."

    Rayleigh, with his long, silver hair, rugged beard, scar running down his right eye, and glasses, laughed heartily at her comment.

    "Haha, you''re probably right."

    As he laughed, Ron rose from his seat at the counter, drawing Rayleigh''s attention.

    "Oh? Got company?" Rayleigh asked.

    "He''s here to see you," Shakky said.

    "Me?" Rayleigh looked back at Ron, an amused grin forming on his face. "What is it? Come to admire the Dark King?"

    "Not exactly, Rayleigh," Ron replied. In a flash, he moved across several meters, standing right before Rayleigh.

    Shakky''s eyes narrowed slightly, and even the drunken Rayleigh''s gaze sharpened.

    Hands still in his trench coat pockets, Ron lifted his sharp eyes to meet Rayleigh''s calm, yet powerful, gaze. "I''m here to challenge you."

    "To challenge me?"

    Rayleigh paused, then laughed heartily. "It''s been a long time since I''ve heard that."

    His glasses glinted as he took in the black-haired youth before him, his gaze focused.

    In that instant, Ron felt an immense, overwhelming presence radiate from the older man. It was like standing beneath a mountain.

    It wasn''t Conqueror''s Haki¡ªjust pure, powerful intimidation from a seasoned warrior.

    Ron''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of red flashing within them. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In a heartbeat, his black hair rippled as an equally intense aura emanated from him.

    Their energies clashed, creating waves that reverberated through the bar.

    Rayleigh''s eyes flickered with surprise.

    "Both of you, cut it out!" Shakky''s irritated voice broke through the tension. "If you want to fight, do it outside. Don''t wreck my bar!"

    Both men withdrew their energies almost simultaneously. The intense atmosphere in the bar returned to calm stillness.

    "Follow me," Rayleigh said, studying Ron intently before stepping out of the bar.

    Ron glanced around, noting that some bottles and glasses had been knocked over by the clash, with a few even shattered.

    He scratched his head, then walked over to the bar and placed another heavy pouch of gold coins on the counter, smiling apologetically at Shakky.

    "Sorry about that. Consider this compensation."

    Shakky looked at him with a hint of surprise and appreciation.

    Just as she opened her mouth to respond, Ron had already turned and followed Rayleigh out of the bar.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

    -------------------------

    Do you know a good novel which you want to get translated? let me know in the comments.

 Chapter 69 - 69: 69: Ron vs. Rayleighâ€”A Clash of Pure Destructive Power!

    Rayleigh, clad in an old white coat, stood on the open ground outside the tavern, staring at Ron in front of him.

    "Kid, tell me your name."

    "Ron."

    The name didn''t ring any bells for Rayleigh, but after their earlier exchange of presence, he knew one thing: this young man before him, who looked around fourteen or fifteen years old, had astonishing strength beyond his years.

    "You used Shave from the Marines'' Six Powers, didn''t you? What''s your connection with the Marines? Why are you looking for me?"

    Rayleigh''s eyes, hidden behind his glasses, fixed on Ron.

    "No real connection," Ron replied with a smile. "I just spent a few years as an intern with the Marines. As for challenging you, Rayleigh¡­ you could say it''s convenient timing, or that I just want to test my current strength."

    Rayleigh chuckled at that.

    "Testing your strength, huh¡­ interesting. Alright, I''ll accept your challenge. Bring it on!"

    But instead of making a move, Ron looked around at the surroundings. While this tavern was a bit secluded, there were still residents not far off.

    Rayleigh quickly caught on after scanning the area himself.

    "Want to go somewhere else?"

    Ron nodded. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There''s no extra space on the Sabaody Archipelago. If we''re changing locations, we''ll have to head to another island."

    Rayleigh glanced up at the sky and scratched his head. "It''s a bit late tonight. How about tomorrow?"

    "Sure."

    Time passed quickly, and the next day arrived.

    Ron followed Rayleigh as they left the Sabaody Archipelago and headed to a deserted island, populated only by massive beasts.

    As the two walked through the island, not a single beast dared to approach. Their instincts warned them of the overwhelming danger these two beings posed, more than any creature on the island. It was as if approaching them meant certain death¡­

    Ron followed Rayleigh to the heart of the island.

    In the clearing amidst towering trees, Ron and Rayleigh stood facing each other, separated by over twenty meters.

    "Come on! Let me see your strength," Rayleigh said, looking at Ron.

    Without hesitation, Ron sprang forward, vanishing from his spot. A deep dent formed where he''d stood just moments before.

    "Oh?" A hint of surprise flashed in Rayleigh''s eyes.

    In the next moment, with a powerful whoosh cutting through the air, a ferocious kick sliced toward Rayleigh from the side, leaving afterimages in its wake!

    With his Observation Haki active, Rayleigh leaned back, narrowly dodging the fierce attack that slashed past his nose.

    He looked more serious now.

    Before the next move came, Rayleigh lifted a fist and punched toward where the attack was coming from. Boom!

    Their fists collided!

    The clash of their aura was palpable!

    In an instant, electricity crackled in the air, and wind spiraled around them like a sudden hurricane!

    With the two of them at the center, the dirt on the ground was blown outward in layers, while massive trees in the surrounding area shook violently, with leaves and debris flying everywhere.

    The entire forest was stirred by their battle.

    And this was only the beginning.

    Each subsequent clash was more intense than the last.

    The two moved swiftly through the giant forest formed by the towering trees. Each collision shook the forest, causing one tree after another to fall in the wake of their blows.

    The massive beasts in the forest fled in terror, desperate to get far from the center of the commotion.

    Boom!

    Rayleigh, now without his coat, punched Ron, sending him flying a hundred meters, crashing through countless giant trees before finally embedding him into a cliffside.

    "To reach this level with pure physical strength¡­ as expected of the Dark King, Rayleigh," Ron muttered as he extricated himself from the cliff. He touched his chest, then grinned at the figure speeding toward him.

    His eyes burned with fierce fighting spirit.

    With a stomp, he launched himself to meet Rayleigh.

    "The warm-up is over. Now it''s time for the real deal!"

    "Armament!"

    With the sound of Armament Haki hardening, Ron''s right arm instantly turned pitch black like steel!

    Now at Level 5 in Armament Haki, Ron''s punch had nearly ten times the power!

    "You''ve even mastered Armament Haki¡­" Rayleigh''s eyes flashed with surprise.

    But as Ron''s Haki-imbued fist drew closer, Rayleigh didn''t hesitate. He summoned a fearsome aura, his Armament Haki even more potent than Ron''s Level 5, yet he didn''t fully harden it.

    Bang!

    A hardened, blackened fist clashed with one wrapped only in Armament Haki.

    Crack! The ground beneath them shattered instantly, with the surrounding trees splintering and snapping within a hundred-meter radius.

    A wave of pressure, ten times more powerful than before, surged out from their clashing Haki, creating a heatwave that swept outward!

    Boom!

    One tree after another snapped in succession, while the earth beneath the trees closest to them was stripped away, exposing the roots before they, too, were blown off.

    As the residual shockwaves faded, a clearing appeared within the dense forest, with a circular pit several meters deep and tens of meters wide at its center.

    Rayleigh stood in the center, with Ron about ten meters away, leaving two long trails where he''d been pushed back.

    Ron''s right arm trembled, but he didn''t care; his gaze remained fixed on Rayleigh, filled with unrestrained, fiery excitement!

    "Let''s go again!"

    With another stomp, Ron broke the ground beneath him, reappearing in front of Rayleigh in a flash.

    Armament Haki surged, strengthening his sweeping kick!

    Rayleigh, with Observation Haki active, prepared to counter, but suddenly felt as if he were being watched. His eyes narrowed as he dodged the attack, creating distance between them once more.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 70 - 70: 70: Rayleigh is Shocked

    "That strange feeling¡­"

    Rayleigh narrowed his eyes, gazing intently at Ron.

    What was that unsettling sensation, as if he had been completely seen through just now? It didn''t feel like Observation Haki¡­ Could it be a Devil Fruit ability?

    Rayleigh didn''t know that Ron possessed the power of "Transparent World," yet he still sensed a faint aura around him.

    "So, this is the instinct of a top-tier fighter¡­"

    Ron grinned. He no longer held back and unleashed his Observation Haki, along with his Transparent World ability, fully revealing their level.

    A domain-like space seemed to extend from him, silently enveloping the surroundings. Every tiny detail within the area appeared in slow motion before Ron''s eyes. He could see Rayleigh''s movements clearly, down to the blood flow within his body, the beat of his heart, and the subtle shifts of his muscles.

    "This strange sensation again¡­ So, it''s really a Devil Fruit ability?" Rayleigh squinted, instinctively feeling as though he were being watched.

    Watching Ron from a distance, Rayleigh closed his eyes and fully unleashed his own advanced Observation Haki.

    "Are you there¡­"

    A smirk formed on Rayleigh''s lips. He shifted his stance just as Ron launched an attack from above. Ron''s foot smashed down, narrowly missing as the ground shook beneath them. The area collapsed in a wide radius, sending debris scattering.

    Amidst the smoke and dust in the massive crater, the two figures moved at high speed, flashing in and out of sight. One tried to land a hit, but the other evaded, leaving the attack to strike empty ground repeatedly.

    The earth trembled as the crater grew deeper and wider, unable to withstand the relentless barrage of strikes. When Ron''s last strike missed, Rayleigh''s voice rang out beside him.

    "Is that all you''ve got, kid?"

    Ron''s eyes narrowed as details from his Transparent World Sight flooded his mind. Without hesitation, he swung his fist to the side. But Rayleigh was a step ahead, having anticipated Ron''s move with his advanced Observation Haki. He countered at lightning speed, kicking Ron from below in the abdomen, sending him flying upward.

    Ron choked, coughing up a mouthful of spit, before plummeting down like a meteor, crashing into the ground.

    Rayleigh lowered his leg, his eyes filled with curiosity and surprise as he watched the boy stand up, brushing off the dust as if it were nothing. A young man like him, with such strength, possessing both Armament and Observation Haki at this level? Rayleigh couldn''t understand it. This boy''s physique and talent were beyond anything he''d ever seen, not even comparable to the famed "natural monster" Big Mom at this age.

    Could this kid be a similar natural anomaly?

    Ron took a deep breath as he stood, then dashed forward, skimming along the ground, rapidly closing the distance between himself and Rayleigh. He aimed a punch at Rayleigh''s face, but stopped just short, the force of his blow stirring Rayleigh''s silver hair back. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not fighting anymore?" Ron asked, frowning.

    "Nope," Rayleigh replied, eyeing Ron''s dust-covered, tattered clothes. "I''m not as lively as you youngsters."

    Rayleigh turned and headed toward the edge of the crater. Though Ron wasn''t fully satisfied, he let it go since Rayleigh had no intention of continuing. He dispersed his Armament Haki, following Rayleigh out of the crater.

    While retrieving their outer jackets that had blown away in the chaos, Ron asked, "Mr. Rayleigh, how much of your strength were you using against me? Was it even 10 percent?"

    He could sense that Rayleigh''s power, both physically and in Haki, was more than double his own. Even though he hadn''t yet used his sword skills, he suspected that Rayleigh''s swordsmanship might surpass his own.

    Rayleigh''s eyebrow twitched. "Ten percent? Kid, are you overestimating me, or underestimating yourself?"

    Rayleigh didn''t realize Ron''s uncertainty about his own strength was why he had sought this challenge. Back at Marineford, he had seen Garp only a handful of times, but they had never sparred. Even other officers avoided engaging him. Only Hina had sparred with him a few times, though she was still too weak to hold his interest.

    The only meaningful match he''d ever had was against Gion, which had been an unusual encounter...

    Rayleigh found his white coat, bent down to pick it up, and asked, "Kid, who taught you Haki?"

    "Garp," Ron replied honestly.

    Rayleigh''s eyes narrowed. "So you''re Garp''s disciple?"

    "No, he just taught me the basics of Armament Haki as part of an agreement," Ron replied.

    Rayleigh nodded, not pressing the matter further.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 71 - 71: 71: The Definition of Pirates and the Classification of Haki Levels

    On the way back to the Sabaody Archipelago, as Rayleigh rowed the small boat, he looked at Ron and asked, "What do you plan to do next? Since you''re not aiming to become a Marine, are you thinking of becoming a pirate?"

    "I think I''ll probably be more like a traveler, wandering across the seas," Ron replied casually, lying on the small boat with his hands behind his head, eyes closed, enjoying the ocean breeze.

    "A traveler, huh¡­" Rayleigh looked at the relaxed Ron, and a distant memory appeared in his eyes. Back when he first set sail with that guy Roger, wasn''t it also a bit like being a traveler?

    Returning to the present, Rayleigh smiled at Ron and said, "Whether it''s as a pirate, an adventurer, or a traveler, it all comes down to pursuing freedom on this vast ocean."

    "But right now, these seas are not truly free," Rayleigh continued. "If you want freedom, you''ll have to break the things that bind this ocean."

    Ron''s heart stirred as he opened his eyes to look at Rayleigh.

    "If you truly wish to be a traveler, sooner or later, you''ll find yourself opposing those who create these chains. This era doesn''t let everyone who longs for freedom be just a traveler; those who resist the chains and defy the rules get branded as pirates!"

    Rowing the boat, Rayleigh laughed heartily and said, "If your goal is to travel freely across this sea, I''ll be waiting on Sabaody Island for the day your name resonates throughout the ocean."

    Back on the Sabaody Archipelago, Ron and Rayleigh shared a drink at a tavern. Ron used the opportunity to ask him some questions about Haki.

    While sipping the Sabaody Brew that Ron had treated him to, Rayleigh answered him cheerfully.

    "When it comes to Haki, whether it''s Armament Haki, Observation Haki, or Conqueror''s Haki, I believe there are roughly four levels."

    "Right now, your Armament Haki is likely at the second stage, while your Observation Haki is still at the first stage."

    "For Armament Haki, the first stage is basic enhancement, and the second stage is hardening. To reach the third stage, you need to be able to let the Haki flow freely within your body. I once heard a comrade from Wano Country on our ship refer to this technique as Ryuo."

    "Although calling Haki ''Ryuo'' doesn''t quite capture its essence, it''s a fitting name for the third stage," Rayleigh explained while sipping his drink. "There aren''t many people across the seas who have achieved the level of Ryuo. As for the fourth stage¡­ there are only a handful who have ever reached it." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Rayleigh, did you reach the fourth stage?" Ron asked curiously.

    Rayleigh shook his head. "No, but I know of one person who did."

    "Who?"

    "The one who taught you how to train in Haki."

    "Garp?"

    Rayleigh nodded. "Yes. At his peak, he most likely reached that level."

    "Not even the Pirate King, Roger, reached it?"

    Ron was surprised.

    Rayleigh shook his head. "Roger and Garp clashed many times. Roger excelled in Observation Haki, but Garp was stronger in Armament Haki."

    "I see," Ron nodded slightly and downed his drink, then turned to Rayleigh with curiosity. "Has anyone reached the fourth level of Observation Haki?"

    "I don''t know," Rayleigh replied as he poured more Sabaody Brew into his glass. "I''ve never heard of it, nor have I witnessed it. Even reaching the third level, where you can glimpse a fragment of the future, is rare. A fourth level¡­ I can''t even imagine it."

    "But if Roger were still alive, he might have had the potential to reach that stage," Rayleigh said softly, gazing at the bubbles in his drink with a faint smile. "After all, his Observation Haki was truly exceptional."

    Ron understood the meaning behind Rayleigh''s words.

    The Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, possessed the highest level of Observation Haki, with the unique ability to hear the voice of all things.

    Most people''s Observation Haki leans toward either depth, like the Grand Fleet Commander Katakuri''s ability to foresee the future, or breadth, like Enel''s ability on Sky Island to monitor the entire island.

    For nearly everyone who awakens Observation Haki, it manifests with either of these specific attributes.

    For Ron, his Observation Haki had also awakened with a focus on depth, but he was still far from reaching Katakuri''s level.

    The highest level of Observation Haki, however, combines these two traits and grants the ability to hear the Voice of All Things.

    Only a rare few in the entire world possess this skill¡ªfar rarer than those who master Conqueror''s Haki.

    Ron couldn''t help but wonder.

    How did his Transparent World compare to the Voice of All Things in strength?

    After parting ways with Rayleigh, Ron boarded a merchant ship leaving the Sabaody Archipelago.

    Standing by the railing, his olive-green coat billowing around him, Ron watched the seabirds in flight and couldn''t help but recall Rayleigh''s words.

    "Those who long for freedom and resist constraints¡­ in this era, they''re labeled as pirates¡­"

    He pondered this.

    Until now, his plan was simply to grow stronger within this chaotic world of pirates, avoid getting entangled in conflicts, and enjoy a free and beautiful life in this marvelous pirate world.

    But now, this goal seemed a bit too simple.

    Resting his chin on his arms on the railing, Ron gazed thoughtfully out at the vast sea, the slightly salty breeze lifting his soft black hair.

    "It seems I really need to understand this world better¡­"

    Suddenly, he felt someone watching him.

    Turning his head, he saw a noblewoman wearing a hat nearby, accompanied by two girls with short orange hair, dressed in lovely princess dresses. The adorable twin girls were shyly peeking at him.

    When Ron looked at them, they quickly averted their gaze, their cheeks flushed, and they shyly hid behind the noblewoman''s skirt.

    Ron smiled gently at them.

    This pirate world truly has many wonderful things¡­

    ¡­

    In Shakky''s Bar¡­

    Rayleigh picked up his glass, listening to the clear clink of ice cubes against the glass.

    Shakky, smoking a cigarette, looked at him and asked, "What did you say to him before he left?"

    "Oh, nothing much. Just asked if he''d given it his all when he challenged me."

    "And?"

    Shakky''s curiosity was piqued.

    "He just shook his head."

    Rayleigh looked at the bubbles in his drink, his expression filled with admiration.

    Shakky exhaled smoke. "He''s a tough one to read. Haven''t seen a young man like him in a long time¡­"

    Rayleigh laughed heartily, downing his Sabaody rum.

    "This sea is about to get lively again. That kid will stir up quite the storm out there."

    "Shakky, the next time we see him, his name will be known across the seas. He might even become a legendary pirate, haha."

    Shakky gave Rayleigh a sidelong glance. "You seem eager for him to become a pirate."

    Rayleigh poured another drink, gently shaking his head.

    "It''s not that I want him to. It''s just that in this era, there''s no room left for pure adventurers who seek freedom¡­"

    Shakky took a drag on her cigarette, falling silent.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 72 - 72: 72: A Gunshot in Desperation

    [Host: Ron

    Age: 14

    Vitality: 1536

    Sun Breathing Technique Mastery: 100%

    Transparent World: Level 3

    Swordsmanship: Iron Cutting Realm (Beginner)

    Weapon: Great Sword - Raikiri

    Permanent Buff: Essence of Tempering(Binding in progress...)

    Armament Haki: Level 5

    Observation Haki: Level 3

    Conqueror''s Haki: Level 0

    Shave: Level 6

    Moonwalk: Level 5

    Tempest Kick: Level 5

    Special Skills: Mechanical Mastery, Navigation Mastery, Language Mastery, Healing Technique

    Special Treasures: King''s Treasury]

    In the past two and a half years, Ron has traveled to dozens of islands aboard the Marines'' warship. Most of his rewards were an additional ten points of vitality, with only a few other rewards, most of which were of little use.

    Among the rewards, King''s Treasury and Healing Technique were the ones he was most satisfied with.

    Sitting in his room, Ron slowly opened his eyes, and with a thought, his renowned sword, Raikiri, emerged from the void behind him, hovering with its tip down at his side.

    With another thought, it slowly sank back into the mirror-like void from which it came.

    Ron''s King''s Treasury wasn''t a physical trove of golden treasures but rather a personal system space.

    While this treasure''s ability was unnecessary due to his system, its impressive appearance was satisfying enough.

    Ron gazed out the window at the harmony of white clouds, blue skies, and the vast ocean.

    "According to Rayleigh, my strength is reasonably good for the first half of the Grand Line, provided I don''t encounter particularly troublesome Devil Fruit abilities."

    Ron thought quietly.

    "As for the New World... best not to consider that yet. I''ll explore the Grand Line and search for information on Sabo."

    While he was stationed at Marineford, he had tried to find some clues about Sabo but came up empty-handed.

    "Now, where exactly is this ship headed¡­?"

    He gazed out the window, contemplating.

    With a thought, a screen visible only to him appeared, displaying a map of the sea with a red dot marking his current location.

    The Sabaody Archipelago marks the end of the first half of the Grand Line. To proceed to the New World, one must either journey through the Fish-Man Island undersea route or cross the Red Line via Mary Geoise. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Observing the slowly advancing red dot on the map, Ron estimated that this merchant ship was heading in the opposite direction of the New World.

    Not far ahead lay the infamous Florian Triangle.

    The white fog blanketing the sea gave it an aura of mystique, like a shroud of secrets draped over the ocean.

    Legend has it that over a hundred pirate ships vanish in this mist-laden region every year, with stories of mysterious, colossal creatures lurking within¡ªa domain fraught with peril.

    As he studied the map, Ron noticed a familiar name: Thriller Bark, home to Moria''s infamous ghost ship.

    "Southwest, roughly 360 nautical miles away, and moving¡­"

    Ron mused, rubbing his chin with interest.

    "Hmm?"

    Ron''s eyes narrowed slightly as he glanced out the window.

    The next moment, the sound of an explosion echoed.

    The glass of his cabin window shattered, and the ship shook slightly.

    Outside, he could hear panicked voices.

    After a moment''s thought, Ron picked up his green overcoat and opened the door.

    On the deck, Marines protecting the ship were facing off with a band of fierce-looking pirates, while frightened passengers cowered behind them.

    Among them were the twin girls he had noticed earlier, huddled with fearful eyes in their mother''s arms.

    "They''re¡­ the Dessa Pirates?!"

    a passenger cried in alarm.

    "Their captain, Dessa Shiels, has a bounty of 45 million berries! Why would pirates like that target a merchant ship?!"

    "It''s because our boss found a Devil Fruit on the Sabaody Archipelago and just needs a bit more money to buy it," sneered a pirate, known as Blood-Blade Masser, licking his lips with a sinister smile after overhearing the passenger''s remark.

    A pirate stepped forward, hoisting a massive two-meter-long sword over his shoulder.

    "It''s the first mate of the Dessa Pirates, Blood-Blade Masser!" someone whispered, trembling.

    "Bounty... 27 million berries!"

    "Our captain is still waiting for us back on the island. We can''t keep him waiting! Get in there and grab everything of value from everyone on board!"

    "Understood!" cackled the pirates, grinning wickedly as they advanced on the terrified passengers.

    Standing before the Marines, a lieutenant in a Justice coat and Marine hat clenched his fists and stared down Blood-Blade Masser.

    "Blood-Blade Masser, you won''t get away with this today!"

    "Raise your guns!"

    At his command, the Marines raised their long-barreled rifles, aiming at Masser and his unflinching crew.

    "That won''t stop me," Masser sneered, lunging forward.

    "Fire!"

    Bullets flew, but with a swing of his sword, Masser deflected each one, closing in on the lieutenant. In one swift move, he slashed down, breaking the Marines'' rifles in half.

    "Damn it!" the lieutenant gritted his teeth, holding his ground.

    "Too slow! Is this really the Marines?" Masser taunted, dodging the lieutenant''s attack effortlessly. "Die!"

    His blood-stained blade gleamed as it sliced past the lieutenant, who collapsed as blood sprayed from his back.

    Horror spread across the faces of the onlookers; some women covered their mouths, stifling their screams.

    "Pathetic!" Masser sneered, stomping on the downed lieutenant''s head. He turned to his vicious crew, grinning wickedly. "Get moving! Take every valuable thing off this ship before the Marines'' reinforcements arrive!"

    "Heh, got it!"

    "I''m on it! Hahaha!"

    "Can we kill these Marines?" a pirate asked, laughing cruelly.

    "Do as you please," Masser replied.

    The pirates charged forward, cackling wildly. Some targeted the remaining Marines, while others advanced on the terrified passengers with malicious grins.

    Chaos erupted across the ship.

    As the Marines were overpowered and slain by the pirates, despair settled on the passengers'' faces.

    Blood-Blade Masser took a perverse pleasure in their helpless expressions. Despair and fear¡ªthe proper response of the weak in the presence of the strong.

    "Oh, look at this fine lady!" sneered a pirate as he leered at a dignified noblewoman with two young girls by her side.

    "M-Mother..." the twin girls clung to their mother, tears welling up in their eyes.

    "A mother and two daughters? Heh, today''s my lucky day." The pirate licked his lips, reaching out toward them.

    The noblewoman shielded her daughters as she backed up, but soon found herself cornered. Desperately, she looked around and cried out, "Someone, please help us! Please, save us!"

    But¡­ no one could come to her aid. Everyone else was too busy trying to survive.

    Her face fell as her hope waned.

    Just as the pirate''s greedy hand was about to grab her¡­

    Bang!

    A gunshot rang out, cutting through the chaos on the ship.

    "W-what¡­?"

    The pirate froze, eyes wide, blood trickling down his forehead.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 73 - 73: 73: This Shipâ€”Itâ€™s Mine Now

    The gunshot echoed across the ship, silencing everyone.

    The noblewoman stared in disbelief as the man with a gaping hole in his forehead collapsed. She couldn''t quite grasp what had just happened.

    Who¡­ who did that?

    "Who?!"

    Masser frowned, scanning the area around him.

    The other pirates also paused, looking around cautiously.

    Soon, everyone''s eyes fell on a young man with black hair, dressed in a military-green trench coat, standing by the railing. His left hand was in his pocket, and in his right, he held a silver revolver, smoke trailing from its barrel.

    "Ah, Ashley, look! It''s that older brother!"

    The older of the twin girls, eyes brimming with tears, brightened up and excitedly whispered to her sister.

    The younger twin, with a rounder, slightly baby-faced appearance, wiped her tears and looked over. Her eyes sparkled as she recognized the figure.

    "You''re dead!", Two pirates not far from Ron raised their weapons and rushed him from behind.

    Ron didn''t even glance their way, raising his gun and pulling the trigger twice.

    Bang! Bang!

    The weapons clattered to the ground as the two pirates, each with a bullet hole in their foreheads, swayed and fell, lifeless.

    Blood Blade Masser squinted, hoisting his massive blade as he approached Ron.

    "Kid, what''s your name?"

    Ron didn''t answer. He simply raised the smoking silver revolver, aiming it directly at Masser.

    "You think that weapon scares me?"

    Masser sneered, stomping forward with murderous intent toward the black-haired boy.

    With a calm expression, Ron pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    A silver bullet sliced through the air like a streak of light, hurtling toward Masser''s forehead¡ªan unavoidable strike!

    Masser''s eyes widened, a flash of fear crossing his gaze. But as a pirate with a 27 million berry bounty, he had faced death many times.

    In a practiced move, he raised his steel blade to deflect the bullet.

    This tactic had always worked against the Marines'' lead bullets. But the moment his blade met Ron''s bullet, Masser realized his mistake.

    The silver bullet, imbued with Haki, pierced right through the iron sword and, in a single shocking instant, drilled into Masser''s forehead. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thud.

    His sword, now with a neat hole, slipped from his hand. In the stunned silence of the onlookers, Blood Blade Masser, the fearsome first mate of the Dessa Pirates with his 27 million bounty, swayed and collapsed, blood pooling around him.

    "N-No way¡­ The first mate¡­ he''s dead?"

    The remaining pirates paled, their voices trembling.

    Passengers and the noblewoman stared at the young black-haired man in shock.

    In their gaze, Ron released his hold on the silver revolver, letting it fall. But it didn''t hit the deck as expected; instead, it slowly vanished, as if sinking into water.

    "What¡­ what kind of sorcery is this?"

    A pirate stammered in fear.

    The other pirates also backed away, wanting to distance themselves from the mysterious, dangerous young man.

    Ron bent down and picked up the two-meter-long greatsword that had belonged to Masser. Now that the former owner was lying dead, borrowing it didn''t seem disrespectful.

    As they watched the slender black-haired young man effortlessly lift the massive steel blade, the passengers grew even more awestruck, while the remaining Dessa pirates were petrified.

    "Run! Run for your lives!"

    "We''re no match for this guy!"

    In a frenzy, they abandoned their stolen loot and weapons, scrambling back to their pirate ship.

    "Leaving now, are we¡­"

    With a swift step, Ron closed the distance between himself and the fleeing pirates.

    In their horrified eyes, he raised the enormous sword and casually swung it.

    Thin, azure slashes sliced through the air, cutting down every last pirate.

    Two seconds passed.

    The twenty or so pirates stood rigid, their weapons simultaneously shattering as blood sprayed from their bodies. The sight was gruesome yet strangely breathtaking.

    The noblewoman snapped back to her senses and quickly covered her daughters'' eyes.

    Passengers and the remaining Marines stood in a daze, watching the black-haired young man wielding the massive blade as he walked toward the pirate ship, awe and respect filling their hearts.

    Beyond awe, they felt reverence.

    Ron stepped onto the pirate ship as the remaining pirates looked on in terror, clutching their weapons and shaking uncontrollably, torn between fighting and fleeing.

    Ron swung the greatsword lightly.

    A thin, blue slash shot through the air, severing the flag bearing the Dessa Pirates'' emblem.

    "This ship¡­ is mine now."

    Holding the sword, Ron began to advance on the pirates.

    As he approached, the pirates'' mental defenses shattered. In a panic, they made a final, desperate choice.

    "Kill him!"

    The pirates raised their guns, firing frantically at the mysterious youth in the green coat.

    But Ron barely moved. With slight turns of his head and shifts of his body, he dodged every bullet with ease.

    The black-haired young man raised his massive blade in front of their despairing eyes.

    "W-Why? Why can''t we hit him?"

    One pirate dropped his smoking gun, shouting in anguish.

    No one could answer him.

    "No, please!"

    "Ahhhh!"

    With a few swift slashes, the pirates were flung overboard, their bodies arcing through the air before crashing into the sea.

    Ron, now alone on the ship, guided it away from the merchant vessel under the grateful, reverent gaze of the passengers and the surviving Marines. Watching the ship drift into the distance, one of the twin girls turned to the noblewoman and asked innocently.

    "Mother, was it that big brother who saved us?"

    "Yes, he''s our savior."

    The noblewoman looked after the departing ship, her gaze filled with gratitude.

    "Mother, what''s his name? Will we see him again?"

    The noblewoman knelt, embracing her daughters with a gentle smile. "Yes, dear. I''m sure we will."

    A powerful, kind soul like his won''t remain unknown forever on the seas.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 74 - 74: 74: Drinking with a Skeleton in the Florian Triangle

    Two weeks later, Ron sailed alone on the pirate ship, venturing into the fog-covered waters of the Florian Triangle.

    The area was shrouded in thick mist, making it impossible to navigate, a challenging task for an average navigator. But for Ron, it posed no real difficulty.

    Through the map display in his vision, he could easily track the movements of the massive ship that resembled a floating island.

    At the speed of this pirate ship, it shouldn''t take too long to catch up with the eerie-looking ghost ship, the Thriller Bark.

    On this particular day, the ship drifted through the fog, with no discernible direction.

    Ron reclined on a deck chair, sipping fruit juice while reading a book.

    He had eliminated all the pirates on this ship, so the treasures and resources the crew had amassed¡ªincluding food, weapons, and gold intended to buy a Devil Fruit for their captain, Dessa¡ªwere now in his possession.

    Amidst the trove of loot, Ron found some interesting items, including the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia in his hands.

    Within its pages, he recognized many familiar Devil Fruits.

    There was the Gum-Gum Fruit, the String-String Fruit, the Flame-Flame Fruit, and the Smoke-Smoke Fruit among others.

    "Devil Fruits, huh..." Ron thought to himself as he gazed at the entries, "If a powerful enough fruit comes my way, should I consider eating one?"

    He looked off to his left.

    "Yohohoho, yohohoho¡­"

    A haunting but cheerful melody wafted through the mist, accompanied by the silhouette of a large ship.

    It was a ghostly, decrepit vessel.

    On the ship''s deck, a skeleton with a large afro was singing with fervor, playing a violin.

    Ron''s eyes lit up with surprise.

    "Who would''ve thought I''d actually meet him¡ªthe wielder of the Revive-Revive Fruit, a future member of the protagonist crew, Brook the musician."

    He closed the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia, smiling as he watched the ghost ship draw near.

    Since fate had brought them together, he might as well go say hello.

    Ron set the Devil Fruit Encyclopedia aside, letting the thick, leather-bound book disappear into thin air.

    With a light step, he launched himself into the air, using Moonwalk to swiftly approach and land aboard the ghost ship.

    Hearing the sound of boots touching the deck behind him, Brook paused his performance and turned around.

    Standing there was a young man with black hair, hands in the pockets of his white hoodie, looking at him with a cheerful smile.

    "Hello."

    "Eh?"

    Brook blinked in surprise before his empty eye sockets widened with delight.

    "A living person! An actual living person?!"

    "Yohohoho, you gave me quite a scare!"

    Ron looked at the skeleton with the afro, still talking and moving, marveling once more at the incredible power and mystery of Devil Fruits.

    "Yohohoho! Handsome young man, care for some tea?" Brook offered with a grin.

    "No need, I brought some wine. Care to join me?"

    "By all means!"

    In the mist-shrouded waters, on the deck of this eerie ghost ship, a young black-haired man and a skeleton with an afro sat across from each other, drinking and chatting, bursting into laughter from time to time.

    The scene, no matter how one looked at it, was far from ordinary.

    "So, Ron, you''re here looking for that ghostly island ship?" Brook asked, pausing with his cup.

    "That''s right."

    Ron picked up the bottle, pouring himself another drink.

    Brook set his glass down, his dark eye sockets gazing seriously at Ron. "I advise you not to go. Gecko Moria is incredibly strong. I''d hate to see a young man like you lose his life in vain."

    "No worries. I''m actually pretty strong myself."

    Ron downed his glass, smiling at Brook. "Besides, I''ve already made up my mind."

    "Is that so... Well, then." Brook chuckled. "Yohohoho, this wine is truly marvelous! I haven''t tasted such a fine drink in decades."

    Ron laughed, "Well, then drink as much as you like!"

    "Yohohoho, in that case, I won''t hold back! Even though I don''t have a mouth anymore, I still have a great tolerance for alcohol... Yohohoho." Brook lifted his glass to his mouth, though there was no visible liquid passing through his skeletal frame.

    In theory, the drink should have leaked right through his bones, but it didn''t. Even when Ron used his heightened senses, he couldn''t figure out where the liquid went.

    And somehow, Brook could even get drunk¡ªdespite being a skeleton.

    The powers of Devil Fruits in this world truly defied logic, bending the laws of nature.

    As they sipped the fine wine Ron had brought from the Sabaody Archipelago, they chatted about the outside world. When the mood struck, Brook picked up his violin and began playing "Binks'' Sake."

    "Yohohoho Yohohoho

    Yohohoho Yohohoho

    We''re off to deliver Binks'' sake

    Sailing ''round the oceans, waves at our command

    Sunset''s on the tide, and the evening calls

    High above the sea, birds sing us on"

    As Brook''s haunting melody filled the air, they both enjoyed the camaraderie over good wine and song. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When the song ended and the last drop of wine was drunk, Ron stood up to bid farewell.

    "Already leaving¡­" Brook''s tone held a trace of reluctance.

    Ron noticed Brook''s wistful expression and smiled. "In my homeland, we have a saying: ''All good things must come to an end.'' We also have another, ''True friends will meet again someday.''"

    "Not too long from now, I believe you''ll find the companions who are meant for you, Brook. When that day comes, let''s share a drink again on the open sea!"

    As Ron''s ship sailed off into the mist, Brook, standing on the deck with his violin, watched him go. A soft glimmer, almost like a glow from his soul, flickered within his eye sockets.

    "Companions¡­ Yohohoho, such a distant but beautiful word. Thank you, Mister Ron."

    Even in his very soul, he yearned for that word.

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 75 - 75: 75: The Ultimate Kick

    A few days later.

    Ron had found the terrifying three-masted ship known as the "Thriller Bark Island."

    As he approached the massive vessel shrouded in mist, someone aboard noticed him.

    A small ghost silently floated onto the ship, watching Ron from the shadows.

    Lying back in a chair, Ron was absorbed in reviewing his Devil Fruit encyclopedia and merely cast a sidelong glance, ignoring the ghostly presence.

    On the terrifying three-masted ship, a girl with pink twin tails, wearing a crown and holding a burgundy umbrella, stared curiously at the approaching pirate ship.

    "Is it just one person?"

    She had gathered this information through her ghostly avatar.

    "Never mind, let''s eat first."

    Soon, the ship''s "mouth" opened silently, ready to devour whatever it could.

    [Ding, detecting host location¡ªThriller Bark Island, conditions met for sign-in. Would you like to sign in?]

    Ron closed the Devil Fruit encyclopedia in his hands.

    "Sign-in."

    [Sign-in successful. Rewards received: Vitality +10.

    Sign-in reward: Ultimate Kick¡ªSublimated Nuclear Blast Kick, Current Level: Iv1]

    Ron was momentarily taken aback by the rewards he received.

    However, a surge of overwhelming and fiery power rushed into his right leg, rapidly enhancing the muscles and bones.

    If Ron could internally observe himself at that moment, he would see the bones in his calf turning to a golden hue at an observable rate, as if forged from gold¡ªunbreakable.

    A vast amount of information regarding this ultimate skill flooded Ron''s mind.

    After enduring the searing pain in his right leg and a sudden headache, Ron finally opened his eyes. He looked down at his right leg, which sparkled with golden lightning, his expression filled with excitement and joy.

    [Sublimated Nuclear Blast Kick: Ultimate Kick that can concentrate all body power into the right foot, capable of falling from a great height like a meteor, unleashing extreme destructive power.

    Current Level: Iv1, Destructive Power Enhancement: 100%]

    "Just Iv1, and it can double my destructive power?"

    Ron''s gaze shifted to the terrifying three-masted ship, which resembled an island, a mix of excitement and curiosity in his eyes.

    What kind of extent could his current double destructive power reach¡­?

    "Let''s test it out here."

    Before the pirate ship could dock, Ron took off, his body soaring into the sky like an arrow. He moved so quickly that he became nothing more than a dark shadow.

    Before he stopped, he stomped in midair with his reinforced right leg, using Moonwalk. The astounding power propelled him even higher, moving at an astonishing speed. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That guy... he can fly?!"

    Perona, observing through her ghostly avatar, was momentarily stunned by the sight.

    "What does he want to do?"

    Though she didn''t understand his intentions, Perona felt an ominous premonition rising within her. She quickly recalled her ghostly avatar and floated off to find Moria.

    High above the ship, Ron focused his mind. Golden lightning flickered around his right leg, and all his vitality surged into it.

    Sun Breathing, full concentration!

    Combined with Armament Haki, he hardened his leg.

    Immediately, a visible wave of scorching energy radiated from beneath his right foot, spreading out in all directions!

    In that moment, Ron could hover in midair without using Moonwalk, a testament to the strength contained within this kick.

    He found himself at an extreme height, gazing down through the fog at the terrifying three-masted ship, which now appeared as tiny as a grain of rice, excitement flashing in his eyes.

    Could this strike truly shake the enormous ship?

    Meanwhile, in the eerie fortress of Thriller Bark Island, Moria was watching Hogback transform a corpse he had sent back into a zombie.

    "Hehehe, at this rate, I''ll soon have a large and immortal zombie army!"

    Moria laughed triumphantly. "Kaido, just wait for me! I will definitely take my revenge! Hehehehe!"

    "Moria-sama."

    Perona flew into the room, her eyes lighting up with surprise upon seeing Moria.

    "It''s you, Perona! What''s the matter?"

    Moria still held a fondness for Perona, whom he had raised since she was a child.

    "It seems something''s happening outside. Someone has flown over our island from the outside. Should we check it out?"

    Perona said.

    "Huh? Someone flew over us? What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Moria replied, confused.

    Before Perona could explain further, suddenly, an overwhelming weight descended from the sky. The air thickened instantly, and Perona, who was suspended in the air, felt herself sinking.

    "What''s going on?"

    Hogback, who was in the middle of turning a corpse into a zombie, couldn''t help but look up.

    Moria''s expression grew serious.

    He dashed out of the room, with Perona close behind him. When they looked up, they saw a golden meteor streaking through the sky, trailing a line of fire as it tilted toward Thriller Bark Island. Perona''s eyes widened in shock.

    "What is that¡­?"

    Moria had no answer for her.

    Because he wasn''t sure himself.

    All he knew was one thing.

    That attack¡­ he absolutely couldn''t withstand!

    Fortunately, the golden meteor was falling a little away from them.

    As Moria and Perona watched, the golden meteor, igniting flames through friction with the air, sliced through the thick mist, plummeting at high speed toward the southeastern region of the ship!

    The air turned heavy and thick.

    Under the pressure of the immense weight, the zombie bodies on Thriller Bark Island creaked, as if they were about to be crushed.

    Moria stared fixedly at the rapidly descending golden meteor, his tall, strange body trembling slightly, a hint of dread crossing his face.

    This feeling¡­

    So familiar.

    It was just like the time he faced that monster Kaido in Wano¡­

    Under Perona''s shocked gaze, the golden meteor tore through the sky, hurtling down with a terrifying momentum toward the southeastern area of the ship.

    As the golden meteor struck the ground, there was a moment of stillness.

    Then¡ª

    Boom!

    The massive ship, floating on the sea like a small island, shook violently. The southeastern section dipped down, causing the entire ship to tilt, and huge waves crashed around it!

    At the same time, an incredibly terrifying shockwave spread from the center, and the ground in the southeastern area began to crack and crumble!

    The earth shook and the mountains trembled¡­

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    T/N:

    Access 40 chapters in advance on my Patreon: [email protected]/elvenking20 (Replace @ with ''a'')

 Chapter 76 - 76: 76: Taking on Gecko Morias Entire Crew

    The ground of Thriller Bark rolled as if stirred by an earth dragon. Buildings swayed violently, collapsing and sinking as the ground split apart. Seawater surged into the southeastern region, and the massive sails above the island were shredded by the ferocious shockwave. The surrounding forests were flattened, and numerous zombies were swept away.

    The central fortress shook under the force of the shockwave, cracking and crumbling as debris fell in all directions. Huge fissures radiated from the southeastern point, causing the ground and forest to break off and fall into the sea, sending waves crashing against the island''s walls and triggering another tremor.

    It was as if the end of days had come for the entire island.

    "What¡­ what should we do, Lord Moria?!"

    Perona, dodging bits of debris midair, shouted in panic.

    Moria stood motionless, staring at the southeast.

    What should they do?

    How would he know what to do?!

    He didn''t even understand what had just happened!

    When the tremors subsided, the southeastern region of Thriller Bark was no more. The island had lost a quarter of its total area, with massive fissures threatening to split it into several sections. The central fortress was half-destroyed, and the flattened forest along with the outer walls were battered and broken by the relentless waves and shockwave.

    The entire Thriller Bark was in ruins from that single attack.

    Moria, accompanied by Perona, Absalom, and a group of General Zombies including Swordmaster Ryuma, arrived at the edge of the destroyed southeastern area.

    There, they saw a young man with black hair, wearing black pants and a white hooded sweatshirt, walking slowly out of the massive, seawater-flooded crater.

    Golden sparks still crackled on his right leg.

    "Did it miss the mark slightly..."

    Ron muttered to himself.

    "The power was too concentrated, and it was my first time trying this move, which made it hard to control. I''ll adjust next time..."

    Was this terrifying attack really caused by this boy?!

    Moria found it hard to believe.

    "It''s him, Lord Moria! He''s the one I saw fly into the sky earlier!"

    Perona pointed at Ron and shouted.

    Moria had no choice but to believe it now.

    "You... who are you?"

    Moria stared intently at the black-haired boy. "Why are you attacking us?!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ron didn''t look at him but instead fixed his gaze on Swordmaster Ryuma among the General Zombies.

    "It was just a test. It has nothing to do with you."

    Moria was stunned for a moment, then yelled:

    "Huh?!!!"

    "Just because of that, you''re destroying my ship?! You wrecked my ship and say it''s not related to me?!"

    Ron glanced at him, replying, "Moria, don''t you hunt pirate ships that come your way?"

    Moria paused, caught off guard by the question.

    Ron''s calm gaze swept over them and their zombies before landing back on Moria.

    "If you have an issue with it, feel free to come at me."

    Hearing such arrogant words, Moria couldn''t hold back.

    "Unforgivable!"

    He let out a shrill roar, "Attack him!"

    Absalom vanished using his invisibility.

    Several colossal animal zombies lunged at Ron, their jaws open.

    Perona used her Devil Fruit ability, sending several ghostly projections flying towards Ron.

    General Zombie Jigoro and Swordmaster Ryuma attacked simultaneously, unleashing two flying slashes at Ron.

    Ron reached out and drew the famed blade Raikiri from the void.

    Crackle.

    Golden lightning coursed along Raikiri''s blade.

    "Thunder Breathing: Sixth Form ¨C Rumble and Flash!"

    Ron executed the technique with the mastery of a swordsman who had surpassed the realm of Cutting - Iron.

    The power was magnitudes greater than before.

    In an instant, countless arcs of golden lightning radiated outward from him, slicing everything in their path!

    Jigoro''s and Ryuma''s slashes were overpowered and shattered.

    The massive animal zombies were instantly cut into countless pieces.

    Absalom, who had approached invisibly, retreated in shock, but it was too late. A blade of energy struck him, slicing his shoulder open and sending a spray of blood into the air.

    Perona''s ghostly projections, immune to physical attacks, couldn''t ignore the Haki-infused slashes that threatened her. She recoiled and floated back, barely dodging the strikes, her face pale and sweating in fear.

    "Damn it!"

    Moria, massive and grotesque, roared and activated his ability.

    "Bat Tornado!"

    His shadow split into countless bats that swarmed toward Ron, aiming to entrap him.

    Ron moved with a blur, vanishing from his spot and reappearing before Moria.

    "What?!"

    Moria''s eyes widened.

    Ron''s expression remained calm as he swung Raikiri.

    But the slash passed through Moria''s body without impact.

    "Shadow Substitute! Heh heh heh."

    Moria sneered as he swapped places with his shadow. "Your attacks can''t touch me!"

    "Now! Take him down!" he shouted.

    Jigoro and Ryuma attacked from opposite sides, launching simultaneous strikes at Ron.

    A glint of excitement flashed in Ron''s eyes.

    Good!

    Clutching Raikiri, he engaged the two formidable zombie swordsmen in fierce combat.

    Raikiri''s edge clashed against Ryuma and Jigoro''s sword, both of which were also of the same distinguished grade. The clear sound of metal rang out repeatedly.

    Flying slashes scattered from their clashes, sending waves of sword energy outward. Any zombie beast that dared approach was cut into pieces.

    Perona, hovering above, tried to use her Devil Fruit power to trap Ron in a negative state. But even while battling the two powerful zombie swordsmen, Ron managed to evade her ghostly projections.

    When the black-haired youth glanced at her, Perona felt a chill run down her spine, as if one more move would be the end of her.

    She froze, terrified, unable to move.

    "Three-Verse Humming: Arrow Notch Slash."

    Ryuma, wielding Brook''s shadow, performed one of Brook''s techniques.

    It was far from the true strength of the legendary swordsman.

    "So, that''s how it is."

    Having gauged the limits of their power, Ron decided to stop holding back.

    He wielded Raikiri with increasingly fluid and powerful strokes.

    Each strike was imbued with the essence of cutting steel.

    Raikiri clashed again with Ryuma and Jigoro''s sword.

    Clang!

    A fierce sword light flashed.

    The ground around them was carved into a cross-shaped pattern, and a building in front of them, struck by the sword energy, slowly slid apart at its upper half.

    Along with the building, half of Jigoro''s body and Ryuma''s arm, fell.

    "Yohohoho! Magnificent swordplay!"

    Ryuma spoke with Brook''s voice, blue flames flickering at his wound, consuming him until he vanished entirely, leaving only the dark shadows that fled into the distance.

    Shusui (The Sword) remained on the ground.

    Ron bent down and picked up the heavy, sturdy black blade.

    "Looks like I snagged Zoro''s future weapon and experience," he said with a grin.

    Holding Shusui in one hand and Raikiri in the other, Ron turned to look at Moria.

    "Do you still want to fight?"

    Moria gritted his teeth, a bead of cold sweat dripping down his brow. Under the pleading eyes of Perona and the terrified zombies around them, he took a step back.

    "A wise choice."

    Ron nodded, and with Moria and Perona watching in fear, he sheathed both great blades and turned to leave.

    When Ron''s ship left the island''s entrance, all that remained was a nearly ruined Thriller Bark.

    "In the end, I don''t even know who that guy is or his name¡­ not even a target for revenge. What humiliation!"

    Moria clenched his fists, his face twisted with rage.

    Even if he used his Devil Fruit to its fullest and marshaled every person and zombie on the island, they would be no match for that monster!

    "I have to finish turning Oars into a zombie soon! I need that power, no matter what!"

    Moria snarled.

    Meanwhile, on the ghost ship, Brook stared at his shadow on the ground and scratched his afro in confusion.

    "Huh? My shadow¡­ it''s back?"

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 77 - 77: 77: Revisiting Water 7

    Ron, now armed with the Ultimate Kick and the great sword Shusui, departed the fog-laden Florian Triangle.

    His next destination was Water 7, a place he had visited before.

    He planned to purchase a new and better ship, along with various furnishings and mechanical equipment, intending to modify it himself.

    Upon arriving in Water 7, Ron spent two days exploring the city, buying a large supply of the island''s specialty¡ªPlon Wine¡ªas well as local delicacies, clothes, and shoes.

    His behavior of lavish spending drew the attention of some greedy thugs.

    One day, as he stepped out of a store carrying two large bags, a group of troublemakers blocked his path.

    "Hey, kid, you look pretty wealthy. Why don''t you lend us some cash?" sneered the leader, a tattooed man with hands in his pockets and a cigarette dangling from his mouth.

    His gang members, smirking and cracking their knuckles, glared at the black-haired youth who appeared much leaner than them.

    "What if I say no?" Ron replied, smiling faintly.

    "You can try," said the leader, exhaling a puff of smoke.

    "Boss, why waste words? Let me take care of him," grinned a burly man wielding a spiked club.

    Ron''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "What''s going on here?" A displeased male voice rang out from behind.

    The thugs turned to look and their eyes widened when they recognized the two figures. The cigarette fell from the tattooed leader''s mouth.

    "B-Barry!" he stammered.

    Barry, a blond man with stubble and goggles on his head, a cigar clenched between his teeth, glared at the tattooed man. "You really don''t learn, do you? Didn''t last time teach you enough?"

    The leader of the thugs broke out in a cold sweat. "It did¡­ it did."

    "Then get lost," Barry commanded.

    The gang fled, the burly man casting Ron a venomous glare as he passed.

    Ron chuckled inwardly. Such boldness, yet such foolishness to waste a chance to escape unscathed.

    Ron turned to the man beside Barry, dressed in a mechanic''s jumpsuit, a black top hat perched on his head, and a pigeon on his shoulder. It was none other than Rob Lucci, who had come to Water 7 for a covert mission related to the Pluton blueprints.

    Lucci''s gaze fixed on Ron, clearly recognizing him.

    Ron gave him a slight smile.

    Lucci''s eyes narrowed in response.

    He turned to Barry. "Barry, I just remembered there''s something else I need to buy. Head back without me; I''ll catch up later."

    "Alright," Barry nodded.

    Lucci walked off, but not before pausing mid-step. He moved toward Ron''s direction, passing him and muttering, "Next time, avoid troublemakers like those."

    Ron said nothing, continuing forward with his bags. At the entrance of an alleyway, as he expected, Rob Lucci stood waiting, arms crossed and leaning against the wall.

    "Ron, former Special Recruitment trainee for the Marines. Why are you here?" Lucci asked directly.

    "I''m no longer affiliated with the Marines'' Special Recruitment."

    "What?" Lucci''s eyes widened.

    "Before I answer, let''s go find those guys from earlier," Ron said, stepping past Lucci.

    Lucci frowned but followed.

    The alley stretched long, with Ron walking ahead and Lucci keeping a cautious six steps behind.

    "You said you''re no longer a Marine recruit. Does that mean you deserted the Marines?" Lucci''s eyes were sharp as he spoke.

    "Deserted? I never officially joined the Marines, so ''deserted'' isn''t the right word."

    "Close enough," Lucci countered. "You haven''t answered me. What brings you here? Are you looking for me?"

    Ron said calmly, "Put away your killing intent."

    As they spoke, Ron''s eyes spotted the group of thugs from earlier.

    "There they are."

    The tattooed leader was squatting against the wall, smoking. One of his lackeys nudged him. "Boss, look."

    "Look at what? Don''t bother me, I''m in a foul mood," the tattooed man snapped.

    "It''s that kid from before."

    "Huh?" He turned his head and saw the black-haired youth from earlier approaching, still dressed in his military-green coat and carrying two large bags.

    The leader blinked in surprise.

    It really was that kid.

    The burly man picked up his spiked club, staring eagerly at the approaching figure with excitement. "Didn''t expect the prey to come right to us. Lucky!" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No one''s going to step in for him this time," he sneered, hefting the club as he advanced.

    A sudden sense of foreboding washed over the tattooed leader.

    "wait¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a thin, sharp blade of wind slashed across the burly man''s neck.

    The tattooed leader hadn''t even processed what happened.

    His subordinate''s head fell to the ground like a ball, blood spurting everywhere. The body wobbled before collapsing forward, witnessed by the wide, terrified eyes of the remaining thugs.

    The black-haired youth, his expression unchanged, sent out a few more wind blades with a flick of his leg.

    Amid the cries of despair, silence soon fell.

    Ron''s actions caught Lucci''s attention, his eyes narrowing with a hint of seriousness.

    This was Tempest Kick, one of the Six Powers.

    And Ron had mastered it to a high degree.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 78 - 78: 78: The Travelers Ship

    After eliminating the reckless gang, Ron turned to Lucci and asked:

    "I need a good ship. Do you have any connections? Preferably, yes."

    "And what if I say no?" Lucci''s eyes narrowed.

    "Then I can''t guarantee that your identity won''t slip out," Ron replied, a hint of a smile forming as he glanced at the pigeon on Lucci''s shoulder, known as Hattori. "Last time we met, I thought it might taste good roasted."

    Lucci''s gaze sharpened, and with a sudden step, his figure blurred as he appeared before Ron, launching a swift roundhouse kick.

    It struck empty space.

    Soru?

    Lucci''s eyes widened slightly.

    Ron, who had used Soru to reposition himself, stood with his back to Lucci, holding his two shopping bags. "I''d advise against fighting me. If you do, it will be you who dies."

    Lucci slowly turned around, focusing on Ron''s back. "Oh? Is that so...?"

    His form began to grow, his clothes tearing as he transformed.

    Ron sighed, resigned. Why is it that people never heed kind warnings?

    In his hybrid form, empowered by the Neko Neko no Mi, Lucci lunged, claws slashing at Ron. But Ron met him with a spinning kick, unleashing a shockwave that rippled outward.

    Several minutes later...

    Ron, with only a few tears in his clothing, calmly bent down to retrieve his shopping bags. He looked over at Lucci, who was sprawled against the wall, back in his human form, battered, barely conscious, and unable to move.

    "I''ll be around Water 7 for a while. Meet me at the tavern in the central street in seven days," Ron said.

    Seven days later...

    Lucci, bandaged up and scowling, appeared before Ron. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Impressive recovery rate, as expected from a Zoan fruit user," Ron remarked with a grin, sipping juice while staring at Lucci''s grim face under his signature black hat.

    "Can you get what I need in a month?"

    "Two months, and it''ll cost an additional 100 million Berries."

    "No," Ron shook his head.

    A flash of anger crossed Lucci''s eyes. "Impossible! Where am I supposed to find such a high-spec ship in that timeframe?"

    "Hard for you? I assumed it would be a simple task for someone like you, Lucci," Ron said with feigned surprise.

    Lucci''s eyes turned murderous.

    Ron chuckled, leaning back in his chair and taking another sip of juice. "A month and a half, 50 million Berries. I''ll forget your identity and leave this place, ensuring your mission remains undisturbed."

    He had the money, but why not extort a bit from Lucci while he could?

    Though Lucci was infuriated at being blackmailed, he weighed his options and, for the sake of his mission¡ªand acknowledging Ron''s capabilities¡ªagreed to the deal.

    With this arrangement, Ron no longer had to worry about finding a ship.

    After selling off his old pirate ship, Ron spent the next month and a half purchasing high-end furniture, kitchenware, entertainment systems, steel, and tools¡ªanything of top quality. He spent money like water.

    A month and a half later.

    After spending millions of Berries, Ron stood before his new ship.

    Its main structure was made from the famed Adam Wood, meeting all his specifications. The ship''s worth was easily over 300 million Berries. Ron wondered where Lucci had sourced it, but one thing was clear: it must have cost him dearly.

    With the new ship in hand, Ron dedicated two weeks to retrofitting it with mechanical upgrades and arranging his purchases.

    After spending two more days shopping for final provisions in Water 7, Ron christened his grand vessel: The Traveler , and set sail from the city.

    The Traveler was equipped with an entertainment room, library, aquarium, training room, kitchen with a massive refrigerator, pantry, bathroom, garden, and fish tank, among other amenities.

    Using his navigation skills and system knowledge of currents and winds, Ron set the course as he sailed away from Water 7, embarking on his next adventure.

    Ron disappeared into the mechanical room, eager to bring his ideas to life. With mastery in mechanics and all the tools and materials now at his disposal, it was time to create.

    Five days later, Ron completed an intricately designed mechanical arm. Controlled by his thoughts, it could assist him seamlessly with various tasks.

    Ten days later, he succeeded in building a water-powered jet bike. This machine wasn''t just for speed¡ªit could launch cannonballs and lasers.

    Fifteen days later, Ron armed the ship with an array of formidable weapons, surpassing even the technology found on Marine warships.

    Twenty days later, a new layer of defense was added: a seven-layer laser barrier. Once activated, the entire ship would be shielded by the glowing, protective domes, keeping out anyone without the necessary clearance.

    Thirty days later, Ron completed the construction of both a single-person flying device and a compact submarine, powered by jet propulsion.

    Beyond these major creations, Ron spent time building various smaller contraptions and gadgets.

    Before he knew it, a month and a half had passed.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 79 - 79: 79: Flying to Skypiea and The UFO Above the Sky Island

    Time flew by, and soon a month and a half had passed.

    During this period, Ron''s ship encountered pirate ships three times.

    One of them attacked him, while the other two did not.

    Ron used the attacking pirate ship and its crew to test his newly acquired black blade, Shusui (Ryuma''s Blade).

    Unlike Raikiri''s explosive sharpness, the slashes from Shusui were heavier, more concentrated, and overwhelmingly powerful.

    A few dark slashes decimated the captain, who had consumed the Turtle Turtle Fruit¡ªa Zoan-type Devil Fruit¡ªalong with the rest of the crew.

    Ron then used the pirate ship as a target to test the power of his new weaponry.

    Homing missiles, laser beams, and a barrage of machine gun bullets.

    In under ten seconds, the pirate ship was obliterated.

    And that wasn''t even at full firepower.

    Ron had calculated that the current firepower on his ship could surpass the combined arsenal of a Marine warship fleet.

    However, the use of mechanical components and gunpowder was substantial, so he preferred to conserve it.

    ¡­

    Two more days passed¡­

    An island appeared ahead on the horizon.

    According to the sea charts, Ron had reached the Grand Line''s first half, nearing Jaya Island.

    Above Jaya Island was Sky Island.

    Ron ceased his mechanical tinkering, stepped out of the workshop, and walked onto the deck.

    "So, that''s Sky Island..."

    Dressed in a work uniform, gloves, and safety goggles, with his black hair tousled, Ron stood on the grass-covered deck and looked skyward above the island.

    "Timing-wise, the Knock Up Stream should appear soon."

    The sea breeze ruffled Ron''s hair, and his long bangs swayed slightly as he pondered.

    Between him and the current Goro Goro no Mi (Rumble-Rumble Fruit) user, Enel, who would be stronger?

    Ron chuckled lightly.

    The answer to that question could only be determined by a direct confrontation.

    He turned and headed back into the ship.

    Ding! The system''s notification rang in his mind.

    [Detected the host''s location at Jaya Island. Sign-in condition met. Sign-in now?]

    "Sign in."

    With Raikiri at his waist and dressed in black trousers and a white short-sleeved hoodie, Ron strolled the cobbled streets of Jaya Island.

    It was on this very street that Luffy would meet Blackbeard in the future.

    [Sign-in successful. Reward: +10 Vitality Points]

    Ron felt a surge of warmth and the familiar tearing sensation as his muscles strengthened. He''d experienced this sensation many times and was thoroughly used to it.

    The human body has its limits, but since breaking the 100-point vitality mark, he had surpassed countless barriers.

    Every breakthrough brought him closer to the pinnacle of strength.

    ¡­

    A bell chimed as Ron pushed open the door of a tavern and stepped inside.

    After sitting for a while and overhearing tales about the legendary sky island and the timing of the next Knock Up Stream, he left the tavern, walking through Jaya''s streets.

    "Over a month until the next Knock Up Stream..."

    He didn''t intend to wait that long.

    "It''s better to use the flying device."

    But Ron wasn''t in a hurry. Having floated on the sea for nearly two months, he wanted to take a moment to enjoy the firm ground beneath his feet and spent two leisurely days on Jaya Island to rest and recalibrate. Once ready, he returned to his ship, activated the protective barrier, and took off in his flying device.

    "What... What is that?!"

    The people of Jaya Island gazed in shock as the unidentified craft soared skyward. Every household turned out onto the streets to watch.

    Among them was Bellamy, who would later mock Luffy''s dream.

    Under the watchful eyes of Jaya''s residents, the dark flying craft angled upward and disappeared into the clouds. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sky Island¡­.

    Ron''s flying device hovered above the Sea Clouds.

    Angel Island and Upper Yard lay ahead.

    Ron, hearing no system notifications, casually piloted his way upward.

    Through the thick clouds, an island emerged before him.

    It was Upper Yard, part of Jaya Island propelled skyward by the Knock Up Stream four centuries ago.

    Next to it floated a smaller island, likely Angel Island, where Sky Island residents lived.

    Ron made no attempt to hide his arrival as he flew over Angel Island and headed further in.

    The Sky Islanders on Angel Island noticed the strange flying machine.

    "What is that?"

    "A flying metal bird?!"

    "How incredible and fast!"

    Some Sky Islanders even flapped their wings, attempting to fly up for a better look.

    But they couldn''t keep pace with the black metal craft.

    On Lovely Street in Angel Island, a girl about ten years old with small angel wings and light yellow pigtails stood holding a harp, staring in amazement at the flying object. Beside her, a cloud fox named Su was equally stunned.

    Conis gazed up at the mysterious black vehicle, saying, "What is that?"

    "It seems to be heading toward the Sanctuary..."

    "Su."

    Su tilted its head, looking adorable.

    -------------------------

    .

    .

    .

    Please take a moment to leave a review for this fanfic.

    .

    .

    .

    Thanks.

 Chapter 80 - 80: 80: Ultimate Minds Eyeâ€”Major Advancement in Observation Haki!

    When Ron piloted the flying device into the skies above Upper Yard, Enel, the wielder of the Logia-type Rumble-Rumble Fruit and the self-proclaimed god ruling Sky Island, opened his eyes within the upper levels of the Shandora ruins.

    "Hmm?"

    "An intruder in an unidentified flying device?"

    Enel''s eyes narrowed.

    "Daring to trespass upon the divine island, hmph, it seems a trial is in order."

    He immediately summoned his four chief priests, informing them of the specific location and ordering them to apprehend the trespasser who dared to intrude upon this sacred territory.

    The flying device descended into a forest clearing within Upper Yard, and Ron stepped out.

    With a thought, he activated the power of the King''s Treasury.

    The entire flying device sank slowly, disappearing into the void.

    Ding! A system notification sounded in Ron''s mind.

    [Detected host''s location: Sky Island. Sign-in available. Rewards can be claimed upon sign-in. Sign in now?]

    "Sign in," Ron confirmed.

    At that moment, he sensed the probing presence emanating from a great distance¡ªit was unmistakably Enel using the power of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit to extend his Mantra across the island.

    He should now be aware of Ron''s position.

    [Sign-in successful. Reward obtained: Vitality +10. Additional reward: Supreme Mantra.]

    The system''s voice had barely faded when Ron''s mind felt as if something had exploded within it.

    His eyes glazed over momentarily, a profound gleam emerging from deep within his pupils.

    His Level 3 Observation Haki fully unfolded, rapidly expanding its range from hundreds to thousands of meters, encompassing the entire Upper Yard and beyond.

    300 meters, 400 meters, 500 meters, 600 meters, 700 meters... 1,000 meters, 2,000 meters, 3,000 meters... up to 10,000 meters!

    In that moment, like Enel''s Mantra amplified by the power of his Devil Fruit, Ron''s Observation Haki enveloped the entirety of Upper Yard. He could even "see" Enel reclining on a bed in the palace and the priests and guards rushing toward him.

    Observation Haki Level 3 to Level 4! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So this is... the ultimate extent of Mantra, the pinnacle of Observation Haki''s range..."

    Ron closed his eyes, immersing himself in the newfound power.

    At the same time, within the upper levels of the ruins, Enel, who had been swept over by Ron''s Observation Haki, felt a sudden shock.

    "That sensation just now... Mantra?"

    "Is it that outsider?"

    With his long earlobes and white turban, Enel narrowed his eyes. Bare-chested, he rose from the bed, picked up his golden staff, and, with a dark expression, walked barefoot out of the room.

    Such an intruder would face divine retribution!

    The contest between Ron''s Observation Haki and Enel''s Mantra covered the entirety of Sky Island. The range was identical, meaning the battle now depended on the depth of perception and foreknowledge.

    Enel mainly relied on the electric waves of his Rumble-Rumble Fruit to amplify his coverage, detecting enemies'' muscle movements to predict their next moves. Yet, in terms of true precognitive ability, he hadn''t progressed far.

    Ron could vaguely sense this difference.

    The first to reach Ron in the forest clearing was Ohm, one of the four chief priests known as the Sky Shepherd. Holding a long sword and accompanied by a giant dog and several divine soldiers, he advanced toward the black-haired young man standing with closed eyes.

    "An intruder on the divine land, you have violated the god''s decree."

    Ohm raised his long sword, pointing it at Ron. "Now, I shall grant you divine punishment by death."

    With these words, the giant dog and the divine soldiers charged toward Ron.

    As they approached within three meters of him, the other three priests arrived with their men.

    "Did Ohm get here first?" Sky Guard Commander Gedatsu remarked with a sly grin.

    As the attacks closed in on Ron with closed eyes, Shura, the Heavenly Knight, felt a pang of unease.

    Before another word could be said, Ron lifted his leg and delivered a powerful kick.

    A long, teal wind blade enveloped in fierce gales swept through the divine soldiers, cutting them down silently like a scythe through wheat.

    Seeing the wind blade continuing toward him, Ohm raised his sword in a defensive stance, hastily attaching a Dial to enhance it.

    The wind blade pushed him back over ten meters before dissipating. Even after blocking the attack, Ohm''s hands trembled, nearly losing their grip on his sword.

    The other priests looked on, stunned.

    "He deflected Ohm with a single move?"

    "How..."

    "This guy''s strong! Attack together!"

    Heavenly Knight Shura shouted as he charged with his spear, followed closely by the others who activated their Mantra to predict their opponent''s moves.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 81 - 81: 81: Clash with Enel

    Among the three, Satori, who was most proficient with Mantra, turned pale, a look of shock and disbelief flashing in his eyes.

    "Why... Why can''t I sense anything...?!"

    "Take this!"

    Shura leaped into the air, his spear engulfed in flames, striking like a fiery serpent towards Ron who stood with his back to them.

    In an instant, Ron''s figure flickered, vanishing from sight. Shura''s eyes widened.

    "What?!"

    His powerful strike hit the ground heavily, creating a deep crater.

    "Where? Where did he go?" Gedatsu glanced around anxiously.

    A sheen of sweat glistened on Satori''s forehead as he stammered, "That just now was... Mantra?! And on the same level as the God''s own... How is this possible...?"

    "There!"

    A soldier pointed in the direction where Ron was standing, about twenty meters away in the clearing, his back still facing the four priests and the soldiers.

    Under their astonished gazes.

    Ron extended his right hand into the void, pulling out a blade entwined with crackling lightning from the space that rippled like the surface of water. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gedatsu gulped audibly.

    Satori''s eyes widened.

    Ohm''s face was drenched in sweat, his expression twisted with fear.

    In the next moment, a colossal, lightning-imbued slash descended toward them, erupting with explosive force.

    In an instant, all four priests and their soldiers, now covered in deep wounds, fell.

    Lowering his Raikiri after the strike, Ron looked towards the distant Enel with a smirk.

    "So, how do you like that, self-proclaimed god?"

    Perched high atop his palace, Enel laughed coldly, his staff in hand.

    "Do you think such feeble tricks can challenge a god?"

    "Foolish delusion"

    He raised his hand toward Ron.

    "Now witness the power of a god."

    At his command, lightning manifested above Ron, gathering in a furious cloud.

    "Judgment of Thunder!"

    The bolts of lightning streaked down toward Ron with immense speed, but he sensed them in advance, dodging each strike with Shave.

    The lightning hit the ground, creating a charred crater and igniting nearby trees.

    "Challenging a god''s speed, are you?"

    Sensing Ron''s rapid movement through the forest, Enel''s eyes narrowed with a menacing grin.

    In the next instant, he transformed into a bolt of lightning, vanishing from his perch.

    Ron sprinted through the forest when suddenly, a burst of lightning appeared ahead.

    Without hesitation, he summoned his Raikiri, channeling both golden lightning and invisible Armament Haki.

    Thunder Breathing Technique: Fifth Form¡ªHeat Lightning!

    Enel initially didn''t bother dodging, confident his Logia abilities would protect him. But as Ron''s blade approached, a severe sense of danger surged within him.

    In a split second, he realized his mistake!

    Without delay, he transformed into lightning, barely evading the deadly strike.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 82 - 82: 82: Ron Unleashes Full Power

    After barely dodging Ron''s attack , Enel suddenly disappeared. Ron didn''t pursue him, instead chose to explore the land further.

    ¡­

    When Ron arrived near the ruins of Shandora, he was suddenly met by the attack of a giant long-tusked serpent.

    However, as soon as Ron drew Raikiri and delivered a slashing strike, creating a deep wound on the serpent''s back, the creature recoiled in terror and fled.

    Ron chose not to pursue it further.

    Before long, he climbed up the colossal beanstalk, reaching the ruins of Shandora with ease. There, he quickly found the golden bell and the historical Poneglyph beneath it.

    "The first one," he said, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth as he drew Raikiri. In one swift motion, he unleashed multiple slashes before sheathing his sword.

    The massive golden pillars supporting the bell were severed, collapsing with a thunderous crash that sent tremors through the ground.

    "System, scan and store in system space," Ron instructed mentally.

    [Understood]

    With the system''s prompt response, the two enormous golden pillars and the Poneglyph were scanned and stored in the system space.

    Just as he was about to leave, the sky darkened abruptly.

    A massive lightning bolt descended from the heavens.

    Ron activated Shave to dodge, narrowly avoiding the strike that shattered the ground, leaving a pit five or six meters deep.

    He turned his gaze to a nearby ancient structure.

    Enel, bearing a long scar across his chest and holding his golden staff, stood with lightning coursing around him, emanating a cold and lethal aura.

    "This time... I won''t underestimate you again," Enel declared, raising his hand as lightning crackled in his palm.

    "30 million volts¡ªDischarge!"

    The searing electric energy erupted from his palm, racing toward Ron in a ferocious surge.

    Ron, employing Shave, rapidly evaded and moved closer to Enel. Seeing Ron''s hand already moving to grasp his sword, Enel narrowed his eyes and turned into a flash of lightning, reappearing farther away.

    "You think I''ll let you get close again?" Enel called out, wary of the power surrounding Ron''s blade that could harm even him.

    "So cautious?" Ron chuckled. "Is this the so-called god of this sky island?"

    Enel''s eyes glinted, ignoring the taunt as he tapped his left shoulder drum.

    "30 million volts¡ªThunder Beast!"

    A fierce, lightning-formed wolf lunged toward Ron.

    A cold gleam sliced through the air.

    Raikiri unsheathed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Slash!

    A powerful horizontal slash severed the lightning wolf in two, scattering it into harmless arcs.

    "30 million volts¡ªThunder Bird!" Enel struck his right shoulder drum. A massive thunderbird coalesced from electric energy and hurtled down toward Ron, sparking as it cut through the air and leaving a burnt scent in its wake.

    Ron sidestepped the bird''s assault, reappearing closer to Enel. He unleashed a slash, but Enel once again turned into lightning, shifting away to maintain his distance.

    It was clear now¡ªEnel had no intention of engaging in close combat.

    "Seems like you lack long-range attacks," Enel taunted from afar, a smug grin forming. "Let''s see how long you last."

    With both hands, Enel struck the drums on his shoulders. The intensity of the lightning coursing through him multiplied manifold.

    "60 million volts¡ªThunder Dragon!"

    A colossal lightning dragon surged from Enel''s form, drying the air around them. Sparks crackled, and stray bolts shattered rocks and scorched the earth.

    A stray arc struck Ron''s left arm, causing a momentary numbness. But to his astonishment, he felt the energy being absorbed by his right leg.

    Could this be... the Ultimate Kick?

    Could absorbing this lightning power enhance it?

    As the formidable thunder dragon advanced on him, Ron''s eyes lit up.

    Perfect.

    It was the ideal test.

    "Armament Haki¡ªHardening!" Ron''s right leg instantly turned pitch-black, glistening like steel.

    With his leg hardened by Armament Haki, Ron unleashed a Level 7 Tempest Kick¡ªa sharp, green-tinged wind blade charged with Haki met the oncoming dragon.

    Boom!

    The collision sent shockwaves of wind and lightning tearing through the landscape. The ground crumbled, dirt and stones scattered, many reduced to ash by the raw energy.

    Though the green wind blade was ultimately overpowered, splitting apart, the remnants of the thunder dragon hurtled toward Ron.

    Ron swung Raikiri in a cross-slash, cleaving the remnants of the lightning beast. As residual sparks struck him, he raised his hardened right leg to absorb the impact.

    While the Armament Haki deflected most of the damage, the remaining electricity coursed through him, numbing his body. Yet, to his delight, he felt the energy being absorbed into his leg, empowering it further.

    Realizing this, Ron''s eyes shone with newfound understanding.

    Could these lightning attacks enhance his Ultimate Kick''s level?

    The first-level kick already doubled his destructive power. What would higher levels bring?

    When Ron glanced back at Enel, his eyes held a predatory gleam as if eyeing a delicious prize.

    Through his Mantra, Enel sensed this change and felt a chill of inexplicable dread.

    What was this man planning?

    Each subsequent lightning attack from Enel¡ª

    Ron would cut down just enough to blunt its force, allowing the remainder to strike him directly. He endured, absorbing the energy willingly.

    His clothes soon became tattered, revealing finely honed, battle-sculpted muscles beneath.

    Enel grew increasingly unsettled.

    Despite appearing to dominate the fight, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his attacks failed to truly harm this opponent. Instead, the man seemed to revel in the battle.

    Enel''s expression darkened as he watched yet another lightning dragon be cut apart, with stray bolts crashing down.

    Boom!

    The ground split under the impact, debris and dust clouding the air.

    Moments later, from within the smoke, Ron emerged, Raikiri in hand, unfazed. Beneath tousled hair, his dark eyes gleamed, his aura undiminished.

    Where had this monster come from?

    A bead of sweat rolled down Enel''s temple as he gripped his golden staff tighter.

    The self-proclaimed god of Skypiea felt a tremor of unease in his core.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 83 - 83: 83: Head-On Collision

    "I must deliver a fatal blow!"

    Enel decided not to delay any further.

    He immediately executed the most powerful move he could unleash at the moment!

    Terrifying electrical currents crackled wildly around his body, as thick arcs of lightning, like serpentine bolts, surged outward and then coiled around him, gradually forming a colossal lightning giant.

    As soon as the lightning deity took shape, the ground instantly became parched.

    Thunderclouds converged rapidly in the sky above.

    The clouds rumbled with the deafening roar of thunder.

    "Two Hundred Million Volts!"

    The lightening giant formed by Enel lifted its massive lightning arm and brought it crashing down toward Ron. Before it even struck, dozens of massive lightning serpents had already burst forth from its palm, striking the ground below. Thunder roared around Ron, lightning exploding and scattering in all directions, as if he stood within a domain of storms.

    Ron narrowed his eyes.

    Though Enel heavily relied on his Devil Fruit power, it was undeniable that he was skilled enough to develop such an overwhelming technique.

    Could his current level of Armament Haki and the power of his newly mastered sword-slashing techniques cut through something this formidable?

    He wasn''t sure.

    But he had to try!

    Ron reached into the void and drew forth the black blade, Shusui.

    With Shusui in his left hand and Raikiri in his right, he released the full force of his sword mastery and sword intent.

    Crimson sword auras spiraled up both blades from the hilt!

    Sun Breathing, Moon Breathing, Total Concentration!

    Armament Haki, Hardening!

    Both swords were instantly clad in Armament Haki, taking on a deep purple-black hue.

    As the enormous lightning hand descended from above, Ron''s jet-black eyes flashed with a hint of red, his expression turning deathly serious as he took a powerful step forward with his right foot.

    The ground beneath him quaked and then sank sharply underfoot.

    "Moon Breathing, Fourteenth Form: Catastrophe!"

    Ron swung both blades upward with immense force and speed.

    In that instant, countless crimson crescent slashes stormed upward like torrential rain to meet the descending lightning hand!

    Lightning exploded across the landscape!

    Ancient ruins were pierced through, the ground cracked and pitted from countless lightning strikes.

    The winds from the sword strikes roared outward, sending debris flying and sharp sword energy slicing through the earth, making it resemble tofu cut by a wild blade.

    Ron, wielding two of the Twenty-One Great Grade Swords, slashed continuously, countless shadows of blades appearing.

    Under his tousled bangs, red gleams in his black pupils grew increasingly intense!

    "Split... apart!"

    At his command, the hundreds of massive crescent-shaped slashes enveloped in Armament Haki tore through the giant lightning hand that could have obliterated the entire ruin!

    Countless tiny bolts of lightning rained down like a storm.

    The Shandora ruins atop the giant stalk seemed transformed into a realm of lightning.

    Ron, gripping both blades, flashed into the air, looking down at the giant lightening bolt that Enel had become.

    He raised his twin swords, the dense crimson sword energy glowing fiercely on the purple-black blades.

    Enel, still in the form of the giant bolt, had no time to counterattack.

    Ron had already slashed forward.

    "Moon Breathing, Sixteenth Form: Moonbow, Half Moon!"

    Giant crescent-shaped slashes wrapped in Armament Haki, accompanied by wind blades like the arc of a full moon, surged down upon Enel''s giant.

    Under the relentless onslaught of slashes that resembled a cascading waterfall, the massive giant began to fracture and collapse, violent lightning dispersing into the air, unable to maintain its form.

    "No... not yet!"

    Enel, refusing to concede defeat, directed all remaining lightning into the sole remaining arm of the Raijin, shaping it into a colossal lightning fist that he aimed at the airborne Ron!

    If Ron dodged, Enel''s Raijin form would have no energy left for another strike.

    "Good!"

    Ron released both of his blades, letting the two Great Grade swords sink tip-first into the space beside him.

    He grinned at the incoming lightning fist, red madness sparking in his eyes.

    Ron decided to respond with his own ultimate move!

    He stomped hard on the air, causing a shockwave!

    His form disappeared in an instant, reappearing over a hundred meters above.

    Total Concentration: Sun Breathing!

    Ron took a deep breath, gathering all his power into his right leg, now hardened with Level 5 Armament Haki.

    He extended his right leg, kicking fiercely at the giant lightning fist below!

    His body descended rapidly in a blazing line from the sky!

    With Armament Haki hardening, golden lightning entwined his right leg. Friction with the air added a layer of intense flames, making Ron''s figure streaking down appear as a golden comet. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The golden comet met the giant lightning fist in a cataclysmic clash!

    BOOM!

    With a resounding shockwave rippling outward, the thunderclouds overhead split apart, revealing a massive void.

    The entire Shandora ruin began to shudder and collapse.

    Thud!

    The golden comet pierced through the lightning fist, slicing through the giant''s body, and hurtled down to the ground below.

    BAM!

    The ground at the impact site sank over a radius of a thousand meters, layers breaking outward in waves, with gale-force winds sweeping away remnants of ancient structures and greenery alike.

    The Shandora ruins began to crumble on a massive scale.

    "Huff, huff..."

    Ron, who had taken the brunt of the lightning, half-knelt on the ground, gasping for air. His face was pale, and the skin on one side of his neck and part of his face had been burned.

    Even though a significant amount of the lightning had been absorbed by his right leg, he was still badly scorched, with patches of skin charred by the electricity.

    The pain was excruciating, almost enough to blur consciousness.

    But in that moment, his eyes shone with a bright, elated gleam.

    Crackle, crackle.

    The clothing and shoe on his right leg had been obliterated, and the limb, blackened like steel, crackled with golden electricity.

    [Ultimate Kick: A finisher kick that channels all power into the right leg for an unparalleled destructive force. Current level: Lv2, Destruction Power Amplification: 200%.]

    Having absorbed vast amounts of lightning energy, this finishing move had advanced to Level 2, capable of unleashing threefold destructive power.

    Reverting to his original form, Enel, blood at the corner of his mouth, slowly turned to look at Ron, who was still in the crater.

    "Tell me, what is your name?"

    "Ron."

    Ron, swaying but steady, stood up and glanced back at Enel with a slight smirk. "Just an ordinary traveler from the Blue Sea. Remember that."

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 84 - 84: 84: M-My Name is Conis

    "D-damn it... I actually... lost to a Blue Sea dweller..."

    Enel''s voice trailed off as he uttered his final words. Unable to hold on any longer, his eyes rolled back, and he collapsed face down, unconscious.

    Ron spared not even a glance at him. After regaining some energy using the Sun Breathing technique, he accessed the system''s inventory to retrieve his flying machine from the King''s Treasury. He boarded the craft and swiftly departed from the site.

    Ron had no intention of killing Enel or recruiting him as an ally.

    This kind of person was best left for Luffy to handle as part of his journey.

    ...

    Near the sky island, Angel Island.

    On Angel Beach.

    A young girl named Conis sat playing the harp, accompanied by her pet cloud fox.

    The girl, with her small angelic wings, looked pure and beautiful like a celestial being. The cloud fox beside her was endearing, adding to the charm.

    The sound of the harp was serene and captivating.

    Above the sea of clouds, the scenery was breathtakingly picturesque, a moment so tranquil that it seemed to belong in a painting.

    However, the peace was soon shattered by a piercing noise cutting through the sky.

    Conis'' harp playing faltered as the sound grew louder, approaching from afar. Her pet cloud fox, Su, let out an alarmed squeal, prompting Conis to stop playing and turn her head.

    A sleek black flying machine descended from the sky, heading straight for the Angel Beach before landing not far from Conis.

    "It''s that thing from before¡­"

    Conis'' eyes widened slightly with curiosity.

    "Is it made of steel? How can it fly? Where did it come from?"

    "Su!"

    The cloud fox darted toward the aircraft.

    Alarmed, Conis hurried after it.

    "Su, stop! Come back."

    She managed to catch the cloud fox about ten meters from the dark flying machine.

    "Su, don''t run off like that."

    At that moment, a faint sound signaled the opening of the mysterious aircraft.

    Conis, holding Su in her arms, couldn''t help but look over.

    A young man with disheveled black hair, shirtless and covered in burns and soot, emerged from the craft.

    Seeing the severe burns and charred patches on his body, Conis'' eyes widened in shock.

    "What terrible injuries¡­"

    But what surprised Conis even more was the calm, indifferent expression on the young man''s face despite his severe condition.

    An ordinary person would likely have passed out from the pain long ago.

    Could it be that he¡­ didn''t feel pain?

    Conis couldn''t help but wonder.

    Ron stepped out of the flying machine, his feet sinking slightly into the soft sand of Angel Beach. He closed his eyes, savoring the cool breeze and the gentle light of the morning sun, letting his dark hair dance in the wind and the fringe on his forehead sway lightly.

    "Heal."

    Ron silently chanted the command in his mind.

    Wisps of emerald-green, life-infused light coalesced around him, and Conis''s eyes widened in awe as she watched the miraculous sight of the light enveloping his battered form.

    The horrific burns and scorched patches on his skin began to heal rapidly under the glow. The charred outer layer peeled away, revealing smooth, unblemished skin beneath.

    In a matter of moments, his severe injuries had completely vanished without a trace.

    Standing shirtless on the sandy beach, with the dawn''s light casting a glow on him, Ron clenched his fist, a slight smile forming on his lips.

    The healing was complete, and he was in perfect condition.

    First time using the healing spell¡ªit worked well, though it could only be used once a day¡­

    He turned his gaze toward the girl holding the cloud fox nearby.

    "What''s your name?"

    The girl, Conis, stared in stunned silence at the mysterious, powerful young man before her, who now looked unscathed, his well-defined muscles and handsome features catching the morning light. She seemed momentarily lost in thought.

    "Su," S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The fox''s call jolted her back to reality.

    "M-My name is Conis¡­"

    Before she could finish her introduction, a sudden movement caught Ron''s attention as he turned to face the White Sea.

    Whoosh!

    A massive, grotesque beast burst from the White Sea, its gaping, fang-filled maw descending toward Conis.

    A shadow fell over her as she looked up, seeing nothing but the cavernous mouth lined with razor-sharp teeth. There was no time to react.

    In that instant, a powerful kick from Ron struck the side of the beast with enough force to stop time for a moment.

    Bam!

    The monstrous creature, poised to devour Conis, was launched into the air.

    A second later, a massive, wind-infused blade cleaved it in half mid-air, splattering strange blue blood everywhere.

    Ron lowered his leg after the swift strike.

    It wasn''t until she saw the beast''s lifeless body fall that Conis realized what had just transpired. Her face turned pale, and her legs gave way as she sank to the sand, clutching Su with wide, terrified eyes.

    After a while, she managed to regain her composure.

    Looking at the black-haired youth standing protectively in front of her, she whispered with gratitude:

    "Th-thank you for saving me¡­"

    "No need to thank me," Ron replied, smiling as he faced her, the sea behind him. "Your music was beautiful. Would you be interested in joining my crew as a musician?"

    "¡­"

    Conis looked at him in surprise.

    Seeing her hesitation, Ron chuckled and continued, "Maybe that was a bit sudden. Let''s start with introductions."

    He held out his hand, smiling warmly.

    "My name is Ron. I''m from the Blue Sea"

    Still a bit nervous, Conis reached out to shake his hand.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 85 - 85: 85: Leaving Skypieaâ€”The First Companion

    At that moment, Ron thought to himself, "When I saw her playing the harp from the sky, I wondered if she could be Conis from the original story. Looks like I was right."

    Releasing her hand, he said, "Conis, would you like to see the world?"

    Hearing his words, a hint of hesitation flickered in her eyes as she replied softly, "People from Sky Island aren''t allowed to leave¡­ It''s forbidden by ''God''¡­"

    More than her curiosity, she feared the punishment from ''God''¡ªEnel.

    Ron chuckled, "Don''t worry. There''s nothing Enel can do to stop me."

    The mention of Enel''s name made her gasp. "N-no, you can''t just speak his name¡­ or else divine punishment will¡­"

    "Or else what?" Ron asked, smiling confidently.

    Conis was at a loss for words.

    "Huh? No punishment?" she murmured, confused.

    Reading her puzzlement, Ron grinned. "Enel is probably still unconscious. There''s no need to worry about him. Just tell me¡ªdo you want to join my crew and explore the world?"

    Clutching her cloud fox, Conis nodded lightly.

    Ron beamed. "Good."

    For the next few days, Ron stayed on Angel Island, sometimes shopping in Lovely Street for island specialties, or fishing on the White Sea. His presence as a Blue Sea visitor sparked curiosity and interest among the Sky Island residents.

    Four days later, after Conis had convinced her father and packed her belongings, they set off together in the black flying vessel filled, leaving the Sky Island.

    On Jaya Island, the townsfolk murmured once more when the black flying vessel reappeared from the sky.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Ron had already set sail with Conis on board.

    Under a clear sky, their ship, the Traveler, sailed the blue sea, like a leaf drifting with the current.

    "So this is the Blue Sea¡­ It''s so different from Sky Island," Conis said, marveling as she held Su on the deck.

    Ron emerged from his room on the second floor, leaning against the railing as he watched her with a smile. "How does it feel?"

    She turned back to him, smiling brightly. "It''s wonderful."

    "Oh, by the way, Ron¡ªanything I can help with?"

    "Hmm... do you know how to cook?"

    "Of course! I''ve been the cook back home."

    "Great, then starting today, you''re in charge of meals."

    "Understood, Captain!"

    ¡­

    That day, Ron explained to Conis the differences between the vast ocean and her home on Sky Island, including the Marines, pirates, and Devil Fruits.

    Conis listened intently.

    When she learned that beings as powerful as Enel existed in abundance on the Blue Sea, with many even stronger, she was astonished.

    The boundless, unpredictable nature of the Blue Sea was unlike anything on Sky Island.

    Since then, Conis spent her time cooking, playing the harp, and caring for Su¡ªand buried herself in the ship''s library, eager to learn as much as she could about the world.

    As the days passed, her understanding of the Blue Sea grew.

    She learned about the World Government, the Celestial Dragons, the Marines, the Revolutionary Army, pirates, the Grand Line, the New World, and the three types of Devil Fruit users across the Four Seas¡­

    She even discovered details that Ron himself hadn''t noted, such as:

    The world has 173 countries, and islands are classified into small, medium, and large.

    Small islands have a self-sustaining ecosystem, food, water, and a town''s population. These are where the Marines typically sets up small bases.

    Medium islands are larger, often with multiple towns, and might have Marines branches led by captains, responsible for the island and surrounding waters.

    Large islands are big enough to house an entire country, and the Marines avoid setting up branches there to prevent conflicts of authority¡­

    One day, Conis was deep in a book in the library.

    A sudden explosion echoed from the far side of the sea.

    "What happened?" She hurried outside.

    "Probably a pirate clash¡­" Ron said, lifting a massive steel dumbbell.

    Clad in white shorts, her long legs bare, Conis looked out over the railing, following the noise.

    In the distance, two pirate fleets battled fiercely¡ªone ship''s mast bearing the symbol of a whale, the other, a black bird.

    Adjusting the weights, Ron paused and smiled. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Looks like we''ve reached the pirate territories of the Grand Line."

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 86 - 86: 86: The Kung Fu Dugong of Arabasta

    Before long, a few warships emerged on the horizon, opening fire simultaneously on the two pirate crews engaged in battle. The sea in that direction erupted into chaos, resembling a fiery inferno.

    Conis turned her head and looked at Ron, asking, "Will we become pirates one day?"

    "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure. Are you afraid? If you want to go back, I can take you¡­"

    Ron''s words were cut short as Conis, standing with the cloud fox, Su, on her shoulder and holding a telescope, shook her head. "I''m not afraid, nor do I regret coming to this sea. On the contrary, I''m grateful to be here, traveling with you. I''m just worried... worried that my weakness might hold you back¡­"

    Hearing this, Ron paused, the large dumbbell he was lifting halting mid-air. He opened his eyes and turned to Conis with a smile. "So, that''s what it''s about? Well, that''s easy to fix. You just need to get stronger, right?"

    "But¡­" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She glanced at the massive dumbbell in Ron''s hand. "No matter how much I train, I could never be as strong as you, could I?"

    "There''s more than one path to getting stronger."

    Ron hoisted the large dumbbell onto his shoulder and looked at her with a grin. "For instance¡­ how about finding you a Devil Fruit?"

    Conis was taken aback. "A Devil Fruit? But aren''t those rare and precious treasures?"

    "Logia types like Enel''s or Zoan Mythical types and Ancient Zoans might be hard to find, but Paramecia types and regular Zoan fruits shouldn''t be too difficult," Ron said, bending over to place the giant dumbbell on the deck. "From what I can tell, a Paramecia-type would suit you better."

    "I''ll keep an eye out during our travels."

    Despite his words, by the time they reached the inland areas of Arabasta, Ron and Conis hadn''t come across any Devil Fruits on the pirate ships or islands they encountered along the way. Information on Devil Fruits was scarce and often monopolized by powerful factions or consumed as soon as they appeared. Finding reliable sources of information might require delving into underground channels.

    Searching aimlessly across the vast seas proved to be quite difficult. However, Conis wasn''t worried. After familiarizing herself with the world''s common knowledge, she began learning navigation and ship handling skills from Ron. By the time they reached Arabasta, she was adept at steering the ship.

    The Traveler anchored at the shore. Ron, clad in a black cloak, and Conis, draped in a white robe that concealed her wings, disembarked together.

    "So, this is Arabasta, the great superpower of the first half of the Grand Line¡­"

    Holding the cloud fox, Conis gazed ahead with excitement. According to books, this nation was established by the descendants of one of the twenty kings who formed the World Government 800 years ago. Known as the Sand Kingdom, its standing army exceeded 600,000, and its territory was likely more than ten times the size of Sky Island.

    The moment Ron stepped onto Arabasta''s soil, a prompt echoed in his mind.

    [Ding! Location detected ¡ª Arabasta. Sign-in available. Would you like to sign in?]

    "Sign in."

    [Ding! Sign-in successful. Reward obtained: +10 Vitality Points.

    Additional reward: Special Item ¡ª Endless Wine Jug.]

    With great anticipation, Ron examined the effects of the special item, only to find a brief description: [Contains an endless supply of alcohol. Refreshes daily. Never depletes.]

    "Wait¡­ that''s it?"

    Looking at the heavy Endless Wine Jug in his hand, Ron''s face darkened.

    "It really has no other effects? It just produces alcohol?" he muttered. "Do I look like I need help buying drinks?!"

    The wine he had purchased at Sabaody Archipelago still hadn''t been finished, and there was plenty more in his system''s inventory. Shaking his head, Ron placed the jug back into the system space via the King''s Treasury.

    Just as he completed this, a commotion sounded from the water near the ship. Both Ron and Conis turned to look.

    Several creatures, appearing cute but with shells resembling tortoises on their backs, emerged from the water and made their way onto the shore, blocking their path.

    "What are these...?" Conis asked curiously.

    Ron chuckled and explained, "These are Arabasta''s native Kung-Fu Dugongs."

    He focused on the lead dugong, which waved its fins at them and made a series of grunts.

    Understanding the animals'' speech, Ron, with his talent for languages, translated, "It says, ''If you want to come ashore, prove yourself by defeating me. If you can''t, it means you''re a weakling and should crawl back the way you came...''"

    As he translated, Ron''s gaze narrowed at the bold creature.

    "Bold of you to say that."

    Conis rubbed her forehead, unsure whether to laugh or cry. "Ron, normal people in the Blue Sea shouldn''t be able to understand animals, right...?"

    Before she could finish, there was a loud thud. The boastful dugong lay sprawled out before Ron, eyes swirling, with a large bump on its head.

    Ron retracted his fist and looked at the downed creature, chuckling. "Care to be bold again, huh?"

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 87 - 87: 87: The News of the Devil Fruit

    The defeated Kung Fu Dugong slowly regained consciousness. Its gaze toward Ron lost all arrogance and was instead full of admiration. Its small eyes sparkled as it gazed at Ron, its tail wagging happily.

    "Hmm, hmm, hmm-hmm."

    "You want to be my apprentice?" Ron was surprised, then remembered the Dugongs'' tradition of acknowledging a stronger opponent as their master.

    "Hmm, hmm, hmm-hmm-hmm," the Dugong clung to Ron''s leg, pleading with bright, hopeful eyes. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ron pondered for a moment before replying, "You really want to become my student?"

    The Dugong paused, then nodded enthusiastically, its small tail wagging at high speed.

    "Alright, I''ll give you a task. Watch over this ship. If you''re still here when we return, I''ll accept you as my apprentice and take you out to sea," Ron said.

    "Hmm-hmm!" The Dugong nodded with joy, beaming up at him.

    As Ron and Conis walked away, the Dugong remained by the ship, waving energetically.

    "What an interesting creature..." Conis glanced back and remarked.

    She then looked at Ron. "Ron, are you really going to take it out to sea as your apprentice?"

    Ron chuckled and nodded. "Why not? It''ll be fun, don''t you think?"

    "True, but won''t the sea be dangerous for it?" Conis asked with a hint of worry.

    "Don''t worry. Right now, it''s stronger than you are. With more training, it can become even more formidable," Ron said, smiling.

    In the original story, there was even a Dugong that mastered Armament Haki, proving the potential of this species in combat. If trained properly, perhaps even Observation Haki could be awakened...

    Ron was quite intrigued by the idea.

    Arabasta truly lived up to its name as the land of sand. Everywhere they looked, it was a sea of yellow sand under the scorching sun, the heat intense.

    Ron and Conis walked along a sandy path until they reached the city of Erumalu.

    "A bustling city in the middle of the desert... Who would have thought?" Conis looked around, marveling at the sights that were so different from her home in the sky.

    Erumalu was vibrant and full of life, bustling with activity. It hadn''t yet been marred by the chaos caused by Crocodile and Baroque Works. This was six years before the events that would lead to Arabasta''s crisis.

    Ron learned from certain underground sources that Crocodile, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, had indeed already arrived in Arabasta. Currently, Crocodile, as a Warlord, was hunting down pirates, often appearing in newspapers as a hero. He had gained quite a reputation in the kingdom. Yet, nobody in Arabasta knew that this "hero" was the true mastermind behind Baroque Works, the largest underground crime syndicate in the country, under the alias Mr. 0.

    Besides learning about Crocodile''s presence, Ron discovered an unexpected piece of news. Baroque Works was set to host an underground auction in Rainbase in four days. The highlight of the auction? A Devil Fruit!

    Underground factions across Arabasta were scrambling to gather funds for this rare item.

    "This is quite the opportunity," Ron thought.

    "Even if it''s a trap set by Crocodile, it''s worth checking out."

    That very day, Ron and Conis set off for Rainbase.

    ¡­

    Four Days Later ¨C Arabasta, Rainbase¡­

    Rainbase was effectively the stronghold of Baroque Works. It boasted the largest casino in Arabasta, Rain Dinners, which stood as a grand centerpiece of the city. Compared to Erumalu, Rainbase was far more bustling, with crowds, merchants shouting their wares, and a continuous flow of carriages and people.

    Inside a tavern, Ron and Conis sat at the bar.

    "Ah... This feels amazing," Conis sighed happily after drinking a large glass of cold water.

    "Miss, another glass, please!" she called out.

    "Coming right up!" the bartender replied.

    Ron sipped a cold beer, savoring it. The chilled drink was a stark contrast to the harsh heat of the desert and made him feel alive again.

    "Su," he called out to the cloud fox perched beside him, which eyed his beer curiously.

    "Want a taste?" Ron asked, grinning.

    Su''s eyes shone with excitement, and it nodded eagerly.

    "Miss, can you get one more cold beer for my little friend here?"

    "Of course!" the bartender replied cheerfully.

    A few moments later, a smaller mug of cold beer was placed before Su. It sniffed it, then lapped at the drink with its tiny tongue.

    "Su! Su!" It seemed to enjoy the taste, its eyes lighting up. With both front paws, it hugged the mug, which was about the same size as itself, and began drinking earnestly.

    Before long, Su had finished the entire mug. Its small belly was rounded, and its eyes were glazed over as it lay on the bar, hiccuping and twitching in a drunken stupor. "Hic... Hic..."

    Ron couldn''t help but laugh at the scene.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 88 - 88: 88: The Rising Tension in Rainbaseâ€”An Uninvited Guest

    At the top of the largest building in Rainbase, the Rain Dinners casino:

    A man with slicked-back hair, a long scar slashing across his face, and clad in a black fur coat stood by the glass window, a cigar clamped between his teeth. Crocodile, the man renowned as the "Desert King," surveyed the city below¡ªa glittering facade filled with wealth and splendor, but shrouded in darkness and crime.

    Footsteps echoed from behind.

    Without turning, Crocodile spoke, "Is everything set?"

    "Yes. Mr. 1 and Mr. 2 have everything ready," a female voice responded from the shadowed part of the room. "Over ninety percent of the underground organizations in Arabasta have gathered in this city. We''re monitoring their movements closely."

    "Well done," Crocodile said, eyes narrowing slightly. "After tonight, the entire underground network of Arabasta will be under my control."

    "Since we already have everything planned, should we really reveal the Devil Fruit?" the voice questioned.

    "An effective lure requires authenticity," Crocodile remarked coolly. "We have to make them believe it''s genuine, or they won''t bite. Of course, we''ll make sure they don''t get away with it."

    "Understood. I''ll handle tonight''s auction as planned, boss," said the woman, stepping into a shaft of light. She was tall, with tanned skin, long dark hair, and a sharp, commanding presence. She was clad in a white fur coat, a cowboy hat shadowing her calculating eyes.

    At Night¡­

    Rainbase glittered brightly, a pearl in the desert, alive with lights and bustling activity. The shadowy forces that moved unseen during the day now emerged, converging toward Rain Dinners.

    Ron, after ensuring Conis was safe, set off alone toward the grand casino.

    Tonight would be far from peaceful.

    Rain Dinners Casino:

    The streets outside were crowded with different factions¡ªsome visible, others lurking in the shadows¡ªready to support their representatives inside the casino. These people, armed to the teeth, stood at the brink of conflict.

    Ron, dressed in black capris and a white short-sleeve hoodie, walked calmly through the crowd, his dark hair catching glances from those who were surprised to see a seemingly carefree youth heading toward the casino doors.

    Stepping into the main hall of Rain Dinners, Ron felt multiple eyes on him. Many attendees, sizing him up, soon dismissed him as an unarmed young man likely there to gamble, not compete for the Devil Fruit.

    "It''s my first time in a place like this," Ron murmured, a hint of amusement in his tone. Hands in the pockets of his hoodie, he chewed on some bubblegum bought in Rainbase, occasionally blowing bubbles. His relaxed demeanor made him stand out in the sea of tense, battle-ready attendees.

    "What''s that kid doing here?" someone muttered, irritated.

    "Did Baroque Works lose its touch, letting kids in now?" another scoffed.

    "Get him out of here. He''s an eyesore."

    "Leave it. Baroque Works will handle it," said a man, shaking his head.

    Just as Ron wandered around, a hulking figure over two meters tall, shirtless with scars crisscrossing his chest and a massive axe on his back, blocked his path.

    Smack!

    Ron stopped mid-step, a bubble from his gum bursting softly.

    "That''s Koyared", someone whispered. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Shh! I heard he despises weaklings. That kid is done for."

    "Do you think he''ll crush the kid''s head with one slap?" a voice speculated darkly.

    Koyared, glared down at Ron, eyes filled with murderous intent.

    "Get lost, runt," he snarled, raising a hand the size of a shovel to strike.

    Ron''s eyes narrowed.

    Suddenly, Koyared froze, his raised hand trembling mid-air. Beads of sweat rolled down his face, eyes wide with terror as he stared at the calm youth in front of him. The room seemed to hold its breath as a cold, invisible pressure emanated from Ron.

    "What''s happening?" someone asked, puzzled.

    "Why did he stop?"

    "Did he... get scared?"

    Before anyone could make sense of the scene, the side doors of the hall opened, and Mr. 3, the wax-wielding agent of Baroque Works, stepped forward.

    "Apologies for the wait. The auction will begin shortly. Please proceed inside," he announced.

    The seriousness of the announcement redirected everyone''s attention. Conversations hushed as the attendees moved toward the inner hall, excitement simmering at the prospect of the Devil Fruit.

    Ron, without sparing Koyared another glance, followed the crowd, chewing his bubblegum.

    Koyared waited until Ron was out of sight before he swallowed hard, eyes still wide with lingering dread.

    "That... that was killing intent," he whispered shakily, a hand wiping sweat from his scarred face. The intensity he felt reminded him of Arabasta''s infamous hero, the Warlord of the Sea, Crocodile.

    Who in the world was that boy?

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 89 - 89: 89: This Devil Fruit - its mine now

    After passing through the doorway and navigating several rooms and flights of stairs, they finally arrived at the auction hall. The lighting was dim, akin to that of a movie theater, casting a mysterious ambiance over the room.

    Participants began to find their seats.

    Ron chose a random spot toward the back and settled in, patiently waiting for the auction to commence.

    It didn''t take long before a bright spotlight illuminated the stage.

    A striking woman with long dark hair, tan skin, and a poised elegance stepped onto the platform. She wore a white fur coat draped over her shoulders and a signature cowboy hat that set her apart. Her figure was tall and graceful, exuding an aura of cold confidence.

    "Oh?"

    Ron''s eyes sparkled with a hint of surprise as he recognized her.

    "Nico Robin, so she''s the one hosting this auction."

    Standing in the center of the well-lit stage, Nico Robin surveyed the audience, a soft, knowing smile playing on her lips. "It looks like all the esteemed guests are present, so let''s begin the auction."

    "First item up for bid¡­" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the auction commenced, at the top of the Rain Dinners Casino, Crocodile stood, draped in a black fur coat with a cigar between his lips. His sharp eyes gleamed with ambition as he overlooked the vibrant, sleepless city set in the middle of the desert.

    "Let the revelry¡­ commence."

    Simultaneously, across Arabasta, Baroque Works agents were set into motion. Mr. 1, Daz Bonez, wielding his Supa Supa no Mi (Dice Dice Fruit) powers, led the assault on the underground forces of the royal capital, while Miss Doublefinger, with her spiked abilities, assisted. Mr. 4, Mr. 5, and Mr. 7 unleashed sudden strikes on the underground networks in Yuba, Erumalu, and Katorea.

    Elsewhere, Mr. 2, Bon Kurei, with his Mane Mane no Mi (Clone Clone fruit) abilities, led a group of Baroque Works agents hidden within Rainbase, surrounding the various underground gangs and waiting for the perfect moment to strike and trap them all.

    By dawn, the underground forces of Arabasta would be under the control of a single power.

    This, for Crocodile, the mastermind, was just the first phase of his grand plan to usurp the throne.

    Back at Rain Dinners Casino:

    After the auctioning of nine items, the atmosphere in the room reached a fever pitch. None of the attendees were aware of the chaos erupting outside.

    Finally, it was time for the main event.

    "Up next is the final item of the night!" Nico Robin''s voice rang out, causing everyone in the room to lean forward with anticipation, their eyes fixated on the platform and the cloth-draped display case.

    Robin, now known as Baroque Works'' Vice President, deftly removed the cover, revealing a glass case containing a fruit with a spiraled, textured skin.

    "The Tetsu Tetsu no Mi (Metal-Metal fruit), a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit!" Robin declared.

    "The starting bid is 400 million Berries!"

    A collective gasp swept through the audience.

    "I bid 450 mllion Berries!"

    "470 million!"

    "500 million!"

    "Out of my way, 550 million! The Leisai Family claims it!"

    In an instant, the room became a frenzy of shouts and raised hands.

    "A Paramecia-type Tetsu Tetsu no Mi, huh¡­" Ron''s eyes assessed the fruit, comparing it to the image he recalled from a Devil Fruit compendium. There was no doubt¡ªit was genuine. The Tetsu Tetsu no Mi, with its ability to manipulate metal, could become a formidable power if developed properly. Even without direct combat, the potential for producing and weaponizing steel was staggering.

    It was no surprise these underground figures were losing themselves in a bidding war.

    But Crocodile offering up such a potent Devil Fruit for auction? Ron''s eyes flickered as he scanned the room and extended his senses with Observation Haki, gauging the crowd''s reactions and identifying concealed threats.

    As he suspected¡ªthis was bait. A lure meant to draw these underground leaders into madness. Crocodile had no real intention of letting the fruit go.

    Robin''s role as host, the Devil Fruit user hidden in the shadows, and the design of the retractable stage platform were all signs pointing to this conclusion.

    "So that''s how it is¡­" Ron''s lips curled up slightly.

    The bidding had reached its climax, with the price now at 700 million Berries. Only two factions remained vying for control.

    "760 million."

    "800 million."

    "800 million Berries once,800 million Berries twice¡ª"

    "Damn it! 900 million Berries!" The one-eyed leader of the Mojai Syndicate, known as One-Eyed Mochi, snarled at the prince of Alubarna''s largest black-market family. "If you Leisai punks have more to offer, do it. Otherwise, back off! Try to cross me, and I swear we''ll fight to the death."

    Robin raised her gavel. "900 million Berries going once, 900 million going twice¡­"

    The eldest Leisai son glared with clenched fists but didn''t raise the bid.

    "900 million Berries, th¡ª"

    Just as Robin was about to bring down the gavel, a figure appeared on the stage without a sound, as if materializing from thin air.

    "I''ll be taking this fruit."

    The calm, assured voice of a young man echoed through the hall, catching everyone off guard. Before anyone could react, the black-haired boy in black capri pants and a white hooded shirt broke through the steel-grade glass and took the Tetsu Tetsu no Mi in his grasp.

    One-Eyed Mochi''s eyes bulged as he recognized the figure from earlier in the hall.

    "It''s that kid!"

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 90 - 90: 90: Crocodiles Killing Intent

    Nico Robin finally reacted.

    Her eyes narrowed instantly, and she crossed her arms to activate the power of her Flower-Flower Fruit.

    "Open Flower!"

    Before her stood the mysterious black-haired boy, who had just sprouted two extra arms. Before she could strangle him, his figure suddenly flashed and appeared right in front of her. In her widened eyes, he slapped his palm onto her neck.

    Robin''s vision went dark, and she collapsed forward.

    Ron reached out and caught her, lifting her onto his shoulder.

    "Guillotine!"

    A blade thrown from above was subjected to intense gravity, cutting through the air at an astonishing speed toward Ron below.

    Ron used Shave, disappearing from the spot to avoid the strike.

    The entire arena was nearly destroyed in the process.

    "Where is he? Where?!"

    Everyone turned their heads in all directions.

    The one-eyed Mochi was also shocked by the sudden turn of events. Mochi drew his gun from his waist and yelled angrily, "Where''s my Devil Fruit?!"

    Others beside him stood frozen, gazing in shock at the black-haired boy holding the Baroque Works vice president''s badge and the Devil Fruit.

    "Over there!"

    Someone saw it.

    Immediately, the entire crowd pulled out their weapons and began shooting toward that direction, not caring if they hit anyone else.

    For these underground leaders, who had committed countless crimes, killing was nothing. The only important thing now was to seize that damn Devil Fruit from the boy.

    Ron lifted his foot and swept it backward.

    A massive cyan wind blade instantly sliced through all the bullets shot at him, then horizontally slashed through the group of underground leaders, whose greed and madness had overtaken them.

    Some didn''t even realize what had happened, and only after several seconds did their upper bodies separate from their lower ones, spraying blood everywhere.

    The cyan wind blade continued unyieldingly, embedding itself in one of the pillars in the auction hall, which then collapsed, crushing more people.

    The scene became utter chaos.

    "Don''t think you can escape!"

    Baroque Works'' senior agent, the ability user of the Kilo Kilo no Mi, Mikita, floated toward Ron, with her umbrella.

    Ron didn''t even glance at her, once again performing Tempest Kick.

    An even larger cyan wind blade broke through several walls, blasting out of the rain banquet casino.

    Ron stomped once more, and his figure disappeared again.

    Seeing the situation unfold, the rest of the group couldn''t sit still any longer.

    "That guy escaped!"

    "Quick, chase him!"

    "Whoever catches him, the Devil Fruit is theirs!"

    "Don''t try to steal it from me, or I''ll kill you all!"

    "Heh, come on, let''s see who kills who!"

    The remaining people charged toward the exit, weapons in hand.

    Mikita saw this and panicked. She quickly pulled out a transponder snail to contact Mr. 0, Crocodile.

    "What''s going on?"

    "President, we''re in big trouble..."

    Crocodile, on the highest floor of the Rain Banquet Casino, was silent for a few seconds after hearing Mikita''s report. Then he exhaled a puff of smoke and spoke in a cold voice, "Mikita, notify Mr. 2 to act immediately. I''ll go get the Fruit back!"

    "Understood!"

    After closing the transponder snail, Crocodile clenched it tightly in his hand, veins bulging on his forehead, his face dark with rage.

    "How dare you ruin my plans... who the hell is looking to die?!"

    As soon as he spoke, his body turned into a mass of sand and crashed through the glass in front of him, heading toward the distance.

    ...

    Rainbase, at the edge near the outer city....

    Ron, carrying the unconscious Nico Robin, landed here from the roof of a nearby building.

    After setting Robin down and letting her lean against the wall, a gust of sand swirled from the distance and converged into a humanoid shape.

    "So, it''s you. You took my Fruit."

    Crocodile, cigar in his mouth, narrowed his eyes as he locked onto the black-haired boy standing in front of him.

    Upon seeing the Devil Fruit in the boy''s hand, Crocodile secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Luckily, it hasn''t been eaten yet... in that case, I can just take it back..."

    His right arm immediately turned into sand, transforming into a sand rope that shot toward the boy at lightning speed. But it missed.

    "What?"

    Crocodile''s eyes narrowed.

    So fast! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The boy in the white hoodie and mysterious black hair stood about ten meters in front of him. One hand was in his pocket, while the other held the Devil Fruit, smiling as he looked at Crocodile.

    "Turns out you''re the big boss behind Baroque Works."

    Crocodile''s eyes narrowed further as he felt the murderous intent coming from Ron.

    Ron remained calm, smiling at him. "To make you show your killing intent so quickly, this news must be worth quite a lot, at least to you."

    "It seems if this news gets out, it might ruin your plans in the future, right?"

    "Shut up!"

    Crocodile, who had been chewing on his cigar, couldn''t take it anymore. He swung his hand with killing intent, activating his Sand Sand fruit to attack Ron.

    "Sandstorm!"

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 91 - 91: 91: Battle with Crocodile (Part 1)

    A small sandstorm erupted from Crocodile''s palm, surging toward Ron, obliterating the brick and stone ground in its wake.

    ''Tempest Kick!''

    Ron swung his leg.

    A massive cyan wind blade collided with the sandstorm, sending gusts of wind scattering in all directions.

    Without a sound, Crocodile, who had seemingly transformed into sand, suddenly appeared beside Ron, both hands reaching toward the Devil Fruit in Ron''s possession.

    But he grabbed nothing.

    In the blink of an eye, Ron disappeared from his position and reappeared where Crocodile had been standing just moments ago.

    The two had swapped positions in an instant.

    Crocodile''s expression grew serious.

    "Six Powers'' Shave?" He fixed his gaze on Ron. "Who are you, kid?"

    "My name''s Ron, just an ordinary traveler," Ron replied with a smile, then let go of the Devil Fruit in his hand. The Metal Metal Fruit began to sink slowly into the air beside him, like water settling into an empty void. Crocodile narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "So you''re a Devil Fruit user too."

    Ron gave a slight smile but didn''t respond.

    The ability of the King''s Treasure seemed to resemble a Devil Fruit power in this world.

    After witnessing Ron''s Shave and "Devil Fruit ability," Crocodile became fully alert, taking the seemingly ten-year-old black-haired boy seriously as a true opponent.

    "I''ll admit, you''re strong, but challenging me? Hmph."

    Crocodile''s cold gaze never left Ron, his hands releasing waves of fine sand, as if they were alive. His black fur coat billowed in the wind as his gold hook glinted coldly with deadly intent. The full force of the Warlord of the Sea, the Desert King, was on display!

    Crocodile slammed his palm into the ground.

    The earth around him cracked, spreading in a visible pattern for dozens of meters. Even rocks crumbled into fine sand, and the sand that touched anything began to drain the water out of it, expanding outward with a deadly, parching effect.

    The ground appeared lifeless, cracked and barren.

    "Destruction Cycle!"

    Twelve sand serpents made of yellow sand, formed from rocks that had turned to dust, shot from the cracked earth, closing in on Ron from all directions.

    Anyone or anything touched by the yellow sand would have its water drained instantly.

    Ron knew this danger well. He had intended to use Shave to dodge, but suddenly, the ground beneath his feet collapsed, and yellow sand wrapped around his legs.

    With a burst of power, Ron shattered the sand that was trying to drain his moisture with a powerful gust of wind, but the sand was already coming at him from all sides. Even with Shave, he couldn''t completely avoid it.

    Moreover, with the ground collapsing beneath his feet, Shave, which relied on rapid foot movement to speed up, became impossible to use.

    Ron''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he reached out into the void.

    To Crocodile''s surprise, Ron grabbed a long sword that shimmered with light from thin air.

    "Water Breathing, Total Concentration, Sixth Form, Whirlpool!"

    With a swift motion, Ron swung the sword.

    A massive water-blue whirlpool erupted from around him, the whirlpool transforming into an enormous, razor-sharp blade that instantly blocked the yellow sand, while a series of spiral slashes, like flowing water, cut toward Crocodile.

    "He''s also... a swordsman?"

    Crocodile''s eyes widened slightly, a sense of unease rising in his heart. When did such a young swordsman appear on the seas?

    He didn''t have time to dwell on it.

    He immediately activated his power.

    "Yellow Sand Wall!"

    A massive surge of yellow sand erupted from the cracked ground before him, transforming into a thick, sturdy wall of sand that blocked the spiraling slashes.

    As the Yellow Sand Wall disintegrated into fine sand, the black-haired boy had already disappeared from his position.

    A flash of danger crossed Crocodile''s mind. Without hesitation, he transformed into sand and scattered into flowing sand, spreading out in all directions.

    The next moment...

    A flash of sharp blue blade light appeared in mid-air.

    Under the dim moonlight, it swiftly cut through the air, leaving behind ten beautiful blue arcs of light.

    "Water Breathing, Fifth Form, Blessed Rain after the Drought."

    Crocodile''s sand form was slashed by the soft and gentle blue light, splitting apart into yellow sand that scattered across the ground.

    Ron, holding Raikiri, glanced sideways in a certain direction.

    Yellow sand began to gather there, coalescing into Crocodile''s towering figure. He glanced down at his left arm, which had been cut open, blood dripping from the wound.

    Crocodile glared darkly at Ron. "How did you do that?"

    Ron looked down at the pristine blade of Raikiri in his hand and then glanced at Crocodile, smiling. "Even if you''re a Logia-type Devil Fruit user, if your elemental transformation speed is slow enough, you''ll certainly be slashed by an armed haki-infused strike."

    As Ron turned to face Crocodile, who was scowling in fury, he added, "Compared to the Rumble Rumble Fruit user I faced before, your elemental transformation speed is really slow, huh?"

    "Shut up!"

    Crocodile was furious. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Desert Sunflower!"

    He touched the ground with his right hand, and the earth beneath Ron instantly transformed into sand.

    Just as the ground began to collapse and form a sinking, life-devouring sand dune, Ron, sensing the imminent danger, leaped into the air in advance.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 92 - 92: 92: Battle with Crocodile (Part 2)

    "Sand Pattern!"

    The yellow sand below transformed into massive sand dragons, charging toward Ron in the air, trying to bite and devour him.

    Ron raised his sword and swung it through the air.

    Several slashes infused with Haki instantly severed the sand dragons into multiple pieces, scattering them into fine sand that could no longer hold its shape, falling to the ground.

    "Arc Crescent Sand Dune!"

    Crocodile''s sand-formed right arm swung toward Ron in midair. The sand-formed arm enlarged, taking on the shape of a crescent moon as it slashed toward Ron from above.

    If touched by his sand blade, Ron would instantly have his internal moisture drained.

    But Ron had no intention of dodging.

    Descending from the air, Ron took a light breath, and the sharp, clear blade of Raikiri began to glow with flowing blue water. In a vertical stance from high to low, he slashed down toward the ground.

    "Water Breathing, Eighth Form, Waterfall Basin."

    The powerful Haki-infused and water-charged slash shattered the massive sand blade, and the scattered yellow sand, now absorbing water, fell to the ground.

    Immediately after, Ron, holding the Raikiri wrapped in flowing blue water, rushed toward Crocodile at high speed, his body spinning, slashing repeatedly as his strikes gathered power.

    Like a blue water dragon, it swirled and moved with fluid grace!

    Water Breathing''s Tenth Form: Constant Flux!

    Crocodile clenched his teeth, extending his palm to the front and forcing it down.

    "Sand Burial!"

    The earth suddenly trembled!

    The land on both sides of the "water dragon" cracked and turned to sand, rising like a sea toward the center to bury the water dragon.

    However, as the yellow sand approached, it suddenly grew heavier and fell to the ground, absorbing the water vapor surrounding the water dragon.

    "Damn it!"

    Crocodile never expected that his abilities would be countered by a sword technique.

    Looking at the powerful blue water dragon charging toward him, his eyes grew dark and intense.

    If he wanted a fight, then let''s test it out!

    "Desert Sword!"

    Crocodile''s intact left arm instantly transformed into a sand blade, slashing downward from top to bottom!

    The ground before him split open, and the huge, sharp sand blade collided head-on with the powerful blue water dragon formed by the sword''s force!

    Clang!

    The yellow sand and flowing water collided sharply, clearly defining the difference between them!

    The violent shockwaves spread out in all directions, shattering nearby houses or eroding them with sand.

    On the cracked earth, Crocodile''s half of the ground had completely turned to sand, while the area Ron occupied was rapidly regaining life.

    When Nico Robin slowly regained consciousness, what she saw was this scene.

    Her boss, Crocodile, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, had transformed his hand into a sand blade. With a cigar clenched between his teeth and a grim expression on his face, he clashed fiercely against the mysterious black-haired boy who had knocked her out earlier, now wielding a long sword.

    The overwhelming and violent forces of both parties collided, rapidly increasing, with shockwaves spreading in waves, the winds howling and yellow sand swirling. Even Nico Robin, who had seen many battles, was left stunned.

    What in the world... is happening here?! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is this really the strength of one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Crocodile?"

    Ron looked up at Crocodile, who was much taller than him, and chuckled, his expression casual.

    "When compared to the other Warlords I''ve fought, it seems like you''re only slightly stronger than Gecko Moria."

    "Don''t talk big!"

    Crocodile''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    In an instant, streams of flowing sand began to wind around Ron from the ground.

    At the same time, a golden hook mounted on Crocodile''s other arm glinted coldly, slicing through the air as it dropped mercilessly toward him.

    The hook''s tip had a purple tint, clearly coated with a deadly poison.

    "Yayo yayo."

    Ron stepped on the ground that had once again solidified, evading the strike in the nick of time and disappearing from Crocodile''s sight. The next moment.

    With a sharp gust of wind, an incredibly fast and powerful whip kick struck Crocodile heavily from his left side.

    Crocodile''s towering body flew like a cannonball, and in the astonished gaze of Nico Robin, he was sent flying far away. After smashing through several buildings on the eastern edge of Rainbase, he landed in the desert outside the city and slid dozens of meters before coming to a stop.

    Nico Robin looked in the direction Crocodile had been sent flying, her disbelief evident.

    That was one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, the King of the Desert, a user of the Logia Sand-Sand Fruit!

    How could... he be sent flying like that?

    She turned her gaze toward the mysterious youth who stood holding a gleaming long sword, the one who had just sent Crocodile flying.

    Who is he?!

    As she watched, the black-haired boy reached out with his left hand, his palm seemingly disappearing into the air. When he pulled it back, he was holding a large wine gourd.

    He held the sword in one hand and the wine gourd in the other, pouring the drink into his mouth.

    "A Devil Fruit user, huh..."

    Robin thought to herself, unable to stop wondering.

    Is he a new pirate? Or someone trained by a secret organization?

    What kind of Devil Fruit power does he have?

    Is it related to space?

    Just as she was lost in thought.

    A young, somewhat naive voice suddenly spoke in her ear.

    "Nico Robin."

    Robin snapped out of her thoughts, only to find that the black-haired boy was no longer in front of her.

    She quickly turned around, scanning the area.

    As she turned, she immediately saw the mysterious young man who had somehow appeared beside her, standing shoulder to shoulder with her, facing the opposite direction.

    A cold sweat dripped down from Robin''s forehead.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 93 - 93: 93: Eleventh Formâ€”The Secrets of Water: Nagi (Calm)

    "When¡­ when did this happen¡­?

    Wait, he knows my identity?

    He came to capture me!"

    As these thoughts rushed through Nico Robin''s mind, a chilling sense of dread suddenly rose from her chest.

    "Don''t be nervous, Nico Robin. I mean you no harm."

    The black-haired young man, who seemed so mysterious and inscrutable in her anxious state, turned to look at her.

    Under the moonlight, the youthful face of the black-haired boy carried a smile as he gazed at her.

    "My name is Ron. I''m just a traveler who has recently entered the Grand Line. I''m not interested in your bounty. I just happen to know a few things about you. You don''t need to worry about me handing you over to the Marines."

    Robin was momentarily stunned at his words.

    "You''re not here to capture... me?"

    "Of course not."

    "Then are you here to threaten Crocodile? That would be impossible. Our Captain would never compromise over the lives of his subordinates."

    Nico Robin slowly regained her composure.

    "No."

    "Then why are you trying to capture me? If it''s neither to hand me over to the Marines nor to threaten Crocodile, what''s in it for you to capture me?"

    Robin was genuinely confused.

    Standing beside her, Ron held his Raikiri sword in one hand and a large, endless wine gourd in the other. After taking a large gulp of alcohol, he smiled at Robin.

    "What if... I captured you because I want you to be my partner?"

    Nico Robin froze at his words.

    "...Huh?"

    She was about to say something when suddenly¡ª

    The ground trembled.

    The disturbance came from the desert outside the city.

    "Yayo yayo, what a persistent guy. Let me take care of that first, then I''ll talk to you later."

    Ron spoke casually, releasing his hold on the wine gourd, letting it sink into the void.

    With a stomp of his foot, the ground collapsed beneath him, and a violent gust of wind blew Robin''s hair wildly. In an instant, Ron''s figure shot toward the desert outside the city like an arrow from a bow, moving at an incredibly terrifying speed.

    "What immense strength..."

    Robin murmured, her gaze following him eastward.

    Suddenly, a thought struck her.

    "Could he... really defeat Crocodile?"

    With that thought stirring her emotions, she quickly stretched her long legs and ran toward the desert.

    When Robin exited Rainbase, she immediately spotted Ron in a white short-sleeve hoodie, holding his sword with one hand, standing alone in the desert.

    On the opposite side of him, Crocodile, who had been struck by Ron''s powerful attack and was now slightly crazed, unleashed the full extent of his Devil Fruit powers, summoning a massive sandstorm.

    The dry, desolate yellow sand rapidly swirled, forming an insanely violent tornado, heading straight for Ron.

    It was like a giant crocodile, eager to devour everything in its path.

    Even though Robin was far away, the exposed skin on her body was still stung by the fierce winds carrying the sand particles.

    The destructive power up close, or even a direct hit from this wind, would be unimaginable.

    "This is the power of the Logia-type Devil Fruit... When its abilities are pushed to their limit, it''s truly... a natural disaster!"

    Robin''s voice trembled slightly.

    The enormous sandstorm in front of her seemed capable of destroying half of Rainbase...

    "Can anyone really withstand such destructive power?"

    She turned her gaze toward Ron, holding the sword.

    Compared to the terrifying tornado, he appeared so small, standing alone in the desert.

    Yet when he faced the massive sandstorm, his expression was calm. Slowly, he raised his sword, which shimmered with blue light.

    The moonlight, yellow sand, and fierce wind all seemed to calm down in that moment.

    Robin, lost in a daze, seemed to see beneath the small figure of Ron, the ground beneath him turning into a tranquil blue sea.

    A lake of swirling, expanding blue water quickly spread outward, enveloping an area of hundreds of meters, turning it into a turbulent lake.

    Behind the sandstorm, both Crocodile and Robin stood on top of this massive, rolling lake.

    The sky was filled with clouds, and the lake''s surface churned and flipped.

    There was no wind in the air, and all that could be heard was the sound of the water swirling.

    "What... is this?!"

    Crocodile frowned as he looked down at the roiling water beneath him. Hadn''t he just been in the desert?

    Why was he here now?

    Was it an illusion?

    Or... was this the power of his Devil Fruit?

    Drip!

    A single drop of water fell from the sky, splashing onto the churning lake below.

    The center of the lake instantly became still, ripples spreading outward in a perfect circle, and the entire surface became as calm as a mirror.

    Heart as still as water.

    "This is... Water Breathing, Eleventh Form: Dead Calm"

    A calm, youthful voice echoed in Robin and Crocodile''s ears.

    "Wind."

    With those words, everything changed. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The world became still, the wind and clouds lightened.

    When Robin snapped back to reality, she saw the massive sandstorm, resembling a natural disaster, hanging in mid-air, before it began to collapse, crumbling into nothing.

    Ron, holding his long sword, was now standing behind Crocodile, though she didn''t know when he had appeared there.

    Swish!

    A massive wound suddenly appeared on Crocodile, stretching from his left shoulder to his right waist, as if cut open by an invisible blade, with blood gushing out in torrents.

    "Cough!"

    Crocodile spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes trembling violently in disbelief.

    He... He actually... defeated me?

    I, Crocodile, the sand crocodile, lost to... this kid?!

    This is a joke...

    "You''re just like the Thunder Fruit user I fought before, too reliant on your Devil Fruit powers," Ron glanced at him casually. "If all you do is depend solely on your Devil Fruit abilities, no matter how strong they are, you''ll never become a true top-tier powerhouse."

    "Shut... shut up... I... haven''t... lost..." Crocodile gasped weakly.

    "No, you already have," Ron replied, letting go of the hilt of his Raikiri sword. The tip of the sword slowly sank into the void beneath him.

    He glanced at Crocodile.

    "The Devil Fruit is mine now."

    With that, he turned and walked past Crocodile, stepping through the sand rain that drifted from the sky, heading toward Rainbase.

    "Wait... stand... still..." Crocodile struggled to speak, his consciousness fading from the severe blood loss. His large frame wavered before collapsing sideways, falling into the yellow sand. The last image in his mind, as he lost consciousness, was Ron''s figure disappearing into the sand, his back turned, and the name: Traveler, Ron.

    When Ron reached Nico Robin, who had still not fully recovered from the shock, she snapped back to reality.

    Looking at Ron now, there was a mixture of shock and reverence in her eyes.

    Ron smiled at her. "How about we find an inn and talk?"

    Robin glanced back at the figure in the desert, who was still unknown if alive or dead.

    "Don''t worry about him. His subordinates are already on their way here."

    Ron, with his hands in the pockets of his hoodie, stepped past her.

    His next words were light and carefree, but they made Nico Robin''s eyes widen in astonishment.

    "If your wish is to uncover the true history, then come with me."

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 94 - 94: 94: So... Shall We Walk Together?

    In the chaotic night of Rainbase, one place stood out for its tranquility¡ªa small tavern tucked away in an alley that only opened at night. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Give me a cold beer," Ron said as he sat at the bar.

    "Here you go," the bartender replied, setting down a large, frosty mug of beer brimming with bubbles.

    Ron had just picked up the mug when the tavern door creaked open. Nico Robin, wearing her signature cowboy hat and a white fur-lined coat, stepped inside. She walked up to Ron and, without preamble, asked:

    "How much do you really know about the Poneglyphs?"

    "Definitely more than you do," Ron replied, glancing at her with a smirk. He raised the mug and gulped down the beer in one go, the bubbles fizzing as he drank.

    "Ahh¡ª" He set down the now-empty mug with a satisfied expression. "Bartender, another one!"

    "Haha, you''ve got a great tolerance for alcohol, sir. Coming right up!" The bartender laughed, placing another full mug before him.

    As Ron waited, he turned to Robin, who was still standing beside him, eyes fixed intently on him.

    Resting his arm on the counter and his chin in his hand, Ron grinned and asked, "Do you know who forged the Poneglyphs?"

    Robin''s eyes widened slightly. It wasn''t a question she had considered before.

    "Who?"

    Ron patted the seat next to him. "Sit, and I''ll tell you."

    Robin stared at him for a moment before finally taking the seat. Just then, the bartender set down another cold mug of beer in front of Ron. Noticing Robin, he asked, "Would the lady like anything to drink? Our selection may be small, but the quality rivals any big establishment out there."

    "No, thank you."

    "Alright, just let me know if you need anything." The bartender moved to the other end of the counter, busying himself with cleaning glasses and giving the two their space.

    "Can you talk now?" Robin''s gaze was fixed on the black-haired young man beside her.

    Ron took a sip of his beer, glancing sideways at her with a smile. "In the latter half of the Grand Line, in the New World, there''s a country called Wano."

    "In that country, there''s a clan known as the Kozuki."

    "The unbreakable stone tablets that record the Poneglyphs were forged by the ancestors of the Kozuki Clan during the Void Century, that lost history from 800 years ago."

    Robin''s heart stirred as she listened to his words. Wano, the Kozuki Clan...

    "Is that truly the origin of those stone tablets?" Robin muttered as she processed the information.

    Just as she absorbed this revelation, Ron added another surprising statement.

    "The head of the Kozuki Clan passed down the method of interpreting the ancient script through generations."

    "But unfortunately, the last clan head perished before he could teach this method to his son."

    Ron took another sip of his beer, his gaze shifting to Robin at his side. Now, it seemed only this woman¡ªbranded by the Marines as the "Devil of Ohara" and the inheritor of Ohara''s legacy and will¡ªcould decipher the Poneglyphs.

    "So, you think that I, the so-called Devil of Ohara, am the only person who can read the Poneglyphs?" Robin, now calmer, asked as she looked at Ron.

    "Is that why you want me as your comrade?"

    "That''s one of the main reasons." Ron propped his head on his hand and turned to her with a grin. "Like you, I''m very curious about what really happened during that void century."

    Robin studied him intently, lowering her head in contemplation. After a few moments of thought, she looked up at the black-haired young man beside her.

    "What you just told me¡ªis that everything you know about the Poneglyphs?"

    "Of course not." Ron took a sip from his drink. "But I''ll only share the rest after you agree to join me. That''s my condition."

    Robin''s brows furrowed slightly, her eyes locked onto this mysterious youth, Ron. She spoke softly, "You should understand, knowing everything about me, how dangerous it is to be involved with me. The Marines¡­"

    Ron, meeting her serious gaze, suddenly broke into a smile.

    "I''m not joking with you," Robin said, clenching her fists in frustration.

    "I know," Ron replied, looking at his glass, which now held only ice. A faint smile crossed his lips.

    "But for a true traveler, danger can sometimes be an exciting part of the journey, don''t you think?"

    "And besides, I believe in my strength to protect a historian who only wishes to uncover the truth and pursue her dreams."

    "So, what do you say¡­" He raised his glass, now only holding ice, toward Robin with a grin. "Will you join me in uncovering the truth of that lost century?"

    Robin stared at the smiling young man, feeling a rare, subtle tremor in her heart.

    The words Saul had told her before his death echoed in her mind.

    "The sea is vast, and someday you will find companions who will protect you."

    If it was this person¡­ could he really understand me?

    As silence settled over Robin and Ron, the tavern, bathed in dim light, felt peaceful and serene.

    Just as Ron was about to raise his glass for a refill, Robin, seated beside him, lowered her head and spoke softly, "If your ship doesn''t mind taking on an ''Ohara''s devil'' who brings danger¡­."

    "Then please, let me join your journey."

    Outside, the streets of Rainbase were filled with the sound of gunfire as various underground factions clashed fiercely with Baroque Works agents.

    In a dark alleyway, Robin and Ron walked side by side.

    "I came to Alabasta and joined Baroque Works, becoming Crocodile''s subordinate, all for the sake of finding the legendary Poneglyph said to be hidden in this country. But even now, I haven''t found a trace of it," Robin said as they walked.

    "The legend says that the stone records the location of an ancient weapon, Pluton. That''s what Crocodile wants to know, which is why I cooperated with him."

    Robin''s voice was calm as she explained.

    "The royal family of Alabasta must have hidden it somewhere¡­"

    "I know where it is."

    Robin stopped abruptly, turning to look at him in astonishment.

    Ron met her gaze with a smile. "I told you, I know more than you might think."

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 95 - 95: 95: The Power to Control Iron

    As dawn broke, the fierce battle within Rainbase came to an end, marking Baroque Works'' victory. After tonight, Baroque Works would command the entire underground world of the Alabasta Kingdom.

    Of course, all of this hinged on whether Crocodile, Mr. 0 of Baroque Works, could claw his way back from the brink of death¡­

    Inside a small inn.

    Ron introduced Nico Robin to Conis.

    "This is the historian, Nico Robin, our new crewmate."

    "Hello, Robin. I''m Conis, from Sky Island," Conis said with a smile, her cloud fox perched on her shoulder as she extended her hand to Robin.

    "Hello."

    Robin took her hand in a firm handshake.

    With the introductions complete, Ron retrieved a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit from his system space and handed it to Conis.

    Conis accepted the fruit, its skin marked with intricate spiral patterns, and stared at it with wide eyes. "So, this is¡­ a Devil Fruit."

    "This is the Paramecia Iron-Iron Fruit. Eating it will grant you the ability to control iron, but the cost is that you''ll lose the ability to swim," Ron''s voice echoed in her ear.

    "The choice of whether to eat it is yours alone."

    Robin, wearing her signature cowboy hat, stood aside without interfering.

    Conis gazed at the Devil Fruit for a long moment, determination sparking in her eyes. This rare fruit had been procured by Ron specifically for her.

    She wanted to meet those expectations!

    She wanted to grow stronger, to be someone who could aid him, rather than just a decorative figure aboard the ship, always under his protection.

    Being a true comrade meant more than that; it was what their adventure demanded!

    With unwavering resolve, Conis opened her mouth and bit into the fruit. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The taste was indescribably vile, spreading through her mouth like a bitter poison. Conis fought the urge to retch and forced herself to swallow.

    One bite was all that was needed for the Devil Fruit to take effect.

    As the remainder of the fruit in her hand dissolved into nothingness, Conis closed her eyes. Her blonde braid loosened, golden hair flowing freely and dancing around her like tendrils of light.

    The cloud fox on her shoulder scrambled away in alarm, hiding behind Ron''s legs with a series of nervous yips.

    Under the watchful eyes of Ron and Nico Robin, strands of silvery liquid steel began to emerge from the air around Conis, weaving and writhing as if alive.

    The metallic tools and objects within the room resonated, almost as if they were celebrating the arrival of their queen.

    When Conis''s golden hair settled, falling gracefully down to her waist, she opened her eyes, a fleeting black glint within them as she took in her newfound power.

    She stretched her right hand forward.

    Instantly, every Iron item in the room liquefied!

    Even the air seemed to shimmer with traces of liquid Iron, converging above her palm, twisting and expanding as it gathered into a solid mass.

    Ron stood nearby, arms crossed, a smile playing on his lips.

    Robin''s eyes reflected a hint of shock.

    This was the power to control Iron!

    While the true potential of a Devil Fruit was largely dependent on the skill and creativity of its user, there were still distinctions in the inherent strength of Paramecia fruits.

    Some, like the Gravity Fruit, Tremor-Tremor Fruit, and Float-Float Fruit, were among the most powerful, with abilities that defied natural laws. These were considered top-tier, even rivaling Logia types in sheer power.

    Others, like the Gold-Gold Fruit or Magnet-Magnet Fruit, which manipulated materials or energy, were classified as second-tier.

    Abilities like the Rubber-Rubber Fruit, Dice-Dice Fruit, or String-String Fruit, which had unique properties and combat capabilities, fell into the third tier.

    Then there were fruits like Robin''s Flower-Flower Fruit or the Light-Light Fruit, classified as fourth-tier, which had more limited combat effectiveness and leaned toward support roles.

    The Iron-Iron Fruit that Conis had just consumed was considered second-tier. In terms of raw power, it far surpassed the Flower-Flower Fruit.

    After Conis consumed the Devil Fruit and familiarized herself with its powers, the three set out from Rainbase and began their journey to the capital of Alabasta¡ªAlubarna.

    After leaving Rainbase, Ron instructed the two women to head to the capital, Alubarna, while he stayed behind to search the nearby desert.

    He intended to find the ruins where, in the original story, Luffy and Zoro had fallen. Besides the Poneglyph that recorded the history of Pluton in the Tomb of Kings of Alabasta, another one lay hidden in that mysterious underground chasm.

    Ron sped across the desert sands, and by noon, he finally found the large stone buried amidst the shifting sands.

    Standing beneath the stone, Ron activated his Transparent World ability and easily located the hidden entrance to the underground quicksand tunnel.

    He stepped into the entrance without hesitation.

    After descending dozens of meters, he landed heavily on solid ground. The impact shattered the stones beneath his feet, causing a tremor that sent sand cascading from above.

    "It''s here, just as I thought."

    A smile spread across Ron''s face as he looked at the Poneglyph in front of him, half-submerged in the ground.

    "System, scan."

    Once the system absorbed the Poneglyph into its space, Ron used Moonwalk to propel himself out of the mysterious chasm and sped toward Alubarna.

    By the time the sun began to set, Ron met up with Robin and Conis at their prearranged spot outside the city.

    Together, the three of them entered the capital of Alabasta.

    Inside a tavern, the trio sat around a table, eating and resting while discussing their next steps.

    "I''m going to infiltrate the palace to retrieve the Poneglyph," Ron said as he bit into a steak. "Conis, Robin, you two will wait outside for me."

    Conis nodded.

    Robin, sitting with a glass of juice in front of her, looked surprised.

    "You''re planning to steal the Poneglyph? How do you intend to move such a massive stone out of the palace?" she asked.

    Ron didn''t lift his head from his meal as he replied, "Have you forgotten my abilities?"

    Robin''s eyes widened in realization.

    If it was that particular power, it would indeed be possible.

    Ron thought for a moment, then reached into the air and pulled out a large sack, placing it on the table. He said to the two women sitting across from him, "There are tens of millions of Berries in here. Use it to buy clothing, supplies, and anything else you need. Robin, if you can find a supplier, pick up some extra gunpowder as well."

    "Understood."

    Robin nodded in agreement.

    -------------------------

    Support Me:

    Buy me a Coffee: ko-fi .com/ ElvenKing20

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 96 - 96: 96: Princess Vivi and the boy in Black at the Mausoleum

    Night had fallen.

    The three split up to carry out their individual tasks.

    The 12th King of Alabasta, Nefertari Cobra, was still a beloved ruler among his people. The capital, Alubarna, was flourishing and lively, even at night, with the city illuminated by countless lights. Armored guards patrolled the streets, ensuring peace and order.

    Inside the palace, Cobra was occupied with state affairs.

    The large doors creaked open, and a young girl with blue hair tied up in a bun, fair skin, and an adorably delicate face stepped in, wearing a light yellow princess dress.

    "Father!"

    Cobra looked up and smiled as he saw the little girl running toward him. "Vivi, what brings you here?"

    The ten-year-old princess of Alabasta, still a bright-eyed and innocent child, gazed up at him and said, "It''s already very late. Shouldn''t you rest, Father?"

    "Haha, a true king can''t rest until he finishes his daily work," Cobra said, chuckling before resuming his work.

    "Vivi, if there''s nothing else, you should head back to your room and rest."

    Vivi''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she replied, "Alright, I understand. But Father, you should rest soon, too."

    After leaving the room, Vivi lifted the hem of her dress and dashed through the corridors.

    She hurried to a courtyard in the palace where a companion waited.

    "Karoo, let''s continue our palace adventure from last night."

    "Quack!"

    "Alright, let''s go! To the west side of the palace!" Vivi exclaimed, pointing westward as she climbed onto the back of Karoo, the spot-billed duck.

    "Quack-quack!"

    Karoo carried Princess Vivi, speeding off toward the western side of the palace.

    In front of the royal mausoleum on the west side of the palace, a shadow appeared before the guards stationed there.

    Before they could react, the guards were silently taken down.

    "W-Who''s¡­ there?" the captain of the guards managed to whisper before collapsing, only catching a fleeting glimpse of a figure in the dark before losing consciousness.

    Ron, clad in a black, long-sleeved coat, activated the hidden mechanism of the mausoleum''s entrance and stepped inside.

    A short while after he entered, Princess Vivi and Karoo arrived at the scene.

    Seeing the guards sprawled on the ground, Vivi''s eyes widened slightly.

    "An intruder in the palace?"

    Her gaze shifted to the open entrance, a mix of fear and excitement in her expression.

    "Karoo, should we sneak in for a peek?"

    "Quack¡­"

    "Hey, don''t be scared! I''m Princess Vivi, the vice-captain of the Suna Suna Squad. Protecting the palace from intruders is my duty," Vivi said, patting the head of the trembling Karoo. "You''re my loyal steed, and I won''t allow you to be so timid."

    "Come on, let''s just take a look and then leave. You can run fast, so there''s nothing to worry about."

    With her encouragement, Karoo mustered his courage and cautiously moved toward the entrance.

    The pair swallowed nervously and tiptoed down the stairs into the mausoleum, holding their breath. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the hall, Vivi saw from afar a dark figure standing before a massive stone monument, back turned to them.

    "So that''s the intruder¡­"

    Vivi thought to herself. Then, her eyes widened in astonishment as she witnessed the enormous stone monument vanish right before the figure.

    Huh?

    Did that massive stone really just disappear?

    What''s going on?

    Did he do that? Is this magic?

    As Vivi''s mind raced with confusion, the figure in the black coat turned around.

    To her surprise, the person was a black-haired boy who didn''t look much older than her. His features were gentle and refined, and his demeanor was composed and calm.

    His eyes landed on Vivi and Karoo.

    Sensing danger, Karoo''s instincts kicked in. Cold sweat broke out on his feathers as he began trembling uncontrollably. Without a moment''s hesitation, he bolted, racing away with Vivi on his back.

    "Hey, Karoo, what''s gotten into you?" Vivi exclaimed, clinging tightly to him.

    "Quack-quack!"

    "Huh? Scary? But that boy didn''t look scary at all¡­" Vivi said, turning her head for another look, only to realize with shock that the boy had already disappeared.

    Before they could catch their breath after fleeing the mausoleum, a voice with a hint of amusement reached Vivi and Karoo''s ears.

    "Good evening, Princess Nefertari Vivi of the Alabasta Kingdom."

    Karoo shuddered so violently that Vivi nearly slipped off his back.

    She turned in the direction of the voice, eyes wide.

    The black-haired boy from the mausoleum was now standing atop the courtyard wall, hands casually in the pockets of his coat, gazing down at them with a smile.

    Under the soft glow of the moonlight, the boy stood on the high wall, his black coat and hair rustling slightly in the breeze, exuding an air of mystery.

 Chapter 97 - 97: 97: Rons Disciple, Kung Fu Dugong Enzo

    "Do you know me?"

    Princess Vivi looked at him and asked.

    "No, this is our first meeting."

    "Are you the one who knocked out the guards outside and took the stone from the funeral hall? Are you a bad person?"

    Vivi looked up at Ron, standing on the wall.

    "Whether I''m a bad person, that''s for you to decide."

    Ron smiled and looked down at Vivi, who was riding the Karoo. "As for the stone, yes, I did take it."

    "Then you''re a thief, a bad person!"

    Vivi puffed up her cheeks and shouted at him.

    "That stone belongs to our family! Why did you take it? Hurry up and give it back, or I''ll have my father send troops to capture you!"

    The Karoo beneath her trembled in fear.

    If it could speak, it would tell Vivi to stop talking. Why not just run away quickly?

    Although it wasn''t sure they could escape...

    Hearing Vivi''s innocent words, Ron chuckled. "Your father won''t be able to do anything to me."

    "That''s nonsense! The king is very powerful!"

    Vivi was about to argue when Ron, dressed in a black windbreaker, interrupted her.

    "Since you''ve seen me tonight, let me give you a few pieces of advice, considering that I took the stone."

    "First, don''t trust Crocodile."

    "Why?" Vivi asked, confused. "He''s a hero of our country."

    "Don''t ask me why, you''ll find out later."

    Vivi was about to say something else, but Ron turned away.

    "Second, if this country is ever in danger, you can tell Crocodile that I took the stone."

    "Third, if you ever meet a person named Luffy, tell him I''ll be waiting for him in the New World."

    After saying these words, he stepped forward, and his figure vanished instantly from Vivi and the Karoo''s sight.

    Vivi was left confused and full of questions.

    "Crocodile is a bad person? The country is going to be in danger? And... who is Luffy?"

    Her biggest question was: who was that mysterious person?

    ---

    Ron returned to the agreed-upon location, where Conis had already bought all the food, alcohol, and clothing.

    However, Robin, who was responsible for buying the gunpowder, hadn''t returned yet.

    After a short while, several carriages from the Baroque Works arrived.

    People started unloading boxes of gunpowder from the carts.

    "Vice President, is this enough?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, this is good. You all can go back now."

    "Understood!"

    After the group left, Robin, wearing a white fur coat and a cowboy hat, approached the two.

    "It looks like my cover hasn''t been blown yet. This is all the gunpowder Baroque Works has collected from the underground forces in the capital, thirteen boxes in total."

    "Good work."

    Ron nodded, then took a few steps forward and stretched his hand out to the boxes of gunpowder.

    "System, scan and store."

    [Confirmed]

    Though it was the system that stored the items in the system''s space, from Robin and Conis''s perspective, the gunpowder slowly sank into thin air as Ron activated his ability.

    After he used the same method to store the mountain of food, clothing, and alcohol, Robin couldn''t help but marvel.

    "Your ability is so convenient."

    "What kind of Devil Fruit power is this? Is it related to space?"

    Conis was also curious.

    Looking at the curious gazes of the two women, Ron thought for a moment before deciding to tell the truth.

    "Actually, this is not a Devil Fruit ability. I haven''t eaten a Devil Fruit."

    Robin and Conis were taken aback.

    "Not... a Devil Fruit ability? Then does that mean you can touch sea water?"

    Robin was astonished.

    Ron nodded.

    Robin was stunned.

    Having never eaten a Devil Fruit, yet possessing a unique ability that ordinary people didn''t¡ªshe had never heard of such a thing.

    "Captain, was this ability something you were born with?"

    Conis asked curiously.

    Ron shook his head. "No."

    "This ability... it''s related to a special object I call a Treasured Artifact."

    "Treasured Artifact...?"

    Robin murmured, her curiosity piqued.

    Ron took a step forward, and the surrounding air seemed to ripple, like water disturbed by a stone, forming a void that looked like a portal to another space.

    "This Treasured Artifact is called the Gate of Babylon. It can open a passage to a void space that holds inanimate objects."

    Ron raised his hand, and from the watery surface of the void, the hilt of the Raikiri sword slowly emerged. With Robin and Conis watching, he grasped it and strapped it to his waist, the strange aura around him gradually dissipating.

    "That''s my secret," Ron said calmly.

    Both Robin and Conis slowly came to their senses, and at those words, both felt a subtle shift within. (Is he finally starting to trust us as real allies?)

    But before either of them could contemplate further, Ron''s next words shattered the momentary emotion that had stirred in their hearts.

    "Of course, my secrets aren''t limited to just this one."

    Uh... Wait, what?

    Robin and Conis stared at Ron, momentarily stunned.

    There''s more than one secret...? Does he have an even bigger one?

    Who... exactly is our captain?

    Under the attentive gaze of Nico Robin and Conis, Ron crossed his arms and spoke in a serious tone.

    "The reason I''m telling you this now is so that, no matter what I do in the future, you won''t be too shocked."

    "Now, with everything said, let''s go. We''ll rest for the night, and set off early tomorrow."

    "Ron, wait... about the Poneglyph..." Robin called out as Ron was about to enter the house.

    Ron waved a hand without turning around. "Don''t worry, I''ve already got it. We''ll look at it when we''re on the ship. Get some rest tonight."

    Robin let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    The next morning, at dawn.

    The three of them left the capital of Arabasta and made their way toward Green City, the place they had originally come from.

    On the road, Nico Robin and Conis''s relationship gradually deepened. Robin, just like Ron, offered her advice on Conis''s Devil Fruit powers and their development.

    Over the course of the next several days in the desert, Conis successfully developed two new techniques.

    Iron Wings and Blade Dance.

    Iron Wings:

    While Conis had wings on her back, they were purely decorative, unable to move or allow her to fly. However, by controlling metal, she could form a pair of Iron wings on her back. By manipulating the Iron, she could fly and even use the wings to shoot sharp iron fragments downward, as if unleashing a torrential storm of blades, with considerable power.

    Blade Dance:

    This technique allowed Conis to control steel to form several shifting blades that surrounded her. She could control these blades with her thoughts, combining offense and defense. It could be used for close combat, or even for mid- to short-range attacks.

    Right now, she could only control three blades, each about the size of a palm, akin to small daggers. The speed of these blades was about the same as that of a lead bullet. But as she continued to develop her Devil Fruit powers, the number, size, and speed of the blades would undoubtedly improve.

    After passing through Green City, it didn''t take long before they spotted The Traveler anchored along the inland coast.

    "That''s our ship," Ron pointed to the vessel, smiling at Robin.

    "Not a bad ship," Robin said as she gazed at the ship with admiration.

    Conis, who had completely changed her appearance, now with her golden hair flowing to her waist and wrapped in a white robe, looked at the Traveler and felt a deep sense of relief. During their time in the desert, her biggest worry had been the condition of the ship.

    Thank goodness it''s still intact.

    As the three of them approached the ship, ripples spread across the water, and several small figures shot out from the surface, blocking their path.

    "Hmm-uh-hmm!"

    It was the Kung Fu Dugongs they had encountered earlier.

    The leader of the Kung Fu Dugongs, upon spotting Ron, immediately recognized him. Its small eyes gleamed with excitement and joy, and it wagged its tail furiously, rushing to Ron''s feet, rubbing its face against his leg with all its might.

    "Hmm-uh-hmm... (Master, you''re finally back!)"

    "This...?"

    Robin looked at the Kung Fu Dugong clinging to Ron''s leg and turned to Conis for an explanation.

    Conis smiled and quickly explained the whole story.

    After hearing it, Robin couldn''t help but chuckle softly as she looked at Ron''s back.

    He really took in a Kung Fu Dugong as his disciple and is going to take it out to sea with him. What an unpredictable guy...

    Ron patted the Kung Fu Dugong on the head.

    "Not bad. You completed the task I gave you when I was away. Alright, from today on, you''re my disciple. If you''re willing, you can come aboard my ship and sail with me."

    "Hmm-uh-hmm!! (Great! I''m willing!)"

    The Kung Fu Dugong was so excited, its tail was wagging so fast it was like a blur.

    "Don''t get too happy. If you slack off in your martial training, I''ll expel you from my school."

    "Hmm-uh-hmm... (I won''t slack off!!)"

    "Good. From today on, your name will be Enzo."

    "Wow-oh-oh!!"

    The Kung Fu Dugong looked up at Ron with shining eyes full of admiration, clearly pleased with its new name.

    "Let''s go."

    "Hmm-uh-hmm!!"

    Watching as Ron and the Kung Fu Dugong communicated fluently in their respective languages, heading toward the ship, Robin and Conis exchanged a look and smiled, before following after them.

    The sails of the Traveler were raised, and the ship slowly turned, departing the island.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 98 - 98: 98: Decoding the Poneglyphâ€”Robins Shock

    The Traveler''s Ship, with its sails raised, cut through the waves, sailing across the vast and endless blue sea. The sea breeze blew gently, and the sunlight was warm and pleasant.

    Conis, with her golden hair flowing and small wings taken off her back, stood on the deck, covered in sweat. She focused intently on controlling three pieces of steel blades hovering around her body, using them for both offense and defense training.

    Not far from her, the Kung Fu Dugong, now named Enzo, wore a steel vest and was practicing its martial arts. Despite being exhausted and drenched in sweat, its small eyes shone with excitement.

    Under the shade of a few small fruit trees at the corner of the deck, Su happily played with a ball of yarn, clearly enjoying herself.

    Inside the relatively spacious library, Nico Robin gazed at the three massive stone tablets in front of her. Her expression was a mixture of shock, joy, and, most of all, excitement.

    "What is this?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The first one was found in the funeral hall of Arabasta, the second one in a mysterious deep pit in the Arabasta desert, and the third I found in Sky Island."

    Ron, lounging in a nearby chair, smiled at her as he spoke.

    "Would you like to try interpreting them?"

    Without waiting for his suggestion, the excited Nico Robin had already moved forward, reaching out to touch the first stone tablet. She stared at the ancient script for a long while, her pupils slightly shifting.

    Noticing the change in her emotions, Ron spoke from behind her.

    "It''s recording information about the ancient weapon, the King of the Underworld, right?"

    Robin nodded softly.

    She then turned to face Ron and explained further:

    "This records that the King of the Underworld is a super battleship designed and constructed by the shipbuilders of Water Seven. Its destructive power is terrifying; with a single shot, it could obliterate an entire island. It is an ultimate weapon capable of destroying the world."

    "Ron, if possible, I hope you''ll allow me to keep its location hidden. Such a weapon... it really shouldn''t be out in the world."

    Listening to her words, Ron looked at her serious expression and smiled.

    "Sure, no problem. I''m not someone like Crocodile who has ambitions of ruling the seas. This ultimate weapon is pretty much irrelevant to me."

    Robin let out a sigh of relief at his response, a smile appearing on her face.

    She then turned back to the second stone tablet, the one found in the mysterious pit in the desert. This stone was much more fragmented, with some words Robin had never seen before, leaving her confused as she tried to make sense of it.

    But there were a few terms in the text that stood out to her.

    "The Giant Kingdom... destroyed 800 years ago... enemy of the gods¡­"

    She turned to look at Ron, preparing to tell him all the information recorded on this stone tablet.

    Ron listened intently, his eyes narrowing slightly. The information recorded here aligned with what had been revealed in the original story.

    Indeed, 800 years ago, there was a giant kingdom that was destroyed, and the current World Government was established on the ruins of that kingdom. In order to rule, the World Government had erased all traces of that kingdom from history.

    As for the "enemy of the gods," it likely referred to the D Clan¡ªthe mysterious group with the initial "D."

    Did the D Clan really have some connection with that giant kingdom?

    Unfortunately, the stone tablet provided so little information that it was impossible to figure out how the giant kingdom was destroyed, or what connection the D Clan had to it. It didn''t explain why the World Government went to such lengths to erase all traces of that kingdom, even going so far as to create a gap of one hundred years in history¡­

    Robin began deciphering the third stone tablet, the one from Sky Island.

    This one contained records about the three ancient weapons and the location of Poseidon.

    Ron, to her surprise, was actually more knowledgeable about this than she was.

    Poseidon, is located at Fish-Man Island, 10,000 meters beneath the sea, and it is associated with the mermaid princess who has the ability to communicate with Sea Kings. During the Void Century (Blank 100 years), 800 years ago, there was a mermaid princess who carried the title of Poseidon. In the current generation, it is the princess of Ryugu Kingdom, Shirahoshi, who has awakened this ability.

    After reading all three stone tablets, Ron waved his hand and stored them into his system space.

    Robin, with her black hair flowing over her shoulders, stood by the window in the library, thoughtfully rubbing her chin. The sunlight poured through the window and illuminated her, revealing her scholarly demeanor.

    "Robin, do you know how many stone tablets recording historical truths there are in total?"

    Ron, sitting in a nearby chair, asked, gazing at her.

    Robin, snapping out of her thoughts, shook her head.

    "I don''t know."

    Ron held up three fingers with a smile and explained, "There are about 30 stone tablets in this sea that record historical truths."

    "These indestructible tablets are divided into two types."

    "One type consists of four red marker tablets that record the location of Raftel. The other type includes 26 tablets that record the Blank Hundred Years of history, including nine important tablets that contain critical information."

    "When these 26 historical stone tablets are pieced together, they will reveal the truth about the Blank Hundred Years and answer all the mysteries."

    Robin''s eyes widened in shock.

    Before she could ask any questions, Ron''s next words stunned her even further.

    Ron, reclining in his chair, stared up at the chandelier above him and said, "And that Pirate King, Gol D. Roger, probably already delivered this assembled article to its final destination¡ªRaftel."

 Chapter 99 - 99: 99: Daily Life at Seaâ€”Enzo, the Talking Dugong

    "Is all of this true?! So, the real history I''m searching for¡­ it''s on that island?"

    "It seems so."

    Robin felt a profound sense of shock.

    "Raftel¡­, Hmm"

    The end of the Grand Line, the hidden place of One Piece, the dream island that every pirate aspires to reach.

    Could it also hold her dreams?

    "This is all I know about the historical tablets. I hope it helps you."

    Ron stood up from the chair and walked past her.

    "I''ll be spending some time in the gravity chamber. Keep an eye on things, and if anything happens, come get me."

    "I understand."

    Inside the gravity chamber.

    Under 15 times gravity.

    Wearing a weighted steel vest, Ron performed push-ups, sweat dripping like rain, with the blood in his body pumping like a forge.

    "System, show me my status panel."

    [Understood.]

    [Host: Ron.

    Age: 14.

    Vitality: 1689.

    Mastery of Sun Breathing Technique: 100%.

    Transparent World: Lv3.

    Swordsmanship: Iron Cutting Level (Minor Achievement).

    Weapons: One of the 21 Great Grade Swords ¡ª Raikiri.

    One of the 21 Great Grade Swords ¡ª Black Blade Shusui.

    Permanent Buff: True Intent of Temperings

    Armament Haki: Lv5.

    Observation Haki: Lv4.

    Conqueror''s Haki: Lv0.

    Shave: Lv7.

    Moonwalk: Lv6.

    Tempest Kick: Lv7.

    Special Skills: Mechanical Mastery, Navigation Expertise, Language Proficiency, Healing Technique.

    Special Treasures: King''s Treasury, Endless Wine Flask.]

    After the battles in Skypiea and Arabasta, Ron''s swordsmanship had advanced further, progressing from the entry level of Iron Cutting to a minor achievement in the same realm¡ªa significant improvement.

    In terms of vitality, each step of progress was becoming more difficult.

    Over the past three months, even with the two intense battles, Ron''s vitality had only increased by just over a hundred points.

    Now, under 15 times gravity, it took him two full days of training to gain a single point of vitality.

    Both Armament and Observation Haki were currently at a standstill.

    The awakening of Conqueror''s Haki still seemed far off.

    Ron appeared to have hit a bottleneck in his power development. Until he could break through this barrier, he wouldn''t be able to achieve the same leaps in strength as before.

    Under the 15 times gravity, with sweat pouring down like rain, Ron held himself up with only two fingers supporting his entire body. He exhaled a long breath as if trying to expel every last bit of air from his lungs.

    He closed his eyes, focusing on the flow of Haki within him.

    He pondered how to make his Haki flow smoothly at will.

    If he could reach the third stage of Armament Haki¡ªRyou, as described by Rayleigh¡ªthen perhaps he could shatter his current bottleneck and raise his overall strength by an entire level.

    But achieving that was difficult.

    Especially without anyone to guide him, Ron couldn''t even grasp the first hints of Ryou.

    ¡­

    The Traveler continued its journey through the Grand Line for another half month.

    During this time, Robin became accustomed to life on the ship and grew increasingly at ease with Conis and Ron.

    After Kung Fu Dugong, Enzo, got used to wearing a 10-kilogram weighted steel vest, Ron upgraded it to a 20-kilogram one and even began blindfolding Enzo, while having Conis control a steel ball to attack it.

    This dual-purpose training aimed to enhance Enzo''s sensory perception and improve Conis'' control skills. It was a win-win situation.

    Robin, too, remained active on the ship.

    She began collecting various news from across the seas through newspaper-delivering gulls.

    If her dream lay at Raftel, at the end of the Grand Line, she would inevitably encounter many powerful forces along the way. Gathering intelligence on them in advance was essential preparation.

    One day, after weathering a fierce storm, the sky cleared to a bright blue.

    Wearing sunglasses, white denim shorts, a hooded short-sleeved jacket, and her hair tied in a ponytail, Robin sat on a deck chair with a newspaper in her hands, looking like she was on a beach vacation.

    "Time to eat."

    Conis, followed by Enzo the Kung Fu Dugong, who was always wearing his weighted steel vest, came out of the cabin carrying several plates of food, setting them on the table in front of Robin.

    "It smells delicious."

    Robin looked up. "What is this?"

    With her waist-length blonde hair tied back with a red ribbon and wearing an apron, Conis smiled and replied:

    "Sky Island''s specialty tropical set ¡ª baked sea shell pasta, mixed rice with marinated meat, jam-filled toast, and vegetable soup."

    "Mm! Mm-hmm!"

    Enzo, at Conis'' feet, echoed with enthusiasm.

    "What a feast. Thank you for the effort, Conis," Robin said with a smile.

    "It''s no trouble."

    Conis returned the smile.

    Robin set her newspaper aside, pushed her sunglasses up onto her forehead, and sat down at the table, ready to enjoy the meal.

    Su, the cloud fox, had already leapt onto a chair, eager for the food.

    After setting down the cutlery, Conis glanced toward the cabin. "Where''s our captain?"

    "He''s probably still in the mechanics room. I think he mentioned building something today," Robin guessed.

    Enzo raised his flipper. "Hmm-mm, mmm! (I''ll go get Master!)"

    With that, Enzo hopped toward the mechanics room.

    Before he could reach the iron door, Ron emerged, wearing a work uniform with messy hair and smudges of oil on his face.

    "Mm-mm, Hmm! (Master, it''s time to eat!)"

    Enzo hurried to his feet, looking up and calling out eagerly.

    "I know."

    Ron stretched lazily under the warm sunlight and called down to Robin and Conis on the deck, "You two go ahead and eat. I''m going to take a shower."

    Just as he was about to head toward the bath, he paused.

    "Oh, right."

    Robin and Conis looked at him curiously.

    Ron reached into his pocket, pulled out a black bow tie, and fastened it around Enzo''s neck.

    "Hmm?"

    Enzo tilted his head, puzzled.

    After adjusting the tie, Ron flicked Enzo''s forehead with his finger.

    Snap!

    "Ow, that hurts, Master! What was that for?"

    Enzo rubbed his forehead with a short flipper, confused.

    But instead of the usual "Mm-mm, mm" sounds, what came from his mouth was clear, fluent human speech! Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 100 - 100: 100: The Island of the Ancients

    "Huh?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Realizing what had just happened, Enzo was momentarily stunned.

    ¡­Clatter¡­

    Conis''s fork slipped from her hand and fell to the deck.

    "Did I hear that right? Did Enzo just... talk?!"

    She looked at Robin, and as their eyes met, they could both see the shock mirrored in each other''s expression.

    "What... what is going on here?" Robin couldn''t help but direct her question to Ron.

    Scratching his head and stifling a yawn, Ron replied, "I made a translation tool for him. See that black bow tie? It automatically converts whatever Enzo says into a language humans can understand, and then transmits it using an artificial voice."

    "This way, it''s more convenient. Anyway, I''m off to take a bath now."

    After Ron left, Enzo scratched his head, looking a bit bewildered as he glanced at Conis and Robin on the deck. "Does this mean... apart from Master Ron, Big Sis Conis and Big Sis Robin can understand me now too?"

    Conis and Robin stared at him and nodded slowly.

    They could hear him loud and clear.

    A few days later.

    An island appeared on the horizon.

    As the Traveler approached the island, it encountered an unexpected threat¡ªa massive Sea King, nearly the size of a warship and a hundred meters long.

    Normally, Sea Kings of this size were more common in the Calm Belt, so encountering one here was an unusual sight.

    The moment the Sea King lifted its enormous tail, poised to strike down on the ship, Ron''s figure flashed from the deck and appeared midair.

    With one powerful kick, the gust of force seemed to freeze the air itself before exploding outward. The terrifying pressure, condensed and then released, surged in visible shockwaves, driving the Sea King''s gigantic tail backward and slamming it into the sea''s surface with a resounding crash.

    Water erupted skyward.

    Suspended in midair, Ron reached into the void and drew out the black sword, Shusui. With a single motion, he swung the blade down toward the ocean.

    A massive, crescent-shaped slash streaked over the deck, disappearing in a blink before slicing into the sea with the elegance of a falling black moon, all witnessed in awe by Conis, Robin, and Enzo.

    Swoosh!

    The hundred-meter stretch of ocean split open as seawater surged to both sides.

    A deep, straight line of blood appeared on the body of the Sea King beneath the waves.

    Splash!

    A torrent of dark, odd-colored blood gushed out, dyeing the surface of the sea in a strange hue.

    After a moment of violent churning, the sea grew still once more.

    "Master Ron, that was incredible!" Enzo''s eyes sparkled as he gazed at Ron, who still hovered in the sky, gripping the black blade, Shusui. His little tail wagged rapidly in excitement.

    Conis, recovering from her initial shock, looked at the black-haired young man with a newfound admiration and longing. Would she ever become that powerful one day...?

    Robin, however, wasn''t as surprised. She had already witnessed Ron''s strength back in Alabasta.

    What puzzled her was why a Sea King of such size, considered mid-sized at around a hundred meters long and typically seen only in the Calm Belt, had shown up in this part of the ocean.

    Could it be connected to the island ahead known as the Primeval Isle...?

    Sea Kings were generally classified as follows: small Sea Kings were under 100 meters long, mid-sized ones ranged from 100 to 500 meters, and large Sea Kings measured between 500 and 1,000 meters.

    Super-sized Sea Kings, on the other hand, only existed in the deep sea and could exceed 1,000 meters, with some reaching an astonishing 5,000 meters in length.

    Compared to humans, these Sea Kings were the true rulers of the sea.

    After dealing with the sudden Sea King attack, the Traveler smoothly reached the island known as the Primeval Isle, also nicknamed the "Little Garden."

    As Ron set foot on the island, a familiar voice echoed in his mind.

    [Ding! Host detected on the Primeval Isle¡ªqualifies for sign-in. Sign-in successful; system rewards available. Proceed with sign-in?]

    "Sign in."

    [Sign-in complete. Rewards granted: Vitality Points +10. Awarded skill: Blood Energy Technique¡ªEssence of Strength, Level 1.]

    ["Essence of Strength Lv1: A blood energy skill, when activated, consumes vitality and increases strength by 10% with no side effects."

    "Activation enhances strength by an additional 10% through blood energy consumption..."]

    Ron was pleasantly surprised by the reward. His current strength was already formidable; an additional boost of 10% would be significant¡­

    He clenched his fist lightly, eager to feel the surge of power firsthand.

    As he channeled his energy and activated the skill, an intense, searing wave of blood-red steam erupted from his body.

    Robin and Conis were forced to take a few steps back, pushed by the sudden rush of heated energy radiating from him.

    Holding onto her hat to keep it from being blown away, Robin looked at Ron in surprise. "What''s happening?"

    "Captain?"

    Ahead of them, Enzo, clad in his weighted iron vest and carrying a large bundle on his back, turned to look at Ron. "Could it be¡­ is there danger?"

    Hearing this, Conis and Robin tensed, their gazes sharpening as they scanned the surroundings for any signs of threats.

    "No," Ron said, suppressing the sudden surge of overwhelming power and resisting the urge to unleash it. "I just suddenly felt like sparring."

    Hearing this, Conis and Robin exhaled slightly, their tension easing.

    Enzo''s eyes, however, lit up with excitement. "Is this the loneliness of a martial artist who has reached the pinnacle, with no worthy opponent in sight? Truly worthy of Master!!"

    "No, stop overthinking things. And Robin, stop letting him read those books."

    "Understood," Robin replied with a faint smile.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 101 - 101: 101: The Warrior of the Giants

    The group continued their journey deeper into the island.

    Before long, an enormous tiger appeared in front of them.

    "So big..." Robin couldn''t help but marvel. The tiger was easily three times the size of a normal one.

    As the tiger opened its massive jaws and charged toward them with heavy steps, Su, terrified, quickly scurried into Conis''s hat for shelter.

    Just as Ron was about to step in, Conis took a step forward, her expression brimming with eagerness.

    "Let me handle this."

    As she raised her right hand, three globules of molten metal floated around her, morphing into gleaming steel spikes radiating a cold light.

    "Go!"

    The three spikes shot forward as streaks of black light, slicing through the air and piercing the tiger.

    The sound of sharp steel tearing through flesh, bone, and muscle echoed sharply.

    The tiger stopped dead in its tracks, pierced straight through from head to tail. With a heavy thud, its massive body collapsed to the side.

    The steel spikes, still glinting menacingly, returned to Conis, rotating in orbit around her.

    "Conis, you''re amazing!" Enzo exclaimed enthusiastically, quick to show his admiration.

    "You''ve gotten much more skilled," Robin said with a smile, patting her shoulder.

    "Nicely done," Ron added, his rare praise catching Conis off guard.

    She blushed, scratching her head awkwardly before letting out a sheepish chuckle.

    They continued deeper into the island, encountering either oversized animals or creatures thought to have gone extinct¡ªdinosaurs.

    It seemed likely that the unique climate of the Grand Line and the island''s distinctive environment had preserved these ancient creatures from extinction.

    The island''s gigantic fauna, as well as the massive marine creatures and Sea Kings in the surrounding waters, probably owed their size and survival to the same factors.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    A towering Tyrannosaurus, over ten meters tall, fell heavily to the ground.

    Ron descended from a high tree branch, landing before Conis, Robin, and Enzo, who were sprawled on the ground, utterly exhausted after combining their efforts to barely bring down the massive beast.

    "Is this all you''ve got?" Ron said, folding his arms as he glanced down at the two women and the Kung-Fu Dugong.

    "Huff¡­ huff¡­" Conis lay flat on the ground, gasping for air.

    Robin, sitting on the grass, was drenched in sweat, her chest rising and falling as she tried to catch her breath.

    Enzo, trembling, managed to stand, his determined gaze fixed on Ron. "I¡­ I can still¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, the steel vest he was wearing threw off his balance, causing him to topple face-first to the ground.

    "I''ve decided."

    Ron crossed his arms and coldly declared, "From today onward, we''ll begin intense training on this island!"

    After locating a spot with a reliable water source, Ron cleared a large area in the forest with nothing but his bare fists, creating an open space to establish a base. The group then began constructing wooden cabins.

    As they worked on the cabins, Conis and Robin couldn''t help but glance at the distant, steaming volcanoes. They watched massive, monstrous birds soaring across the skies and listened nervously to the heavy footsteps of enormous creatures occasionally passing nearby. The distant roars of wild beasts only heightened their unease.

    "Are we seriously going to live here¡­ and train?" Robin asked, her voice tinged with apprehension.

    Unlike the two women, Enzo was overjoyed. He excitedly dashed in circles around Ron.

    "Master, Master Ron! What''s the training plan? How are we going to train?"

    "First," Ron replied without looking at him, "go hunt us some food."

    "This must be part of the training, right? Got it!"

    With a determined shout, Enzo dashed into the forest.

    "Is it really okay?" Robin asked, glancing at Ron, who was casually lifting a massive tree trunk with one hand.

    "What''s wrong?" Ron replied, his back to her as he gently set the enormous log down.

    "Letting him go hunting alone... this island seems pretty dangerous," she said, her tone filled with concern.

    "It''s fine. If there''s any danger, I''ll step in immediately," Ron reassured her in a relaxed tone.

    Unbeknownst to the others, Ron had already activated his Observation Haki, covering the entire island. Everything happening within its bounds was under his complete awareness.

    This included the two giant warriors, Dorry and Brogy, who had been dueling on this island for over a hundred years. At the moment, however, they were in a ceasefire, each resting in their respective areas, preparing for their next battle.

    Soon, a two-story wooden cabin was completed, reinforced by Conis using her Metal-Metal Fruit ability to fortify the structure.

    "Master, how''s this for a catch?"

    Enzo returned, carrying a wild boar that was several times his size slung over his shoulder.

    "Not bad. Just leave it there. I''ll take care of it later," Ron said, glancing over his shoulder as he and Robin were busy kindling a fire.

    "Alright."

    Enzo obediently placed the unconscious wild boar to the side and sat cross-legged on the grassy ground, catching his breath.

    "Tired, aren''t you?" Conis asked with a smile, approaching him. "Here, have some water."

    She handed him a cup of water.

    "Thank you, Big Sister Conis," Enzo said gratefully, reaching out to take it.

    But just as he was about to grab the cup, the ground suddenly shook, and the water spilled onto the grass.

    "What''s going on?" he asked, looking up in confusion.

    Conis stood frozen, staring at the sky above the forest with a look of sheer terror.

    Enzo followed her gaze.

    The sky was suddenly shrouded in shadows, and a massive human-like face loomed over the forest canopy.

    "!!!"

    Enzo gasped sharply, his legs giving out beneath him as he nearly fainted from fright.

    Robin''s composure faltered as well. Cold sweat beaded on her forehead as she stared at the mountain-sized giant before them.

    "That''s¡­ a Giant?!" she exclaimed, her voice trembling.

    The giant, upon spotting them, seemed pleasantly surprised. He leaned down, grinning widely as he spoke in a booming voice: "Ah, so we''ve got visitors from the outside! I was wondering what the smoke was all about."

    Ron recognized him instantly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was Brogy, the Red Ogre, a warrior from Elbaf, the Giant Kingdom in the New World.

    "Are you having a party? Can I join?" Brogy asked, his massive eyes gleaming as he looked down at them with a cheerful grin.

    Both Enzo and Su were so terrified they couldn''t even make a sound.

    Conis, too, was completely shaken, her face pale and her body trembling.

    Robin, her forehead still glistening with sweat, turned to Ron with a questioning look.

    Ron met her gaze calmly before addressing Brogy, "You can join the party, but I don''t have enough meat here. Go get some more meat first."

    "Ehhh?! You''re actually letting him join?!" Conis and Enzo exclaimed in unison, their eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Got it! How about dinosaur meat?" Brogy asked, his expression serious, as though he feared Ron might reject the idea.

    "Dinosaur meat is delicious. It''s plentiful and filling," he added enthusiastically.

    "That works," Ron replied with a nod.

    With that, Brogy broke into a broad grin. "Haha! I''ll be right back!"

    He turned and strode off into the forest, hunting the dinosaurs that, to him, were no more challenging than geese or chickens.

    Robin turned to Ron again, her voice tinged with worry. "Are you sure this is okay?"

    "Don''t worry. He means no harm," Ron assured her with a faint smile.

    Hearing this, Robin''s nerves eased slightly.

    Before long, Brogy returned, carrying an enormous piece of dinosaur meat.

    Conis, still a bit shaken, used her Devil Fruit ability to craft a massive barbecue grill.

    After arranging a large pile of wood and charcoal underneath, she began roasting the meat.

    As they waited for the meat to cook, Brogy sat nearby, striking up a conversation with Ron.

    Through their exchange, Robin and Conis learned the giant''s name, the reason he was here, and the fact that there was another giant on this island as well.

    "For the honor and dignity of warriors, they''ve been locked in a duel for over a century¡­ Why go to such lengths?"

    Robin and Conis couldn''t wrap their heads around it.

    But Enzo, the Kung Fu Dugong, was moved to tears, his heart swelling with fervor.

    "This¡­ this is what it means to be a warrior! This is the strength of a true warrior of the sea! Master, I¡­ Enzo, the Kung Fu Dugong, vow to one day become a warrior as mighty and unyielding as this!"

    "Wahaha!"

    Brogy bent down, his colossal face looming over the much smaller Enzo, whose entire body wasn''t even as large as one of his eyes. The giant grinned and said, "Little one, so you too understand the dignity of a warrior?

    "Wahaha! As expected, Elbaf''s will reaches everywhere!"

    Ron took a deep swig from the endless flask he had retrieved from the King''s Treasury. Wiping his mouth, he looked up at Brogy.

    "Brogy, you and that other giant, Dorry¡ªwhat started your duel in the first place?"

    "What started it?" Brogy scratched his head, his giant features twisting in thought. "Hmm¡­ I''ve long forgotten. It doesn''t matter anymore."

    As he spoke, his enormous nostrils flared, catching a scent that made his eyes light up. He turned to Ron, his excitement palpable. "Is that alcohol you''re drinking?"

    "It is," Ron replied with a nod. "Why?"

    "Well¡­ could I have some too? It''s been so many years since I last had a drink. I''d be willing to trade you some dinosaur meat for it."

    Brogy''s voice carried a hint of longing as he made his request.

    "Oh? Sure, but no need for the dinosaur meat. Consider it my treat¡ªit''s just alcohol, after all," Ron said, standing up with a faint smile.

    "Really?!"

    Brogy was overjoyed. "You''re such a good person!"

    Robin, however, glanced at Ron with a curious expression. "But how are you going to let him drink it? There doesn''t seem to be anything here he can use as a cup."

    "That''s simple."

    Ron smirked and, in a flash, appeared on top of Brogy''s head, holding the endless flask.

    "Alright, big guy, tilt your head back and open your mouth. I''ll pour it in for you," Ron called down to the giant.

    "Huh? When did you get up there? What incredible speed!"

    Brogy blinked in astonishment at how quickly Ron had moved. However, he didn''t think much of it and obediently tilted his head back, opening his enormous mouth wide. There wasn''t the slightest hint of wariness or doubt in his demeanor.

    Standing on Brogy''s head, Ron began pouring the contents of the endless flask into the giant''s gaping maw.

    The seemingly infinite alcohol flowed freely, gushing into Brogy''s mouth as though it were a bottomless spring.

    One minute passed.

    Two minutes passed.

    Three minutes¡­ then ten minutes.

    At long last, for the first time in over a century, the warrior of Elbaf, Brogy the Red Ogre, was completely drunk.

    From that day forward, Brogy became fully acquainted with Ron and his group.

    When he learned that they would be staying on the island for a while, his joy was evident. Each day, he would bring the best cuts of meat from the dinosaurs he hunted as gifts for them.

    Meanwhile, Ron officially began training Conis, Robin, and Enzo, the Kung Fu Dugong, as part of their special regimen.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 102 - 102: 102: A Clash of Strength with the Giant Warrior!

    Conis and Robin were undergoing intense training to enhance their Devil Fruit abilities and combat skills.

    Enzo, the Kung Fu Dugong, however, had a far more rigorous training regimen.

    His special training included foundational strength, speed, stamina, endurance, perception, and vitality.

    The so-called vitality training was perhaps the most brutal¡ªhe was thrown into a pack of ferocious Tyrannosaurs and forced to fight for survival. This method aimed to awaken his deepest potential, pushing the very limits of his vitality.

    While training them, Ron also devoted time to familiarizing himself with and mastering the technique powered by vital energy¡ªEssence of Strength.

    This technique seemed to work by igniting the vitality within, transforming it into raw, unadulterated power.

    The duration of its activation was tied to the amount of vitality available.

    With Ron''s current vitality reserves, he could sustain the technique for about ten minutes.

    However, once the vitality was depleted, he would be unable to continue fighting.

    But thanks to his mastery of the perfected Sun Breathing Technique, Ron could rapidly recover both stamina and vitality while fighting.

    As a result, the duration of his Essence of Strength could easily surpass ten minutes.

    Time flew by, and ten days passed in the blink of an eye.

    On this day, several volcanoes scattered across the island began to erupt, though only on a small scale. This eruption served as the signal for Dorry and Brogy''s next duel.

    Brogy, who was drinking with Ron, heard the rumble and immediately stood up, grabbing the massive axe resting nearby.

    "Ron, we''ll drink again later. For now, I must go¡ªmy duel awaits."

    With that, he hefted his enormous axe and strode away, each step shaking the ground beneath him.

    The duel between Brogy, the Red Ogre, and Dorry, the Blue Ogre, had begun.

    The entire island quaked under the impact of their colossal battle.

    "It''s starting¡­"

    Robin and Conis, in the midst of training their Devil Fruit abilities, raised their heads to watch.

    "The duel between those two giant warriors."

    When the massive weapons in Dorry and Brogy''s hands collided with all their might, the resulting sound and shockwaves rippled outward.

    The sheer force of their clash spread in waves, shaking the island and rolling out to sea.

    Beyond the shores of this ancient island, known as Little Garden, the ocean erupted into massive waves and fierce winds.

    Standing atop the highest point of the island, Ron observed the epic battle between the two giants in the distance.

    There was no finesse in their fight, no elaborate techniques¡ªjust raw strength clashing head-on.

    Their movements were vast and unrestrained, their strikes pure and primal.

    The fire in their eyes burned with an unyielding fighting spirit as they glared at each other. Each blow carried the weight of their honor and pride as warriors.

    Every ounce of their strength was dedicated to securing victory in this clash of titans.

    The sheer intensity of the duel was¡­ utterly exhilarating!

    Standing high above, his black hair whipping in the wind, Ron clenched his fists. A burning desire to fight surged within him, his battle intent roaring like a blaze.

    He yearned to join the giants'' battle, to pit his strength against theirs and experience the thrill of such pure combat.

    But he didn''t want to disrupt their duel.

    Suppressing his urges, Ron sat down at the peak of the mountain. With a flick of his hand, he summoned the endless Wine Jug from the void and took several hearty swigs. It helped quell the raging heat within him.

    Behind him, several active volcanoes roared, spewing smoke and molten rock.

    Ahead of him, the two giant warriors clashed with unrelenting ferocity.

    "This¡­ this kind of scene must be incredibly rare, even in the vastness of the Grand Line."

    Ron held the endless flask in one hand, taking deep gulps as he marveled at the magnificent spectacle before him.

    Before long, the afternoon slipped away. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As dusk descended, the sun sank low on the horizon, painting the ancient island in hues of gold and amber.

    Enzo, battered and bruised, dragged a freshly caught prey back to their base.

    Robin and Conis finished their day''s training and began preparing dinner, starting a fire to cook their meal.

    Under the golden glow of twilight, Dorry and Brogy''s duel continued.

    Ron lay atop the mountain''s summit, eyes closed, a faint smile playing on his lips as the mountain breeze swept over his face.

    Peaceful. Relaxed.

    The duel between Dorry and Brogy raged on for three days, with neither emerging as the victor.

    When both giants finally returned to their camps, Ron used Moonwalk to appear mid-air before Brogy.

    "Brogy, if you''re willing, would you spar with me as well?"

    "Ron?"

    Brogy stared at Ron in disbelief when he heard the challenge.

    "Fight you?"

    A burst of laughter escaped him. "Wahaha! Don''t joke around, kid! With your tiny frame, you couldn''t even handle a single strike from me!"

    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that," Ron replied with a calm smile.

    The next moment, an intense and fiery crimson steam erupted from Ron''s body, and his jet-black hair stood on end as if ignited by the sheer energy within. His blood seemed to boil.

    With the blood-colored aura swirling around him, Ron vanished in a flash, reappearing in front of Brogy. Gathering immense power into his fist, he delivered a punch aimed directly at Brogy''s enormous shield.

    Bang!

    A deep, resounding boom echoed through the air as an overwhelming force surged through Brogy''s shield, traveling up his arm and causing his massive body to stagger backward two steps.

    "This...!?"

    Brogy''s eyes widened in astonishment.

    "Well? Does this qualify me to spar with you?"

    Hovering in midair, Ron stood with his black hair flowing in the wind, his body radiating blood-red steam. He looked at Brogy with a confident grin.

    For a moment, Brogy stared at him before breaking into a grin of his own, a booming laugh escaping his lips.

    "Interesting! Alright then, let''s see what you''ve got! Don''t blame me if you end up dead, though!"

    Lifting his massive axe, Brogy swung it down with incredible force. The air itself seemed to shatter, the sheer power of the swing creating visible shockwaves that rippled outward.

    "Armament Haki: Hardening!"

    Ron''s fists turned a pitch-black hue, gleaming like steel, as he raised one to meet the descending axe.

    Boom!

    The clash sent shockwaves in all directions. The ground quaked, and the air roared from the impact.

    Outside a wooden hut nestled in the forest, Conis paused her Devil Fruit training as the sounds of the battle reached her ears. She sighed with a hint of exasperation.

    "They''re fighting again?"

    Robin chuckled softly. "Giant warriors truly live up to their reputation. They''re as battle-hungry as the stories say."

    The island echoed with the continuous sound of roaring air and clashing forces.

    On the other side of the island, Dorry, surrounded by towering trees, furrowed his brow in curiosity.

    "What''s going on?"

    "I thought the fight was on pause?"

    "What''s Brogy up to now, causing such a ruckus again?"

    Intrigued, Dorry began making his way toward the source of the commotion.

    As he approached, he caught sight of Brogy, wielding his massive shield and axe, locked in combat with a young outsider who fought barehanded.

    "This is¡­?"

    Dorry''s expression was filled with confusion.

    He then noticed the outsider¡ªa black-haired youth enveloped in searing, blood-red steam¡ªusing pitch-black fists to clash head-on with Brogy''s colossal axe.

    Bang!

    The black-haired youth was sent crashing to the ground with immense force, creating a massive crater as the earth cracked and caved beneath him.

    Yet, even Brogy''s massive frame staggered backward a step or two from the force of the collision.

    Seeing this, Dorry''s eyes narrowed sharply.

    He knew all too well the extent of Brogy''s strength.

    And yet, this outsider¡ªthis small, young figure¡ªhad managed to force Brogy back?

    The ground trembled once more.

    A streak of blood-red light shot out of the shattered ground, hurtling skyward with incredible speed.

    The black-haired boy emerged unscathed, his body a blur as he surged forward, landing another devastating punch on Brogy''s shield.

    The immense force sent Brogy stumbling backward several more steps.

    From Dorry''s perspective, the sight of the two vastly different figures¡ªone towering and massive, the other small yet ferocious¡ªengaging in a relentless exchange of blows was nothing short of astonishing.

    Each strike landed solidly, their attacks clashing in pure displays of strength.

    Dorry''s eyes glimmered with a deep sense of awe.

    This young outsider¡­ could hold his own against Brogy in a contest of raw power? How incredible!

    What incredible physical prowess!

    Who exactly was this outsider?

    Did he possess the bloodline of the Giants?

    Ron and Brogy clashed with full force for over ten minutes.

    Ron''s clothes were in tatters, and his body bore several wounds and minor fractures. Despite this, his fighting spirit remained undiminished. Brogy, on the other hand, was panting heavily, his hands gripping his axe and shield feeling numb and stiff. His eyes, which initially held shock, now carried both the battle spirit of a warrior and a newfound respect for Ron''s strength.

    Throughout their duel, Brogy had clearly felt Ron''s overwhelming power.

    "Let''s call it a day, Brogy," Ron said with a smile as he stood on the ground, looking up at the towering giant. "Next time, I''ll treat you to some drinks."

    Brogy grinned broadly. "Wahaha! That sounds perfect to me."

    "Brogy."

    A loud voice echoed nearby.

    Brogy turned his head and saw Dorry standing not far away. His expression hardened as he asked, "Dorry, what are you doing here?"

    "With such a commotion, how could I not come and see what''s going on?"

    "It''s none of your business."

    "I wasn''t planning to bother you," Dorry replied casually. Ignoring Brogy''s irritation, his gaze shifted to Ron, who stood amidst the fractured ground below. "That was quite the impressive duel, outsider," Dorry said. "I am Dorry, a warrior of Elbaf and the Blue Ogre. May I know your name?"

    Ron raised his head and smiled back. "Ron. I''m a traveler from beyond this island."

    "Ron, is it? I''ll remember that name," Dorry said with a nod. His eyes gleamed with a spark of battle spirit as he continued, "Ron, do you have time tomorrow? Would you spar with me as well?"

    "Of course," Ron replied without hesitation, nodding firmly.

    "Dorry, you¡­" Brogy growled, glaring at him with clenched teeth.

    "It''s only fair for each of us to have a turn," Dorry said with a shrug. "You''ve already had your fight, haven''t you? That should be enough to satisfy you."

    Dorry then shifted his gaze back to Ron and added, "I''ve prepared some delicious roast dinosaur. Would you like to join me for a meal?"

    "No, that won''t be necessary," Ron replied with a shake of his head. "My companions have already cooked some food."

    "I see¡­ In that case, I''ll head back for now. I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow morning over there."

    With that, Dorry turned and left, leaving Brogy grumbling to himself.

    Ron made his way back to the wooden house.

    When Conis and Robin saw him, his clothes in tatters and his body covered in injuries, their faces turned pale with shock.

    "What happened to you?" Conis exclaimed, staring at him in disbelief. "Did you run into some powerful monster on this island?"

    Ron scratched his head and gave them a quick rundown of what had transpired.

    "Wait, what?" Conis stared at him blankly. "You mean you were the one fighting Brogy just now¡­ Captain, was that really you?"

    Ron nodded with a smile.

    Robin, on the other hand, sighed in exasperation. "You really are reckless, aren''t you? Picking a fight with a Giant warrior¡­ No wonder you''re in such a state. Stay here; I''ll go get some medicine."

    Before Robin could head upstairs, Ron stopped her with a gentle tug on her arm. "Don''t bother," he said, smiling. "These are just minor injuries. I''ll be fine by tomorrow morning."

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 103 - 103: 103: The Results of Special Trainingâ€”A Slash That Splits the Sea

    The Second Day¡­

    Ron returned to Dorry''s side, ready for another sparring session. The clash of their strength-filled blows echoed across the island as they engaged in an exhilarating and intense fight.

    The Third Day¡­

    Ron faced Brogy once again, their duel just as fierce and demanding as before.

    The Fourth Day..

    Another match with Dorry pushed Ron to his limits. Meanwhile, Enzo, Robin, and Conis immersed themselves in special training and physical conditioning, honing their abilities under Ron''s guidance.

    Ron, however, was entirely focused on battling the two Giants. These bouts of pure strength against evenly matched opponents caused his massive life energy to surge through his body, relentlessly refining and enhancing his physique. The results were astounding as his physical capabilities advanced at a breakneck pace.

    Four Months Later¡­

    Time flew by. Four months of relentless training transformed Ron''s power significantly. His vitality value soared to an astonishing 1,800 points. His raw, one-arm strength alone now exceeded 30,000 kilograms, not to mention his speed, endurance, and defensive capabilities. His blood energy technique, Essence of Strength, progressed to Level 2, granting him a 20% strength boost upon activation.

    The training also brought remarkable progress for Enzo, Robin, and Conis. Enzo achieved extraordinary physical improvement. His vitality surged, and under Ron''s careful guidance, he successfully mastered two of the Six Powers¡ªShave and Tempest Kick. Though his Armament Haki showed promise, Observation Haki remained elusive. Nevertheless, his current strength allowed him to defeat a six-meter-tall Tyrant Dragon single-handedly.

    Robin further developed her Flower-Flower Fruit abilities, now able to sprout up to eighty arms, greatly expanding her combat and support capabilities. Her skills became more versatile and dangerous than ever.

    However, the most impressive progress came from Conis. Her mastery over the Metal-Metal Fruit had reached new heights. Her Blade Dance technique advanced from three steel blades to seven, her speed doubling in the process. Her control over the blades became more fluid and precise. Moreover, she expanded her range of metal manipulation from a radius of ten meters to a staggering sixty meters, although this extended range significantly drained her stamina.

    After testing their progress one day, Ron nodded in satisfaction. "It''s about time we left this place."

    "We''re finally leaving?" Conis and Robin both sighed with relief.

    ¡­

    The next day, after bidding farewell to Dorry and Brogy, Ron and his crew boarded their ship and followed the river toward the open sea. As they reached the ocean, the waters ahead began to churn violently.

    "What''s going on?" Robin adjusted her cowboy hat, her sharp eyes narrowing at the disturbance.

    Conis squinted at the sight, her expression turning to shock. "What¡­ What is that?!"

    From the ocean emerged an Island Eater Goldfish, its colossal body as large as an island. It loomed over their ship, opening its enormous mouth wide.

    Conis, Robin, and Enzo froze in terror.

    "What¡­ what is that?!"

    "What do we do, Captain?" Conis turned to Ron, desperation in her eyes.

    Before Ron could answer, a loud voice boomed across the sea.

    "That''s an Island Eater Goldfish. It has devoured every ship that''s tried to leave this island in the past."

    The crew turned toward the source of the voice. Standing on either side of the sea exit were the towering figures of Dorry and Brogy, clad in enormous gray cloaks and holding their weapons.

    Dorry smirked at Brogy. "For my friend Ron''s sake, I''ll join forces with you this time. Don''t drag me down, you old fool."

    Brogy snorted. "Hmph. Speak for yourself!"

    "Wahaha! That''s my line!" Brogy laughed heartily and turned toward Robin and the others. "Just keep sailing forward! We''ll clear the way for you!"

    Robin was about to express her gratitude when Ron''s calm voice interrupted her.

    "Thank you, but¡­ there''s no need."

    With a sudden swish, Ron vanished from the ship''s deck, reappearing midair above the ocean, directly facing the goldfish''s massive gaping mouth. His body was enveloped in fiery red steam, waves of energy rippling outward.

    In his right hand appeared a black blade emanating an intense crimson sword aura.

    "Armament Haki: Hardening." Ron''s voice was calm yet resolute.

    The black blade, Shusui, gleamed with a deep violet-black glow, its edge flickering with sinister brilliance. The air around it seemed to split apart under its force. Under the astonished gazes of Dorry and Brogy, Ron raised Shusui high. A swordsman''s overwhelming aura surged skyward, whipping up fierce winds. The sea below began to part even before the blade descended.

    "Sun Breathing: Thirteenth Form: Raging Sun."

    A massive, pitch-black flying slash, wrapped in scorching crimson flames, tore through the ocean and the goldfish alike. The colossal creature was cleaved clean in two. Its massive halves crashed into the sea, sending towering waves surging in all directions.

    The Traveler was propelled forward by the waves, quickly leaving the danger behind.

    "Dorry, Brogy, farewell!"

    Standing midair with Shusui in hand, Ron exhaled softly and turned back to the two giants, still frozen in shock. He waved with a grin before stepping onto the air with Moonwalk, shooting forward like an arrow to rejoin the ship.

    In no time, the vessel disappeared into the horizon. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Only then did Dorry and Brogy snap out of their daze. The two exchanged glances.

    "Looks like he didn''t need our help at all," Dorry admitted.

    Brogy nodded. "That Ron¡­ I can''t believe he was hiding such overwhelming power."

    "Or maybe we just weren''t strong enough to push him to go all out. That guy¡­ he really is a monster."

    They shook their heads as they began walking back.

    "Oh, by the way, did that slash just now carry a trace of Conqueror''s Haki?" Dorry asked.

    "Did it? I didn''t really feel it. But if it were Ron, it wouldn''t be surprising if he awakened Conqueror''s Haki."

    "True enough. After all, he''s a monster capable of matching the strength of a Giant warrior¡­ what else wouldn''t he be capable of?"

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 104 - 104: 104: A pleasant Sign-in Surprise at Loguetown

    After leaving the Island of Giants, it didn''t take long before Ron and his group arrived at the Red Line.

    Crossing the Red Line, they entered the East Blue.

    The weakest of the Four Seas, the East Blue was infamous for having few pirate crews with bounties exceeding 30 million Berries. Along the way, every pirate ship they encountered was left for Conis, Enzo, and Robin to handle.

    Ron didn''t interfere at all.

    When they reached the small island near the entrance to the Grand Line, where Loguetown¡ªknown as the "Town of Beginning and End"¡ªwas located, Conis and the others had already defeated five pirate crews attempting to enter the Grand Line.

    The highest bounty among them was a Zoan-type Devil Fruit user with a 17-million-Berry bounty, who had been easily taken down by Conis.

    At Loguetown¡­

    As Ron stepped onto the streets, a notification sounded in his mind.

    [Ding! Location detected: Loguetown. Meeting the sign-in criteria. Successful sign-in grants a reward. Would you like to sign in?]

    "Sign in," Ron answered without hesitation.

    [Sign-in successful! Reward obtained: +10 Vitality Points.

    Reward obtained: Conqueror''s Haki.

    Current Conqueror''s Haki: Level 1.]

    Feeling the unfamiliar power surging within him, Ron''s eyes sparkled with excitement and joy.

    The reward was Conqueror''s Haki!

    With this, he had finally received all three types of Haki!

    "What''s wrong?"

    Robin, noticing the change in his expression, looked at him curiously.

    "It''s nothing. I just thought of something amusing," Ron replied, a smile tugging at his lips that he couldn''t quite suppress.

    "Is that so?" Robin didn''t press further.

    "Robin, come here! Look at this¡ªit''s so interesting!"

    Conis, captivated by the bustling streets and shops of Loguetown, waved enthusiastically at Robin.

    Robin was drawn to her excitement, and Ron, in good spirits, decided to take Enzo along for a stroll as well.

    The sight of a seemingly harmless, handsome black-haired boy with a black sword at his waist, accompanied by a strange animal clad in a steel vest, drew curious glances and double-takes from the crowd.

    However, among the crowd, a suspicious-looking man''s gaze fell on the sword at Ron''s side, and his eyes gleamed with greed.

    "That sword¡­ it must be worth a fortune."

    He whispered to his subordinates, "Stay here and keep an eye on him. I''ll go inform the captain."

    "Understood!"

    Not long after, in a quiet alley with few people around, Ron and Enzo found themselves blocked by a group of pirates.

    At the front stood a man wearing a pirate captain''s hat, holding a pistol. He sneered as he aimed it at Ron.

    "Kid, hand over that sword at your waist, and I might just let you walk away alive!"

    "Master, master, can I handle this?" Enzo asked excitedly, his voice startling the group of pirates.

    "What the hell? A talking¡­ animal?!" one of the pirates exclaimed, recoiling in shock.

    Ron glanced toward the alley''s exit and smiled at Enzo.

    "Looks like you won''t get the chance to fight."

    Before Enzo could react, a fist, wreathed in smoke like a cannonball, blasted into the alley.

    The pirate captain was struck directly, sent flying into a wall with a loud crash! His face was sunken, and his eyes rolled back as he collapsed unconscious.

    "C-Captain!"

    "What a bunch of trash," a cold male voice came from within the smoke. "With your level, you think you can survive the Grand Line? Off to prison with all of you."

    The group of pirates, weapons trembling in their hands, stared at the smoke as it coalesced into a human form.

    When the figure solidified into a man with a cigar in his mouth and a white Marine coat draped over his shoulders, someone among the pirates cried out in terror:

    "It''s the White Hunter! Run!"

    The group of pirates panicked and scattered in all directions.

    "Trying to escape?"

    Smoker, the White Hunter, smirked coldly. With another punch, his fist shot out like a cannonball, knocking out every last pirate.

    Before long, the alley was littered with unconscious bodies, and footsteps echoed as a group of Marines arrived on the scene.

    "Lieutenant Smoker," the leading Marine saluted.

    "Perfect timing. Take these idiots into custody," Smoker ordered, exhaling a puff of smoke.

    "Yes, sir!"

    As the pirates were being taken away, Smoker turned to Ron, his gaze lingering for a moment on the black-haired boy with the black sword and his strange companion.

    "Be more careful next time. Stay away from pirates," Smoker advised, chewing on his cigar as he prepared to leave.

    Just as he was about to walk away, a voice called out behind him, laced with amusement.

    "Don''t you recognize me, Smoker?"

    Smoker''s eyes widened slightly.

    That voice¡­

    He turned, his gaze locking onto the boy with the black sword and an easy smile.

    As their eyes met, Smoker''s expression shifted, a mix of shock and realization spreading across his face.

    "It''s you!"

    When Enzo returned alone, Robin and Conis exchanged curious glances.

    "Where''s the captain?" Conis asked, her tone tinged with surprise.

    "Master ran into someone he knows. He told me to let you know that we should head to the execution platform first. He''ll catch up with us later," Enzo said, scratching his head.

    "I see," Conis nodded, her expression thoughtful.

    Inside a bustling tavern along the lively streets of Rogue Town, Smoker and Ron sat side by side at the bar counter.

    "I didn''t expect you to leave Marine Headquarters," Smoker remarked, downing his glass of liquor in one go. His eyes, sharp and assessing, fixed on the harmless-looking, clean-cut young man beside him.

    "Did the Fleet Admiral actually let you go?"

    Even three years later, the memory remained vivid. At the age of 11, this boy had defeated Smoker¡ªwho had been regarded as the strongest new recruit in the Marine School of Justice!

    While Smoker had relied on his Logia-type Devil Fruit powers, this boy was a natural-born monster, his strength terrifyingly pure.

    "When I showed a firm desire to leave, they didn''t want to let me go. But there wasn''t much they could do about it," Ron replied with a faint smile, his tone casual. "After all, it was something I had agreed upon long ago."

    "True," Smoker muttered. "The Marines can''t force someone to stay if their heart isn''t in it¡ªunless they choose to silence them permanently. But the Marines stand on the side of justice and would never execute someone innocent of any crime."

    "Exactly," Ron said, nodding.

    Smoker gave him a sidelong glance. "So, when you initially joined the Marines as an intern, you''d already decided to leave eventually, hadn''t you?"

    Ron didn''t bother hiding it. He nodded.

    For him, joining the Marines had been just another step in his journey to becoming stronger.

    "But why?" Smoker''s voice held a mix of curiosity and frustration. "With your strength, you could''ve captured countless criminals as a Marine. You could''ve reached the highest ranks, maintained order on these seas, and protected the people. Do you really think your personal freedom is worth more than fighting against the chaos out there?"

    Ron''s gaze settled on the bubbling liquid in his glass. His tone remained calm, but it carried a weight that made Smoker pause.

    "Do you think strength requires a grand reason? Simply striving for the freedom to live as I choose is reason enough," Ron said.

    "Even as a Fleet Admiral or a Marine Admiral, you''re still bound by the orders of the World Government. If they commanded you to destroy this very town, would you obey¡ªor defy them?"

    The question hit Smoker like a punch. He found himself at a loss for words, unable to answer.

    Silence stretched between them, heavy and contemplative.

    Breaking the tension, Ron took a sip of his drink before his expression lightened. "After our fight back then, I never saw you again at headquarters. Later, I asked Dalmatian about it and learned you had voluntarily requested a transfer. I didn''t expect you to end up in the East Blue¡­"

    Smoker''s jaw clenched at the memory. He had transferred because he''d feared Hina discovering the truth about his humiliating defeat. He''d assumed she''d spread the story and mock him endlessly at Marine Headquarters.

    But, to his surprise, Hina had seemed completely unaware of the incident. The headquarters had remained silent, and the story had faded into obscurity.

    No one remembered¡ªexcept Smoker himself.

    Grumbling under his breath, Smoker took a long gulp of his drink, then shifted the conversation. "So, what are you planning now that you''ve left the Marines? Don''t tell me you''re going to become a pirate."

    "Hm¡­ I haven''t decided," Ron replied, tracing the rim of his glass thoughtfully.

    Smoker''s expression hardened. "Hey, kid. That''s not something you should joke about. If you become a pirate, the Marines won''t let you off easily. You''ll have Vice Admiral Garp or one of the Admirals hunting you down in no time."

    Ron chuckled at the warning, then turned to meet Smoker''s serious gaze. "Relax. For now, I''m just an ordinary adventurer. As for whether the Marines will issue a bounty on me someday¡­ who knows? That''s for the future to decide."

    He downed the rest of his drink with a casual air, his tone light.

    Finishing his drink, Ron tossed a pouch of Berries onto the counter and stood. "Take care, Smoker. Oh, and if you see Hina or Gion, send my regards."

    As he turned to leave, Smoker''s voice, steady and resolute, stopped him.

    "If you ever become a pirate, know that I''ll be among those coming to capture you."

    Ron glanced back with a teasing smile. "Feel free to try, but don''t expect to stand a chance."

    With that, he pushed open the tavern door and disappeared into the bustling streets.

    Sitting alone at the bar, Smoker clenched his fist tightly. His pride still burned from their past encounter, but he couldn''t deny the strange respect he felt for Ron''s conviction.

    One thing was certain¡ªif their paths crossed as enemies, Smoker would be ready.

    "That guy¡­ just how strong is he now?"

    Smoker gritted his teeth, frustration etched across his face.

    "Even without fighting, I can already feel like I have no chance of winning..."

    "Has he grown even stronger than three years ago?"

    "Damn it..."

    Ron arrived at the execution platform and reunited with Robin, Conis, and the others.

    After taking in the sight of the legendary site where Pirate King Gol D. Roger had met his end, the group decided it was time to leave the small town and head toward their next destination.

    Before leaving, however, Ron''s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of a green-haired, sharp-toothed young delinquent with a nose piercing amid the bustling crowd.

    This was most likely the younger version of Bartolomeo¡ªthe fanatical admirer of Luffy described in the original story.

    At this moment, though, it seemed Bartolomeo had yet to acquire the powers of the Barrier-Barrier Fruit. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Barrier-Barrier Fruit¡­

    Ron''s eyes flickered with interest.

    Obtaining that fruit could be a valuable opportunity.

    However, he quickly dismissed the idea. The chances were slim. After all, he had no idea when or where Bartolomeo might come across the fruit, nor could he afford to shadow the young punk constantly.

    With a calm demeanor, Ron shifted his gaze and continued walking, following Robin and Conis as they left the crowded area.

    Unaware, Bartolomeo glanced in their direction briefly, only to see nothing out of the ordinary.

    "What is it, boss?" one of his subordinates asked.

    "Nothing¡­ must''ve been my imagination," Bartolomeo replied, shaking his head.

    After leaving Rogue Town, Ron and his companions continued their aimless travels across the East Blue.

    Ron made a habit of marking every island they passed through. Meanwhile, Conis and the kung-fu dugong Enzo sought out sparring matches wherever possible to hone their combat skills through real battles.

    Robin, on the other hand, immersed herself in acquiring knowledge. At every stop, she would buy and collect books, documents, and information to add to her growing collection.

    Over time, their reputation as a group of self-proclaimed travelers began to spread across the East Blue.

    Before they knew it, the last month of the year arrived. Winter had draped the seas in a blanket of snow, and the frosty winds carried the promise of a long season ahead.

    On a snowy winter night, their ship, The Traveler, drifted aimlessly as always. This time, it brought them to the island where Cocoyasi Village was located.

    The village, under the tyrannical control of the Arlong Pirates, was slowly being painted white by the falling snow.

    Outside the village, in a small house with a backyard filled with orange trees, a young girl sat engrossed in a book on navigation.

    Her short, orange hair glowed faintly in the dim light as she turned page after page, her concentration unbroken by the cold winds outside.

    This girl, no more than ten years old, seemed completely lost in the world of the sea. The quiet determination in her eyes hinted at a strength far beyond her years.

    And so, in this peaceful yet troubled village, Ron and his companions were about to encounter a new chapter in their journey.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 105 - 105: 105: The Outsider in Cocoyasi Village

    "Have you gotten up yet, Nami?"

    The cheerful voice of a young girl with short blue hair and sun-kissed skin rang out from outside the room. "It''s snowing heavily outside. I''m heading to the orange orchard first. You better hurry and get up!"

    "Mmm~"

    The faint reply came from a short orange-haired girl, who was still half-asleep with her head resting on the desk. Her voice was muffled and dreamy, barely registering what had been said.

    Outside, the sound of a door closing signaled the blue-haired girl''s departure.

    It wasn''t until much later that Nami, now twelve years old, slowly woke up. She rubbed her eyes and sat up, shivering slightly as the cold air hit her.

    "So cold..."

    She hugged her arms around herself, trying to fend off the chill as her thin clothes offered little protection. Gazing out the window at the white landscape beyond, she muttered, "Snow? No wonder it felt so freezing."

    Grabbing an old, thick coat, she wrapped herself tightly in it, finally feeling some warmth return to her body.

    Nami stepped out of her room, her eyes landing on two pieces of black bread sitting on the table. After eating the cold, stale slices, she opened the door and stepped outside.

    The snow had stopped, leaving the world cloaked in a thick, pristine white. The sky was clear and bright, the sunlight glinting off the snowy expanse. All around, the orange trees near the little house were blanketed in heavy snow, and the distant roads and fields were also pure white.

    "What a beautiful snowy scene..."

    Nami''s eyes softened as she gazed at the serene view. A bittersweet smile tugged at her lips. "It''d be so nice if I could see this with Bell-m¨¨re..."

    Two years had passed since that day.

    Time flies so quickly...

    She clenched her fists, determination slowly hardening her expression.

    I need to grow up fast. I have to gather the money as soon as possible... Only then can I save the villagers and this village!

    But as the thought of the daunting 100 million berries resurfaced in her mind, she couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh.

    Suddenly, there was a soft plop as a heap of snow fell from one of the orange trees, blending into the already thick layer of snow on the ground.

    The sound jolted Nami''s memory.

    "Oh no! I can''t let the snow weigh down the branches and break them!"

    Remembering Nojiko''s reminder, she hurried over to the orchard and began brushing the snow off the orange trees to prevent damage to their branches.

    While Nami was busy with her task, Ron, Robin, Conis, and Enzo had already disembarked from The Traveler and stepped onto the snowy shores of Cocoyasi Village. The serene, snow-covered village seemed peaceful and calm, with smoke rising from scattered chimneys.

    "What a quiet little village," Robin remarked, her tall figure clad in an elegant white fur coat. As she walked down the snowy path, her long legs left light footprints in the snow. She glanced at the small houses dotting the area and the distant smoke curling into the air. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Master, are you sure there''s someone with a 20 million berry bounty here?" Enzo, bundled up in a thick red coat and wearing a woolen hat, looked up at Ron with curiosity and excitement.

    Ron, who had already activated his Observation Haki to scan the entire island, nodded slightly and gestured toward a tall building near the coast in the distance. "Over there."

    Excitement lit up Enzo''s eyes as it turned to Conis. "Can I take this one on, Conis? Please?"

    Conis, her blonde hair tied back and also wearing a white fur coat matching Robin''s, glanced down at Enzo and smiled. "A bounty of 20 million berries? They must be pretty strong. Are you sure you can handle it, Enzo?"

    Enzo hesitated for a moment, then said earnestly, "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure. But I really want to fight someone strong."

    Its gaze shifted to Ron, who stood beside it in a sleek black hooded fur coat, a black blade strapped to his side.

    "Master, do you think I can challenge and defeat that guy?"

    "Probably not," Ron replied casually.

    He glanced down at Enzo with a faint smile. "You haven''t learned Haki yet, and your strength is not enough too. If you recklessly go up against someone like that, your chances of winning are almost zero."

    "Is that so..."

    Enzo''s shoulders drooped in disappointment, his dejection plain to see.

    Robin, standing on Ron''s left, couldn''t help but chuckle softly at the sight of the Enzo drooping head.

    Conis smiled as well. "Then, as usual, I''ll take care of the strongest one. Enzo, you can handle their subordinates."

    "Okay," Enzo nodded with newfound resolve, already eager for the upcoming fight.

    The snow-covered paths in the fields stretched ahead.

    Ron and Enzo walked at the front, with Robin and Conis trailing behind.

    As they made their way through the quiet village of Cocoyasi, the few villagers they encountered cast suspicious and wary glances their way. They hurriedly avoided the group, choosing to pass by quickly, their footsteps fading into the stillness of the village.

    Robin and Conis exchanged subtle glances, both noting the guarded behavior of the locals.

    Robin, walking alongside Ron, observed the disappearing villagers and turned to him. "It seems like the people here aren''t very welcoming to outsiders," she remarked thoughtfully.

    Without pausing, Ron replied evenly, "It''s likely because of the Arlong Pirates."

    His calm voice carried no judgment, yet it was enough to convey the gravity of the situation. "Those outsiders imposed their cruel rule over this village. The fear and distrust they''ve instilled make it natural for the villagers to harbor hostility toward any newcomers."

    Conis frowned slightly at this revelation. "Pirates ruling over a village... shouldn''t the Marines step in to stop this?"

    A faint smirk tugged at Ron''s lips as he answered, "The Marines have their share of corrupt individuals too."

    His response left both Robin and Conis in silent contemplation.

    Meanwhile, Enzo, blissfully uninterested in the complexities of politics and power, focused solely on his punches as he practiced his martial arts while walking.

    The group reached the outskirts of the village, where a vast orchard of orange trees lay blanketed in pristine snow.

    Among the trees was a tanned young woman with short blue hair. Despite the chill in the air, she wore a worn and slightly thin coat. Armed with a simple tool, she diligently worked to clear the snow from the branches of the orange trees.

    Sweat glistened on her forehead, a testament to her efforts. However, it was clear from the untouched trees surrounding her that she still had a long way to go.

    "Why is she removing the snow from the trees?" Conis asked curiously, her golden hair catching the light as she watched the girl at work.

    Robin answered before Ron could. "I imagine it''s to prevent the branches from breaking under the weight of the snow."

    "Ah, that makes sense," Conis said, nodding in understanding.

    Ron recognized the girl. Based on her appearance and surroundings, she had to be Nojiko, the older sister of Nami, one of the Straw Hats'' eventual crewmates.

    He recalled her as a bold, straightforward young woman with a resilient personality. Nojiko and Nami had been relying on each other for survival, and it was clear they were still struggling to keep things together.

    As Ron mused, he quietly rested his hand on the hilt of his black blade.

    With a smooth, controlled motion, he drew it slightly from its sheath.

    Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind swept through the orange grove, stirring up the air with an almost magical intensity.

    The snow atop the trees scattered instantly, as though a great unseen hand had brushed it all away. It drifted down like powdered sugar, leaving the branches almost completely bare.

    Nojiko blinked, startled by the sudden wind. She squinted against the chill, barely able to keep her eyes open.

    When the wind settled and she could see clearly again, her gaze fell on the now-pristine trees. The snow that had threatened to snap their branches had all vanished.

    She stood frozen, tools in hand, her wide eyes staring in disbelief.

    What just happened?

    Ron silently returned his blade to its sheath, the faint click as it locked into place the only indication that he had moved at all.

    Beside him, Robin watched his calm, impassive expression, her own lips curving into a smile.

    It was only then that Nojiko noticed the group standing near the edge of her orchard.

    Her eyes swept over their appearances¡ªtheir clean, expensive coats and unfamiliar faces¡ªand she immediately realized they weren''t locals. The residents of Cocoyaii Village would never be able to afford such fine clothing.

    "Travelers?" she guessed, setting her tools down as she approached cautiously. Her tone was polite but wary. "Is there something I can help you with? If you''re here to buy oranges, I''m afraid we don''t have any to sell during this season."

    "We''re not here to buy oranges."

    Ron stepped forward. His calm smile was disarming yet carried an air of authority that made Nojiko pause.

    "We''re travelers," Ron explained. "We''re planning to spend the winter on this island and are looking for a place to stay."

    Nojiko blinked in surprise. "A place to stay? You''d have better luck in the village. This is just the outskirts¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Ron''s next words stopped her cold.

    "If you can offer us a place to stay, we''ll pay 10,000 Berries per day."

    Nojiko''s breath caught. Ten thousand Berries per day?!!!

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 106 - 106: 106: 12-Year-Old Nami and a Special Sign-in Reward

    At the gate of a yard filled with rows of orange trees, a petite girl with short orange hair, standing barely over four feet tall, stared in shock. This was none other than Nami. Her gaze shifted between Nojiko and the group of one man, two women, and a kung fu dugong standing behind her.

    "Nojiko, who are these people?" Nami asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and caution.

    "They''re guests who''ll be staying with us for a while," Nojiko replied with a cheerful smile.

    "Huh? Staying with us? But we don''t even have enough room to¡ª" Nami started to protest, but Nojiko suddenly leaned forward, whispering into her ear.

    "One night. Ten thousand Berries," Nojiko said softly.

    Nami froze, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    "T-T-Ten thousand?!"

    Nojiko raised a finger to her lips, signaling for silence.

    Nami quickly covered her mouth with both hands to suppress the scream threatening to escape. Lowering her voice to an excited whisper, she leaned closer to Nojiko, her tone filled with disbelief and enthusiasm.

    "R-Really? Is it really ten thousand Berries? Nojiko, are you sure you''re not being tricked?"

    "How could I be tricked? These people are real, wealthy travelers. Look, they''ve already paid me for ten nights in advance¡ªone hundred thousand Berries."

    Nojiko handed a heavy bag of coins to Nami.

    "One... One hundred thousand?!"

    The moment Nami felt the weight of the bag in her hands, her eyes practically turned into Berries. Her face lit up with sheer greed, and she seemed completely lost in her daydreams of wealth.

    Conis, standing nearby, couldn''t help but find the whole scene amusing. She covered her mouth with her hand, letting out a soft laugh.

    The sound snapped Nojiko back to reality, and she realized that she had been neglecting her guests. That wouldn''t do.

    Turning to Nami, she whispered, "Hurry upstairs and get the rooms cleaned and ready. I''ll stay here to entertain our guests."

    "Got it!" Nami nodded enthusiastically and was about to dash off when Nojiko grabbed her arm.

    "On second thought, I''ll handle the cleaning," Nojiko said with a quick change of plans. "I can''t trust you to clean properly. Instead, you stay here and keep the guests company."

    Before Nami could protest, Nojiko had already turned her around by the shoulders and addressed the group with a warm smile.

    "This is my younger sister, Nami. She''ll chat with you while I go get the rooms ready."

    Swallowing nervously, Nami looked at the group, her voice a little shaky as she greeted them.

    "H-Hello¡­"

    Conis stepped forward with a bright smile, her golden hair shimmering in the light. "Hi, I''m Conis. You''re Nami, right? You''re so adorable! May I pat your head?"

    "Um... S-Sure," Nami stammered.

    "Then I won''t hold back!" Conis said cheerfully, gently placing her hand on Nami''s head and stroking her hair.

    "Wow, your hair is so soft and smooth. It''s beautiful!" Conis complimented.

    "Th-Thank you¡­" Nami murmured, blushing slightly. Her initial nervousness began to fade as she gazed at the angelic smile of the girl before her. Conis didn''t seem much older than she was, but her gentle demeanor was incredibly calming.

    Robin approached next, her serene presence drawing Nami''s attention. "I''m Robin. Nico Robin. We''ll be staying here for a while, so we''ll be in your care."

    "She''s so beautiful¡­" Nami thought to herself, mesmerized by Robin''s elegance and poise.

    Just then, a rumbling noise broke the moment. It came from Enzo, who was standing next to Ron. Looking up at Ron with an imploring expression, it asked, "Master, when are we going to eat? I''m starving!"

    Hearing the kung fu dugong speak, Nami''s jaw dropped.

    "A Kung fu dugong¡­ talking?!" she exclaimed, her eyes wide with astonishment.

    "His name is Enzo, a celebrated Kung Fu Dugong from Arabasta," Conis introduced with a warm smile. "He''s our captain''s apprentice."

    "Captain¡­"

    Nami''s gaze shifted from the talking Dugong dressed in a red cotton jacket and woolen hat to the black-haired boy standing beside it. The boy wore a black hooded fur coat and had a black sword hanging at his waist.

    He looked younger than the serene Conis and the elegant Robin, yet¡­ he was the captain?

    Wait¡­ Captain?!

    "Are you saying¡­ you''re pirates?" Nami blurted out, unable to contain her curiosity.

    "No, we''re not," Conis replied with a reassuring smile. "We''re just travelers of the sea."

    "What''s the difference?"

    "Well¡­" Conis paused to think for a moment before answering, "I suppose the difference is that pirates would steal from you, while we wouldn''t."

    As Nojiko busied herself cleaning and preparing the rooms upstairs, Nami invited Ron and his companions into the house. She brought out food from the kitchen to serve them, although the offerings were sparse¡ªhard black bread and some dried meat, neither of which had much flavor.

    "If you don''t mind, please help yourselves¡­" Nami said softly, barely above a whisper, as she placed the food on the table.

    Robin picked up a piece of the hard bread and frowned slightly. "Is this what you usually eat?" she asked gently.

    Conis took a bite of the bread and chewed slowly. It was dry, tasteless, and as tough as chewing on wood.

    Enzo, on the other hand, seemed entirely unbothered. He grabbed the food and stuffed it into his mouth, satisfied as long as his stomach was full.

    "It seems this food isn''t quite to your liking," Nami said nervously. "Please wait for a moment. I''ll head to the village to buy something better for you."

    Now that she had the ten thousand Berries they''d paid in advance, she could finally afford to buy some decent food.

    Nami was about to rush to the door when a calm voice from behind stopped her in her tracks.

    "There''s no need," Ron said softly.

    Nami froze. Her grip tightened around the bag of money in her hand as she lowered her head.

    Of course¡­ How could these wealthy people from the outside world really stay in a place as poor as theirs?

    The talk of renting a room for ten thousand Berries a night¡­ It must have been a joke, just a way to tease poor folks like them.

    She smiled bitterly.

    "We brought our own food," Ron''s calm voice continued behind her.

    "I see," Nami whispered, her heart sinking. "I''ll return your money then¡­"

    Still caught up in her thoughts, she turned around, biting her lip as tears glistened in the corners of her eyes. She held out the bag of Berries, her voice trembling.

    "Huh?"

    Conis and Robin exchanged confused glances.

    "Nami, what are you doing?" Conis asked, her face full of puzzlement.

    Only then did Nami snap out of her thoughts.

    "Eh?! I¡ª"

    Ron, seated at the table, took a sip of water before turning to her with a gentle smile.

    "Don''t worry. We''re not the kind of wealthy people who toy with others for amusement. The rent we''ve paid isn''t coming back."

    His words, along with the knowing smile on his face, and the warm expressions of Conis and Robin, made Nami''s cheeks flush a deep red.

    For a moment, as she looked at these strangers, an unfamiliar warmth filled her heart¡ªa feeling she hadn''t experienced since Belmere''s death.

    It didn''t seem so cold this winter after all.

    "Guests! The rooms are ready. Now, do you¡ªNami! What are you doing?!"

    Nojiko''s voice rang out as she descended the stairs, only to find Nami seated at the table, eagerly eating the food meant for their guests. She looked utterly horrified.

    "How could you eat the guests'' food?!"

    "It''s alright," Conis said with a laugh, sitting beside Nami. "We invited her to eat with us. Would you like to join us too?"

    Nojiko hesitated, her gaze shifting to the unfamiliar, fragrant dishes spread across the table. She couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    Robin approached her with a kind smile, holding a delicate dessert. "This is coconut cream pie from Loguetown. Try it."

    The tantalizing aroma was impossible to resist. As Nojiko took a bite, the rich flavor burst across her palate, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    She had never tasted anything so delicious in her entire life.

    So, this was what happiness tasted like¡­

    Robin and Conis continued to serve Nojiko and Nami, each offering them bites of the mouthwatering food.

    Meanwhile, Enzo was utterly absorbed, shoving food into his mouth with reckless abandon.

    Seated beside him, Ron sipped a glass of bubbling sherry, watching with amusement as Nami across the table devoured a large steak.

    "She''s so small now¡­ but to think she''ll become such a remarkable figure in the future. It''s truly fascinating¡­" he mused to himself.

    After finishing their meal, more than half of the food on the table was gone.

    Nojiko, feeling both full and embarrassed, gently pressed down on Nami''s head as she bowed apologetically to Ron and his group. "I¡­ I''m so sorry. Even though it was the guests'' food, we accidentally ate so much of it¡­ This is really inappropriate."

    "Don''t worry about it. We have plenty of food," Robin said with a kind smile, her gentle demeanor easing their guilt.

    She had developed a genuine fondness for these two girls, seeing in them reflections of her own younger self.

    Nojiko and Nami both glanced at her with grateful expressions, their eyes gleaming with emotion.

    Standing up from his seat, Ron asked, "The rooms upstairs are ready, correct?"

    Nojiko quickly nodded.

    "Then I''ll head up first," Ron said as he made his way upstairs to rest.

    Enzo bid farewell to Robin and Conis before heading outside to the snowy orange grove to practice his martial arts.

    Inside the house, only Conis, Robin, Nojiko, and Nami remained. The four women began chatting, finding common ground and comfort in each other''s company.

    Meanwhile, in the simple yet clean room upstairs, Ron took off his black coat and hung it on the nearby rack. He then returned the black blade, Shusui, to his system storage space.

    Sitting on the bed, a translucent screen appeared before his eyes¡ªvisible only to him.

    The screen displayed his attributes panel and the list of items he had obtained through sign-ins.

    At the very top of the list was a brand-new entry, gleaming with a unique allure:

    [Special Item ¡ª Devil Fruit Duplication Card]

    This was the reward Ron had received after signing in upon reaching this island.

    [Devil Fruit Duplication Card: Grants the ability to duplicate the Devil Fruit powers of any user.

    Usage Condition: The target must be unconscious, and the user must maintain physical contact for over thirty seconds. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Note 1: This is a single-use item.

    Note 2: The duplicated Devil Fruit ability does not carry the weakness of being vulnerable to seawater.

    Note 3: The duplicated ability is compatible with other Devil Fruits. After obtaining a duplicated ability, the user can still consume an additional Devil Fruit.]

    Ron''s eyes lit up instantly as he read through the second note.

    The main reason he had refrained from considering Devil Fruits in the past was twofold: first, he hadn''t encountered an ability that truly satisfied him, and second, the inherent weakness to seawater posed a potentially fatal vulnerability.

    At certain times, that weakness could become a critical flaw.

    But now¡­

    With this Devil Fruit Duplication Card in hand, the risk of vulnerability to seawater was completely removed from the equation!

    If he could find a powerful Devil Fruit in the future, his overall strength would undoubtedly climb to an even higher level!

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 107 - 107: 107: The Arlong Pirates

    By evening, Conis had learned the tragic backstory of Nami and Nojiko¡ªorphans of war, adopted by a kind foster mother who later lost her life at the hands of the Arlong Pirates. Now, the two sisters lived on their own, relying on their orange grove to make a living. However, a large portion of their income was regularly extorted by the very same pirate crew.

    Knowing all this, Conis couldn''t help but feel deep pity and sympathy for the two sisters. Her heart also burned with anger at the ruthless Arlong Pirates.

    When Nami and Nojiko left to heat some water, Conis turned to Robin, who sat calmly at the table sipping tea. With a rare display of frustration on her face, Conis said, "I can''t believe the Arlong Pirates are this despicable! Robin, we have to help them drive those pirates away!"

    "Calm down," Robin replied, her tone steady as always.

    Having endured the tragedy of Ohara, where she lost both her family and her homeland, Robin had seen more suffering than most could imagine. This gave her a profound understanding of the harsh realities of the world.

    "We''ll discuss it with Ron first," she said decisively.

    "Discuss what with me?"

    The two women looked up and saw Ron standing on the stairs. He wore simple black pants and a white long-sleeved shirt, his casual appearance resembling that of an ordinary young man next door.

    Conis quickly recounted the situation to Ron in just a few sentences.

    After listening, Ron nodded lightly. "I see."

    "Captain, you agree that the Arlong Pirates are horrible, don''t you? Let''s get rid of them as soon as possible!" Conis said eagerly, her enthusiasm palpable.

    Ron pulled out a chair and sat down next to Robin. His expression remained calm as he spoke. "If the three of you are confident you can take on a pirate captain with a 20-million-Berry bounty and his crew, then by all means, go ahead. But if things go wrong, don''t expect me to step in this time."

    "...Huh?"

    Conis was stunned, her earlier excitement fading into hesitation.

    Robin turned to Ron and asked, "What''s your take on this? Do you think we should help them?"

    Ron picked up a cup of water and took a sip.

    "We can help," he said.

    Conis''s eyes lit up with hope, but Ron''s next words quickly extinguished her enthusiasm.

    "But I won''t get involved."

    Conis''s face froze in disbelief.

    "These guys don''t interest me," Ron continued, placing the cup back on the table. He looked directly at Conis and said, "If you decide to take on the Arlong Pirates, consider it my way of testing your current abilities. If you truly believe in your strength, go ahead and drive them off¡ªor eliminate them."

    Robin, understanding his intent, smiled slightly and added, "Alternatively, we could focus on gathering intelligence and building our strength. We can wait until we''re absolutely certain we can win without relying on you. Is that what you mean?"

    Ron smiled back at her. "Exactly."

    Over the next few days, Nami, Conis, and Robin grew much closer. Nami started affectionately calling them "Sister Conis" and "Sister Robin."

    Her attitude toward Ron, however, remained the same¡ªshe addressed him simply by name.

    This period turned out to be one of the happiest times for Nami since the loss of her foster mother, Belm¨¨re.

    ¡­

    One day, Ron was soaking in a wooden tub in the bathroom, enjoying a rare moment of relaxation.

    Suddenly, Nami''s voice came from outside the door.

    "Hey¡­ can you talk with me for a bit?"

    Ron opened his eyes, activating his Haki to perceive the situation outside. Instantly, he visualized young Nami leaning against the bathroom door, her figure vividly clear in his mind.

    "Go ahead," he said.

    "When are you planning to leave this place?" Nami asked softly, still leaning against the door.

    "When spring arrives next year."

    "Spring, huh¡­" Nami murmured, her tone faint.

    Inside the bathroom, Ron tilted his head slightly, catching a hint of reluctance in her voice.

    Does she want us to stay a bit longer?

    "Is life on the sea fun?" Nami asked after a moment.

    "It''s a lot of fun. Are you thinking of going out to sea too?" Ron replied.

    Nami lowered her voice, saying, "I''d rather earn money than go to sea. I want to be as wealthy as you all."

    Ron noticed the shift in her emotions and quickly deduced what might be on her mind. Closing his eyes again, he asked calmly, "Why are you so desperate to earn money?"

    Nami didn''t respond right away.

    After a long pause, she took a deep breath and finally spoke.

    "If you''re the captain¡­ does that mean Sister Conis and Sister Robin will always listen to you?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes," Ron replied simply.

    "Then¡­ I think you all should leave by the end of this month."

    Ron''s eyes flashed with surprise. "Why?"

    Leaning her head back against the door, Nami said softly, "Next month, when the snow melts and it gets warmer, those Arlong pirates will come again. They''ll take your money and your ship.

    "So¡­ it''s better if you leave this month."

    Her voice lowered even more. "Thank you¡­ for everything during this time."

    After saying this, Nami quickly bowed her head and walked away, her steps hurried.

    Under an orange tree, Nojiko found Nami sitting there, hugging her knees to her chest.

    "So, you''re hiding here," Nojiko said gently.

    Looking up at her sister, Nami couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face uncontrollably.

    "Nojiko, I''m sorry¡­ I just can''t do it. I don''t want Sister Conis and Sister Robin to hate me," Nami cried, her voice filled with guilt and anguish.

    "I know that saving the village and everyone''s lives is more important, but I''m so selfish¡­ I''m sorry! I''m so sorry!"

    On the day Ron and his crew had arrived, Nami had discussed her plans with Nojiko that night. She had proposed deceiving Ron and his companions to steal their money or even secretly contacting the Arlong Pirates to rob them of their wealth and ship.

    But Nojiko had persuaded her otherwise.

    After spending more time with Ron, Conis, and Robin, Nami''s resolve had wavered.

    Since Belm¨¨re''s death, she hadn''t met anyone who treated her and Nojiko so well.

    Now, the thought of betraying Conis and Robin, two kind and warm-hearted women who had shown her so much kindness, was unbearable for Nami.

    After all, this young Nami hadn''t yet experienced the harsh realities of the sea. She hadn''t grown into the infamous "Witch of Cocoyasi Village," who could betray friends for the sake of money.

    Looking at her sister, who was crying uncontrollably, Nojiko couldn''t help but feel her own tears welling up. She knelt down and gently hugged Nami.

    "It''s okay. It''s okay, Nami. You''ve done enough," Nojiko whispered, her voice trembling.

    "We can always earn more money later. Let''s just pretend none of this ever happened this winter, alright?"

    In Nojiko''s arms, Nami nodded vigorously, still sobbing. "Next spring¡­ when spring comes, I''ll go out to sea and earn money! I''ll¡­ I''ll bring back Hundred Million Berries next time! I swear!"

    Inside the house, Ron sat silently in the bathtub.

    Having overheard everything with his Observation Haki, he slowly opened his eyes, his expression unreadable.

    In the following days, the winter snow gradually melted, and some villagers went out to fish. They spotted the Traveler''s Ship, and soon, news about the outsiders reached the village.

    ¡­.

    A pirate from the Arlong Pirates rushed to Arlong.

    "Outsiders have arrived at the village?"

    Arlong, the fishman with a long, sharp saw-like nose, narrowed his eyes.

    "Tell me everything in detail."

    After the human pirate explained everything¡ªthe ship and the villagers'' report about seeing one man, two women, and a Dugong¡ªArlong ordered his subordinates, "Kuroobi,Hatchan, you two go aboard that ship and see if there''s anything valuable."

    "Understood."

    Soon, Hatchan and Kuroobi returned to Arlong Park.

    "Captain, we can''t get in."

    Hatchna scratched his head.

    "Eh?"

    Arlong frowned.

    Kuroobi explained, "There''s a kind of light shield, like a bubble, protecting the ship. We couldn''t break through."

    "Nonsense! How could something like that exist?"

    Arlong was having a hard time believing it. This kind of weapon was completely unknown to him.

    "If you don''t believe it, boss, you can see for yourself."

    Hatchan looked at him.

    Arlong decided to go check it out himself.

    When he arrived, he saw that the ship was indeed surrounded by a light shield, completely impervious to cannonballs and blades.

    "How is this possible¡­"

    Arlong''s face darkened.

    Kuroobi reminded him, "Captain, could it be the power of a Devil Fruit?"

    "You mean¡­ someone inside that ship is using a Devil Fruit power?" Arlong squinted at the unbreakable ship, considering the possibility. "It''s not impossible."

    "Chew, you stay here and keep an eye on the ship. Hatchan, Kuroobi, take some men with me and go capture those outsiders. I don''t believe we can''t get into that ship."

    Arlong''s eyes gleamed with malice as he spoke.

    That day, he led the Arlong Pirates in a search for the outsiders through Cocoyasi Village.

    As the village''s resident guard, Aken, heard the news, he suddenly remembered something Nojiko had said to him during a previous training session. She had mentioned "guests."

    A cold sweat broke out on Aken''s body as he immediately jumped on his bicycle and rushed toward the village outskirts, toward the orange grove.

    When Aken arrived at the orange grove, he saw Nojiko trimming the branches and, standing next to her, a tall and slender woman in a white fur coat¡ªclearly an outsider¡ªwas Robin.

    "Nojiko!"

    Aken shouted, pushing his bicycle toward them.

    Nojiko looked up and smiled when she saw him. "Ah, Aken, long time no see! What''s the matter?"

    Aken, looking panicked, quickly spoke to her. "This is bad, Arlong is searching for those outsiders in the village."

    Nojiko was momentarily stunned by the news, and Robin narrowed her eyes.

    "Anyway¡­"

    Aken glanced at Robin standing beside Nojiko. "You should quickly hide your guests."

    Before he could finish speaking, a chilling voice suddenly interrupted him from behind.

    "Ah, we found them."

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 108 - 108: 108: Powers That Shock Nami

    Aken and Nojiko froze at the sound of that voice, their bodies trembling. They turned their heads to see Hatchan and Kuroobi of the Arlong Pirates walking slowly toward them along the path behind Aken.

    "That must be one of the outsiders."

    Hatchan raised a tentacle to his forehead, shading his eyes as he gazed at Robin, who stood calmly in the orange grove. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sweat dripped from Aken and Nojiko''s foreheads, and their hands and feet felt ice-cold.

    "Ro-Robin, you should¡­ y-you should go back inside," Nojiko stammered, standing up and turning her back to Robin in an attempt to shield her.

    Robin glanced at Nojiko''s trembling figure. "In this situation, there''s no hiding it, is there?"

    Kuroobi approached the edge of the orange grove and pulled out a Den Den Mushi.

    "Captain, we''ve found them. The outsiders are at the orange grove."

    The Den Den Mushi''s receiver projected Arlong''s distinctive jagged nose, and his cold voice echoed, "The orange grove? So¡­ our little navigator already knew about this, didn''t she?"

    Nojiko''s eyes widened slightly in shock.

    Kuroobi cast a glance at her. "It seems that''s the case."

    A few chilling chuckles came from the Den Den Mushi before Arlong''s voice resumed. "Wait there. I''ll be right over."

    The call ended abruptly.

    Hatchan raised the blade in his hand and pressed it against Aken''s neck, the sharp edge glinting in the light.

    Kuroobi, meanwhile, directed his attention toward Robin and Nojiko in the grove. "I''m sure you have more companions. Why don''t you call them out? Oh, and of course, our little navigator from the Arlong Pirates¡­"

    Nojiko''s face was drenched with cold sweat, her hands trembling uncontrollably.

    At that moment, she felt a hand rest gently on her shoulder.

    Startled, she turned to see Robin standing beside her. Towering over her by half a head, Robin wore a calm and reassuring smile.

    "It''s fine. Relax," Robin said softly.

    Something about her unshakable composure and gentle smile soothed Nojiko''s frazzled nerves, easing her overwhelming fear.

    Just then, the door to the house creaked open.

    Conis and Nami, drawn by the noise, stepped out into the doorway.

    As soon as Nami caught sight of Hatchan and Kuroobi, her pupils shrank to pinpricks, and she froze on the spot, her entire body going stiff.

    "Well, well, Nami. Long time no see," Hatchan greeted her with a casual smile.

    Conis''s sharp gaze shifted to the blade Hachi held against Aken''s neck. "Nami, these people¡­ they''re not your friends, are they?"

    Nami''s body remained rigid, her hands and feet like ice. Her mouth opened, but no words came out.

    Winter hadn''t yet passed, so why were they here already?

    As Nami''s mind reeled, unable to process the situation, another figure emerged.

    A towering fishman with blue skin, standing over two meters tall, strode into the orange grove with a group of armed subordinates in tow. He carried an enormous serrated blade over his shoulder.

    Arlong.

    His sharp, icy gaze landed on Nami standing in front of the house.

    "Nami," Arlong began, a chilling grin stretching across his face to reveal rows of razor-sharp teeth, "you didn''t even bother to tell us you had visitors? That''s a bit rude, don''t you think? After all, you''re one of the most capable members of the Arlong Pirates¡­"

    As Arlong''s cold, predatory eyes locked onto her, memories of Bell-m¨¨re''s death flashed through Nami''s mind. The scene replayed vividly, searing into her thoughts.

    A wave of overwhelming fear surged through her, causing her pupils to dilate and her body to tremble uncontrollably.

    "Member of the Arlong Pirates¡­?"

    Conis turned to Nami, a look of confusion and disbelief crossing her face. "What''s going on here?"

    "I''m sorry¡­ I¡­" Nami lowered her head, clenching her fists tightly.

    "She struck a deal with this guy," a calm, youthful voice suddenly rang out from above.

    Nami''s head snapped up in shock.

    Nojiko, Aken, Hatchan, Kuroobi, and even Arlong all instinctively looked up.

    There, atop the roof of the house, sat a black-haired boy wrapped in a black, hooded fur coat. His expression was carefree and relaxed as he lounged casually, holding a giant wine flask.

    Beside him stood a sea cow dressed in a bright red cotton vest, looking equally at ease.

    "Who are you, kid?" Arlong''s icy gaze locked onto the mysterious boy who had appeared out of nowhere and perched on the rooftop.

    Without sparing Arlong so much as a glance, Ron took a swig from his seemingly endless wine flask, then stretched out lazily on the roof to bask in the warm sunlight. His indifference wasn''t simply arrogance¡ªit was as though Arlong wasn''t worth acknowledging at all.

    The blatant disregard sent veins bulging on Arlong''s forehead, his eyes flashing with fury.

    "A lowly human¡­ How dare you act so arrogant!" Arlong snarled.

    "Take them! Capture all these outsiders for me!" he roared, his voice laced with venom. "I''ll personally cut off that brat''s limbs!"

    Nami and Nojiko''s faces turned pale at Arlong''s chilling words, their eyes widening in fear.

    "W-wait¡­" Nojiko stammered, barely able to form words before Kuroobi lunged at Robin with an outstretched hand.

    What happened next, however, left Nojiko utterly speechless.

    Robin calmly crossed her arms as petals swirled in the air around her.

    "Six Flowers: Clutch."

    In an instant, six pristine white arms sprouted from Kuroobi''s body, seizing his neck, arms, and legs. His body twisted backward unnaturally, the cracking of his bones echoing through the grove.

    "Argh! The pain! What is this¡­? A Devil Fruit ability?!" Kuroobi gasped in agony, his face contorted in shock and fear.

    Arlong''s eyes narrowed as he observed the scene.

    A Devil Fruit user? This woman¡­?

    Kuroobi''s face turned red as he struggled to breathe, his eyes rolling back.

    "Kuroobi!" Hatchan, wielding his six blades, couldn''t stand idly by as his comrade suffered. He charged at the arms growing from Kuroobi''s body, slashing at them with his swords.

    But just before his blades made contact, the arms dissolved into a flurry of petals, scattering into the air.

    "Cursed woman!"

    Arlong, unable to contain his fury, dashed forward. In a single, swift movement, he raised his massive serrated blade and swung it down toward Robin.

    Before the strike could land, a red blur shot through the air and collided heavily with Arlong''s left side, sending him flying across the grove with a thunderous crash.

    Nojiko and Nami stood frozen, their jaws slack, as they stared at the unexpected savior standing protectively in front of Robin¡ªa Kung-Fu Dugong.

    "Isn''t that¡­ just a pet?" Nojiko stammered, her voice shaky.

    "It¡­ It actually sent Arlong flying?!" Nami''s disbelief was palpable, her mind struggling to process what she''d just seen.

    "Am I dreaming?"

    "Turns out, you''ve been carrying the weight of this entire village on your shoulders all this time. That must''ve been exhausting."

    Conis''s gentle voice broke the tension. She placed a comforting hand on Nami''s head, her tone soft and kind.

    Nami''s body trembled at the kindness in Conis''s words, her nose stinging as tears threatened to spill. But she swallowed her emotions, blinking them back.

    "Conis¡­ Who are you people, really?" Nami asked, her voice quivering.

    "I already told you," Conis replied with a warm smile, patting Nami''s head. "We''re just travelers seeking freedom on the seas."

    With that, Conis turned and began walking toward the orange grove, her white fur coat and black boots striking against the backdrop.

    Nami''s eyes widened as she watched Conis''s golden hair, tied low at the back of her head, gradually loosen and flow freely in the wind. The sight was mesmerizing, like watching an angel descend from the heavens.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 109 - 109: 109: Broadening Horizons

    Streams of liquid as dark as molten silver swirled around Conis''s body, glinting ominously under the sunlight.

    Before Nami''s wide, astonished eyes, the liquid condensed into over a dozen slender iron spikes, each one hovering menacingly around Conis like a protective barrier.

    "Go."

    With a casual flick of her finger, the iron spikes shot forth, transforming into streaks of black light that darted toward the Arlong Pirates outside the orange grove with blinding speed.

    "Watch out!"

    Hatchan bellowed, his octopus tentacles gripping his blades as he intercepted the oncoming spikes. However, the sheer number of projectiles made it impossible to block them all. The spikes twisted and danced in mid-air, moving as if guided by Conis''s will.

    Like scythes through a field of wheat, the spikes tore through the bodies of the Arlong Pirates. In mere moments, over a dozen ruthless crew members were skewered, their screams filling the air as they collapsed into pools of blood.

    Hachi and Kuroobi found themselves completely entangled, unable to fend off the relentless attacks.

    Nojiko and Aken stood rooted in place, their faces pale with shock.

    "This¡­ this is the Arlong Pirates¡­"

    "And there''s another Devil Fruit user among them?"

    Arlong''s furious voice thundered through the grove, dripping with rage.

    "Damn it!"

    With a powerful stomp, Arlong propelled himself toward Robin and the Kung-Fu Dugong, Enzo, like a bullet.

    "Perfect timing!"

    Enzo''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he crouched low, his powerful tail striking the ground like a piston. Just as Arlong''s massive blade was about to descend, Enzo vanished, his speed leaving an afterimage behind.

    "He disappeared?!"

    Nojiko''s gasp echoed in the tense air.

    In the blink of an eye, Enzo reappeared directly in front of Arlong, delivering a thunderous punch to his chest.

    Boom!

    Arlong''s body shuddered as the force of the blow pierced through his iron-hard skin and muscles, wreaking havoc inside him. Blood vessels burst in his eyes as he gritted his teeth against the pain, veins bulging across his forehead.

    "Damn¡­ beast!"

    Snarling in frustration, Arlong lowered his head, intending to impale the pesky Dugong with his sharp, saw-like nose.

    But before he could follow through, Robin calmly activated her ability.

    "Twelve-Flower Blossoms: Twist."

    Twelve slender arms sprouted from Arlong''s body, wrapping tightly around his neck and limbs. The sheer strength of the grip immobilized him, cutting off his movements and forcing his head back at an unnatural angle.

    Enzo inhaled deeply, his powerful fists glowing faintly with energy. With a mighty roar, he unleashed a devastating double punch straight into Arlong''s chest.

    "Kung Fu Fist: Twin Cannon Blast!"

    Bang!

    The sheer force of the punches blasted through Arlong''s chest, creating a shockwave that erupted from his back. Blood spurted from his mouth as his expression twisted in agony.

    Robin''s arms tightened their grip, the bones in Arlong''s body groaning under the strain. His limbs contorted grotesquely, and his head lolled to the side as his vision blurred. Under the relentless chokehold, his consciousness began to slip away.

    "D-damn it¡­"

    As Arlong crumpled to the ground, his body twisted and broken, Conis stepped forward, her golden hair flowing like a halo in the breeze.

    With a simple wave of her hand, the iron spikes surrounding her accelerated once more. They swirled through the air like black comets, slicing through Kuroobi and Hachi with precision. Blood sprayed from the duo as Kuroobi''s limbs were pierced and pinned to the ground, while Hatchan''s tentacles were severed one by one.

    The once-dominant Arlong Pirates lay decimated, their ranks reduced to bloodied heaps by the onslaught of Conis'' spikes.

    It was a massacre.

    Nojiko and Nami stared at the scene in stunned disbelief. Their gaze shifted from the lifeless bodies of Hatchan and Kuroobi to Arlong, who lay unconscious, blood dribbling from his mouth.

    The invincible force that had ruled their village with fear¡ªthe Arlong Pirates¡ªwas utterly annihilated.

    Just like that.

    Conis turned to the two shell-shocked women, her calm demeanor unshaken by the bloodshed. Her lips curved into a gentle smile as she asked, almost casually:

    "These vile pirates¡­ should I finish them off?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her question lingered in the air as Nami and Nojiko exchanged a bewildered glance, their minds struggling to comprehend the whirlwind of events that had unfolded before their eyes.

    Not far away, Aken stood motionless, his face reflecting a mix of astonishment and disbelief. He rubbed his eyes repeatedly, hoping the sight before him wasn''t an illusion. But as reality sunk in, a wave of joy and gratitude surged through him. Tears began streaming down his cheeks as he murmured, his voice trembling with emotion:

    "Belm¨¨re¡­ you must be watching this, right?"

    Hearing that name, Nami and Nojiko froze in place, their bodies shuddering uncontrollably. Tears welled up in their eyes, spilling over before they could hold them back. Memories of their adoptive mother, Belm¨¨re, flooded their minds¡ªher warm, resolute smile, the sound of her laughter, and the sacrifices she made.

    She had died at Arlong''s hands.

    The thought alone reignited a deep, searing pain. Nami clenched her fists tightly, her face etched with grief and unyielding hatred as she glared at Arlong''s unconscious, broken form lying in a pool of his own blood.

    "For Belm¨¨re," she choked out, her voice trembling with raw emotion. "I must avenge her!"

    Without hesitation, Nami stormed toward Arlong, her footsteps heavy with determination. She spotted one of Conis''s blood-stained iron spikes lying nearby, its sharp tip glinting ominously. Bending down, she seized it with both hands, her grip firm despite the trembling.

    "Nami¡­" Nojiko called out weakly, her voice tinged with worry.

    But before she could intervene, Nami raised the spike high and plunged it down with all her might.

    The sharp tip pierced through Arlong''s tough skin, driving straight into his neck. A spurt of crimson sprayed into the air, splattering across Nami''s face and clothes. She gasped for breath, her body quivering as though the act had drained all her strength. The iron spike clattered to the ground as she stumbled backward, collapsing into the sticky pool of blood.

    "Nojiko¡­"

    Without a second thought, Nojiko rushed to her side, kneeling beside her and wrapping her arms around her trembling frame. It was then that Nami finally broke down, burying her face in Nojiko''s shoulder as a torrent of anguished sobs escaped her. Years of pain, sorrow, and hatred poured out in an uncontrollable flood, shaking her small frame.

    Standing off to the side, Conis and Robin exchanged glances and shared a faint, knowing smile.

    With Arlong dead, the remaining fragments of his pirate crew crumbled. The remaining members, disoriented and demoralized, were quickly driven off the island by the overjoyed and enraged villagers of Cocoyasi.

    That evening, Nojiko and Nami prepared a lavish feast in honor of Ron''s crew. Though it was far from adequate repayment for the tremendous debt they owed, it was the most heartfelt gesture they could muster.

    During the feast, Nami couldn''t help but bow her head, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "I''m sorry for doubting you¡­ and for even thinking about betraying you earlier."

    Robin and Conis dismissed her apology with a wave, assuring her they held no grudges. In truth, they admired Nami''s strength and her ability to shoulder the burdens of an entire village with such resilience.

    After the feast, Nojiko attempted to return the rental payment, insisting on doing her part. However, Ron firmly declined.

    Later that night, as Ron soaked in a wooden barrel filled with hot water, Nami''s voice drifted in from the doorway.

    "This time¡­ I really want to thank you," she said softly.

    "Don''t thank me," Ron replied lazily, eyes closed. "If you''re grateful, thank Robin and Conis. I didn''t lift a finger."

    "But you''re their captain," Nami pointed out, her tone almost accusatory. "If you hadn''t allowed it, they wouldn''t have stepped in, right?"

    "Don''t overthink it. I don''t care what they do, as long as it doesn''t trouble me," Ron replied dismissively.

    A flicker of amusement crossed Nami''s face. Robin was right¡ªbeneath that detached and indifferent exterior, Ron was far more caring than he let on. If he truly didn''t want to get involved, he wouldn''t have defended her earlier.

    "By the way," Nami asked after a pause, "since you''re the captain, does that mean you''re stronger than Conis and Robin?"

    "What do you think?"

    "I¡­ don''t know," Nami admitted, leaning against the doorframe. "I used to think Arlong was unbeatable. But now, Conis and Robin seem far stronger than him. And if you''re stronger than them¡­ I can''t even imagine it. Are there many people like you out there?"

    "There are plenty," Ron said nonchalantly. "And some who are even stronger."

    "Stronger¡­" Nami''s eyes gleamed with a mix of awe and longing. "I wonder¡­ when I finally set sail as a navigator, will I find companions as strong and kind as you all?"

    Ron didn''t answer.

    A quiet stillness fell over them until Nami finally broke it. "I overheard you and Robin talking earlier¡­ Are you leaving soon?"

    Ron nodded. "Yeah."

    "How soon?"

    "Tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow? That soon?" Nami''s voice wavered, a hint of disappointment creeping in.

    Ron opened his eyes, his gaze steady as he looked at her. "If you want to set sail, you can come with us."

    Nami''s eyes widened, her expression shifting to one of stunned disbelief. Hope and excitement lit up her features, mingling with hesitation as her lips parted slightly. She hadn''t expected an offer like this¡ªbut could she accept it?

    A nearly instinctive "I''m willing" was about to escape Nami''s lips.

    However, after a moment of calm reflection, she shook her head instead.

    "Even though I really want to become one of your crewmates and set sail with you, I¡­ I think I''ll pass for now."

    "Why?" Ron asked, his voice calm yet curious.

    The 12-year-old girl with short, orange hair sat hugging her knees by the doorway. In a soft voice, she explained, "A crewmate should be someone who can support the others. But right now, I feel like I can''t offer anything in return. Even if I join your ship, I''d only be someone who needs help¡­ not someone who can help others. And I¡­ I don''t want that."

    Hearing her response, Ron chuckled softly from the bath.

    "That kind of determination isn''t bad. With a mindset like that, you''re sure to find the perfect crew in the future."

    Nami''s small face lit up with a smile. Her bright eyes sparkled with understanding and hope.

    "If that''s the case, then that would be amazing," she replied. "One day, I''ll be able to sail the seas with my crewmates. And when that happens, I hope we can meet again on the vast, free ocean. By then, I''ll have grown into a navigator who will even make you, Robin, and Conis look at me with admiration!"

    Perhaps it was because she knew they''d be leaving tomorrow. In these final moments, Nami found herself saying things she''d never shared with Nojiko or anyone else. She didn''t know why, but with this mysterious boy, only two years older than her yet as composed as an adult, she felt she could be completely open.

    The next morning.

    As dawn broke, Ron, Robin, Conis, and Enzo left the small house without disturbing Nojiko.

    By the time they emerged from the orange grove, they found Nami already waiting for them. She cradled a young orange tree, about fifty centimeters tall, in her hands. Dewdrops glistened on her clothes, showing that she''d been standing there for quite a while.

    "Nami."

    Robin and Conis were surprised to see her.

    Nami greeted them with a cheerful smile. "Let me see you off to the shore."

    She carried the young orange tree all the way to the coast. Once there, she gently handed it to Conis.

    "I can''t repay the debt I owe you for everything you''ve done for Cocoyasi Village, not now, anyway. But this orange tree is my most precious treasure. I planted it with Belm¨¨re. Please accept it as a token of my gratitude."

    Conis looked at the earnest expression on Nami''s face, then turned toward Ron.

    Ron gave a small nod. "Take it."

    Only then did Conis accept the orange tree from Nami, who immediately broke into a brilliant, radiant smile.

    After Conis, Robin, and Enzo had all boarded the ship, Ron, clad in a black hooded coat with his black sword sheathed at his waist, stood on the shore. His eyes drifted toward the tall structure of Arlong Park in the distance.

    Resting his left hand casually on the hilt of his blade, he turned to Nami and asked, "Didn''t you say before that you couldn''t imagine someone stronger than Conis and Robin?"

    Nami nodded, looking at him in confusion. "Why? What''s this about?"

    "Since you waited so long this morning, let me broaden your horizons a bit," Ron said casually.

    As Nami watched, puzzled, Ron slowly drew his black sword. With an almost lazy motion, he swung it toward Arlong Park, then sheathed it in one fluid movement.

    As the sword clicked back into its scabbard, a resonant clang echoed.

    Suddenly, a fierce gust of wind surged across the coastline, sending seawater rippling outward in waves.

    Nami''s orange hair fluttered wildly in the gale as her eyes widened in shock.

    A dark, slicing wave of energy surged forward like an unstoppable force, cutting a straight path through the terrain. Trees and hills along the way split cleanly in half, and the ground fractured into a perfectly straight line as though measured and sliced by a craftsman''s tool.

    The black slash collided with the tall structure of Arlong Park, slicing through it like a hot knife through butter. The building, once standing proudly, cracked and began to collapse, its debris scattering in all directions.

    "Th-this¡­?!"

    Nami could hardly believe what she''d just witnessed. Swallowing hard, her heart raced as she tried to comprehend the magnitude of the power she had just seen.

    This was his strength. This was the power of the one who led Conis and Robin.

    It was terrifyingly overwhelming.

    Was such power even possible for a human to wield?

    Compared to this, what was Arlong even worth?

    The thought of this gentle, laid-back boy, who wasn''t much older than her, possessing such terrifying power was utterly mind-boggling.

    As she turned to speak, she realized Ron was no longer beside her.

    She looked around, only to see the ship already about a hundred meters from the shore.

    On the deck, Conis and Robin leaned against the railing, smiling as they waved back at her.

    "Goodbye, Nami."

    Nami stood silently on the shore, clutching the memory of their parting. The orange tree in their hands was her most cherished gift, and with it, she silently prayed for their safe journey ahead.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 110 - 110: 110: The Legend of the East Blue

    One Month Later.

    Early spring.

    It was the year 1515 of the Sea Calendar, five years before the original storyline began.

    Ron was now 15 years old, Conis 16, and Nico Robin 23.

    After leaving Cocoyasi Village, the crew continued their journey across the East Blue for a while. During this time, the Traveler returned near the island where Ron had first arrived in this world.

    Without alerting anyone, Ron secretly visited the island again.

    Everything on the small island was peaceful. Harris and Aunt Mary had a baby, and Mars had started a family of his own. The pirate crew that had falsely claimed to be subordinates of the Arlong Pirates hadn''t shown up again since.

    This brought Ron some comfort. He left behind a significant sum of money for both Old Man Harris and Mars before silently departing once more.

    In the following months, after signing in at more than twenty islands in the East Blue, the Traveler left the sea behind.

    By this time, their reputation had quietly spread throughout the East Blue.

    They weren''t a pirate crew, bounty hunters, marines, or even part of the Revolutionary Army. Wandering without a fixed destination, they roamed the vast sea freely.

    Mysterious, unpredictable, powerful, and independent.

    Among the islands, tales of their enigmatic captain began to spread.

    Ron the Wanderer.

    This name was gaining legendary status throughout the East Blue.

    As for Ron himself, he remained entirely unaware of his growing fame.

    Even if he knew, he would likely find it baffling.

    After all, he was simply signing in at islands, dealing with a few clueless pirates and bounty hunters here and there. How had he suddenly become a legend?

    Arriving in the South Blue¡­

    The islands, climate, customs, and food in the South Blue were noticeably different from those in the East Blue, bringing a sense of novelty to Ron, Conis, and Robin.

    Naturally, this led to a massive shopping spree, filling the Traveler''s food stores to capacity.

    They continued to explore the islands, one after another.

    During their journey, they encountered pirates who thought too highly of themselves.

    While the pirates of the South Blue were generally stronger than those in the East Blue, they were still no match for the crew.

    These minor encounters only served as training opportunities for Conis and Enzo. Ron, on the other hand, didn''t even feel like drawing his sword.

    While Ron and his crew were making waves in the South Blue, elsewhere...

    At Marineford¡­

    In the grand office of the Fleet Admiral, Sengoku handed three reports to Vice Admiral Garp.

    "What''s this?"

    Curious, Garp opened the reports. The name "Ron" caught his attention, and his expression sharpened slightly.

    Sengoku, seated behind his desk with his hands clasped together, spoke gravely, "One report is from one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, Gecko Moria. Another is from Crocodile, also a Warlord. The last one is a recent submission from the East Blue, detailing his actions there."

    Garp quickly scanned the contents, then grinned broadly, baring his teeth.

    "Wahahaha! That brat managed to teach both Crocodile and Moria a lesson and even forced them to complain to the Marines? Not bad, not bad!"

    "Attacking the Seven Warlords without causing any fatalities shouldn''t count as a serious offense, right?"

    He casually tossed the reports onto the desk and looked at Sengoku. "The East Blue report doesn''t seem to have any problems either. All he''s doing is teaching some arrogant pirates a lesson and leisurely wandering around. What''s wrong with that?"

    "There''s no issue with those actions," Sengoku replied sternly. "But there is one concern."

    "What''s that?"

    Garp pulled out a bag of rice crackers from who knows where and began munching on them. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "One of his crewmates is suspected to be a survivor from Ohara. Nico Robin, with a bounty of 79 million berries."

    Garp''s hand paused mid-bite on his rice cracker. "Nico Robin?"

    "That''s right," Sengoku said, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Regarding this, Garp, do you have anything to say?"

    "That brat sure knows how to stir up trouble," Garp muttered, scratching his head in frustration. "Are you certain it''s Nico Robin, Sengoku?"

    "I''ve received reports that they were last spotted in the South Blue. Kuzan is already on his way there," Sengoku said, his fingers interlocked on the desk, his sharp gaze fixed on Garp. "If it''s confirmed that she''s really Nico Robin¡­"

    "And what if she is?" Garp interrupted, crunching down on a rice cracker as he cast a sidelong glance at Sengoku. "At worst, we bring her in. Or are you saying you intend to brand him as a criminal just for this?"

    "Garp, you must understand," Sengoku said gravely. "If he''s knowingly harboring Nico Robin... that''s undoubtedly a criminal act."

    Garp said nothing in response.

    He simply continued to munch loudly on his rice crackers, scattering crumbs all over the floor.

    ¡­

    South Blue¡­

    In a bustling restaurant on one of the islands, Ron and his companions were enjoying a meal. Beside them sat a young woman with heart-shaped lipstick, an enormous appetite, and a growing mountain of empty plates surrounding her.

    "You''re eating more than I do¡­" Enzo stared at her in shock.

    "Bonney, you really can eat a lot," Conis said, unable to hide her astonishment.

    "No choice, really. This stupid Devil Fruit of mine comes with the side effect of making me feel hungry all the time," Bonney replied, her tone casual as she stabbed another piece of food with her fork.

    Sitting next to her, Robin gracefully sipped her coffee, her refined demeanor a sharp contrast to Bonney''s voracious eating.

    Ron propped his head on one hand, looking at Bonney with mild disinterest. "Finish your food and leave. Stop following us."

    Jewelry Bonney froze mid-bite, raising her head to look at Ron. "Huh? You don''t want me as a crewmate? Sure, I eat a lot, but I''m pretty strong, you know!"

    She spoke with her mouth still full, the words muffled as she continued chewing.

    "We can''t afford to feed you," Ron said, taking a sip of his drink.

    Bonney swallowed her food in one big gulp and, still clutching her knife and fork, glared at Ron. "Liar! You''re all so strong. If you need money, just raid a few pirate crews, right?"

    Conis opened her mouth to retort, but paused, reconsidering.

    Uh... she had a point.

    After all, most of their expenses lately had indeed come from robbing pirates.

    "Aren''t you planning to go to sea as a pirate yourself? Why are you so insistent on joining our crew?" Ron asked, a bit exasperated.

    "Because you''re strong, of course!" Bonney replied matter-of-factly.

    She had personally witnessed Ron and his crew taking down a pirate ship. Conis''s ability to manipulate steel, the Dugong''s martial prowess¡ªeverything had amazed her.

    But it was Ron''s casual swing of his blade, slicing through the pirate ship as if it were paper, that had left a deep impression on the newly-debuted pirate.

    If she could join their crew, she thought, she''d be able to travel anywhere on the seas and indulge in endless delicacies.

    Driven by this dream, Bonney had followed them to the island.

    "Clinging to the strong, huh... It''s not a bad survival strategy for a pirate," Ron mused, setting down his glass and meeting her gaze.

    Bonney''s eyes lit up. "So you''ll let me join?"

    "No. Sorry, but it''s still a no."

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 111 - 111: 111: The Vice-Captain of the Traveler

    "Why not?! My abilities should be useful to you, right?"

    Bonney looked confused and protested, "It''s not because I eat too much, is it?"

    "Bonney," Robin glanced at her calmly, "Do you think we''re pirates?"

    Bonney froze for a moment at the question. "Aren''t you?"

    "We''re not," Conis replied with a smile. "If you''re looking for strong companions to sail as pirates, then I''m afraid we can''t let you aboard."

    "Not pirates... but you''re so strong..."

    Bonney stared blankly at Ron, Conis, and Robin, her mind struggling to process this revelation.

    "The life of a traveler is different from that of a pirate. It''s not full of grand battles but mostly calm and peaceful moments. We''ll be wandering the South Blue for quite some time. You can join us for a while to experience it. If you can adapt to this kind of life, then I''ll welcome you aboard as the fifth member of our crew."

    Ron''s tone was steady as he looked at Bonney.

    Bonney considered this seriously for a moment before nodding to him. "Alright."

    "The fifth member¡­ but aren''t there only three of us?" Conis asked curiously. "Who''s the fourth?"

    Ron took a sip of his drink and replied, "We also have a vice-captain, though they''re not with us at the moment."

    "Vice-captain..."

    Hearing this for the first time, both Robin and Conis exchanged surprised and curious glances.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, on the White Soil Island of Baltigo¡­

    In the open training grounds within the city...

    "Dragon Claw!"

    Young Sabo''s hands, coated with Armament Haki, formed into dragon-like claws as he grabbed at a sharp, incoming slash.

    The force of the slash pushed him back more than ten meters, his feet skidding across the ground. With a powerful grip, he crushed the fine yet resilient sword energy.

    "Fish-Man Karate: Grass Tile True Fist!"

    With a crisp shout, a young girl, leaped into the air. She raised her fist and delivered a powerful strike aimed at the slender figure in the center of the training ground.

    A shockwave blasted through the air, rippling outward as it targeted the figure.

    Wielding a blade, Kuina, her long blue ponytail flowing behind her, did not even glance at the attack. She swung the Wado Ichimonji in her right hand in a horizontal arc. The surging sword energy coalesced into a blue dragon that instantly shattered the shockwave before continuing its charge toward Koala.

    Koala quickly dodged out of the way. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At the same time, Sabo stepped forward, his figure flashing with incredible speed as he lunged toward Kuina. His fierce Dragon Claw technique, enhanced by whirling air currents and Armament Haki, aimed straight for her face.

    Kuina''s calm and sharp gaze swept over him.

    With a slight shift of her body, she elegantly dodged the ferocious attack. In the same instant, she used the still-sheathed long blade in her left hand to deliver an upward strike, landing squarely on Sabo''s chin.

    The blow to his chin momentarily disoriented Sabo, causing him to stagger and fall to the side.

    "Sabo!"

    Koala ran over immediately. After checking on Sabo''s condition, she puffed up her cheeks and glared at Kuina. "Kuina! You knocked him out again!"

    Kuina, exuding an even sharper and purer aura, calmly sheathed the Wado Ichimonji and glanced at Koala. "In battle, you must show no mercy, regardless of your opponent. That is the greatest respect you can offer them. It''s something someone once told me."

    "That someone... is it the guy you keep mentioning? The one named Ron?" Koala couldn''t help but ask.

    Kuina nodded.

    "An impressive fight," a voice remarked, its tone difficult to distinguish as male or female.

    Kuina and Koala turned their heads to see Ivankov approaching from where he had been watching the battle from a distance.

    "Sabo has gotten even stronger since the last time I was here. He''s even mastered Armament Haki now. Koala, you''ll need to work harder to catch up."

    Ivankov walked over to Kuina, his gaze filled with admiration.

    "Kuina, you''ve already reached the level of a True swordmaster. That''s truly remarkable. Next, you''ll need to focus on mastering Haki."

    Kuina nodded lightly in acknowledgment.

    "Oh, by the way, Kuina," Ivankov began, "while I was out, I came across some news about that boy, Ron."

    The moment Ivankov mentioned Ron, Kuina''s usually calm and composed eyes widened in an instant. Her face lit up with a rare expression of joy and excitement, something Koala had almost never seen before.

    "Ron... where is he now?" Kuina asked intently, fixing her gaze on Ivankov.

    Koala also looked at Ivankov, curious about the boy Kuina often mentioned. What kind of person was this Ron who could make Kuina care so much about him?

    Kuina had once said that she had never won a single match against Ron. That had to be a joke, right? After all, Kuina was so strong...

    "According to our investigation, Ron left the Marines about a year ago. Since then, he''s passed through the Florian Triangle and the Kingdom of Arabasta. Both Gecko Moria and Crocodile, two of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, suffered major losses at his hands."

    As Ivankov recounted the story, his tone was filled with undisguised shock and amazement.

    "It''s truly incredible. That boy, who once seemed even younger than you, has grown to such a level..."

    "Two of the Seven Warlords of the Sea suffered major defeats at his hands..."

    Koala''s jaw dropped, her face full of disbelief.

    So, this Ron that Kuina often spoke of was actually that powerful?!

    "It''s been four years... Ron has already grown so much stronger," Kuina murmured softly to herself. "I need to work even harder."

    She looked up at Ivankov. "Ivankov, do you know where he is now?"

    Ivankov shook his head. "Some say he''s been seen in the Grand Line, others in the East Blue. Recently, there have been rumors about him in the South Blue. It''s hard to pinpoint his exact location, and his movements remain a mystery."

    Hearing this, Kuina''s lips curved into a faint smile, her eyes sparkling with delight.

    "Always so unpredictable... that really is just like him."

    "Are you planning to go look for him?" Ivankov asked.

    Kuina shook her head. "Not yet. The time isn''t right."

    "Ivankov, thank you for telling me all this."

    With that, Kuina expressed her gratitude and left.

    After she was gone, Koala couldn''t help but turn to Ivankov.

    "Is that Ron really that strong?"

    Ivankov nodded seriously. "He''s incredibly strong! He managed to severely injure Crocodile, the Sand Crocodile. If it came down to a fight, I might not even be able to beat him."

    "!?"

    "Even you, Ivankov..."

    Koala was utterly shocked.

    According to Kuina, Ron was apparently a year younger than her... This was just insane.

    Was that guy some kind of monster?

 Chapter 112 - 112: 112: Drawing the Sword Against Admiral Aokiji

    South Blue.

    After recruiting Jewelry Bonney, who possessed the ability to manipulate age¡ªmaking people, including herself, older or younger with a touch¡ªRon and his crew spent about half a month traveling aimlessly through the South Blue. They explored one island after another, taking in the sights.

    Ron''s vitality had now approached an astonishing 2,000 points. When activating Essence of Strength Lv2, his strength reached a truly terrifying level.

    Enzo, who was now carrying a weight of 70 kilograms, had finally begun to grasp the basics of Armament Haki.

    Conis, on the other hand, had increased her range of control over Iron to a hundred meters, manipulating up to fifteen blades at supersonic speed.

    On this day, the crew arrived at a deserted island, planning to rest for a while.

    Ron, wearing only black swim trunks and sunglasses, reclined leisurely on a beach chair.

    Meanwhile, Robin and Conis, dressed in swimsuits, were playing beach volleyball, while Enzo frolicked happily in the shallow waters along the shore.

    Bonney, clad in a red swimsuit that accentuated her striking figure, held a coconut in one hand as she approached Ron.

    "Want a drink?" she asked.

    Ron extended his hand to take it.

    Bonney reluctantly handed over the coconut, clearly hesitant to part with it.

    "How does it taste?" Ron asked casually, sipping through the straw.

    Bonney sat down on the sandy ground beside him, gazing out at the vast, azure sea. The breeze gently tousled her pink hair as she spoke.

    "To be honest, it''s a bit dull... and boring. It''s nothing like the thrilling life on the Grand Line," she said, hugging her knees as she stared at the ocean before her.

    "This kind of peaceful life is fine for a while, but if it goes on too long... I don''t think I could stand it," she admitted, turning to Ron with a look of confusion. "For someone as strong as you, don''t you ever feel the urge to challenge the powerful figures of the sea? To dominate and become the ruler of these waters?"

    "What''s wrong with this kind of peaceful, free life?" Ron said with a smile, enjoying the sweet coconut juice. "Becoming the ruler of these seas would only bring endless trouble. And for what?"

    "Well..." Bonney began, but before she could continue, Ron''s expression suddenly sharpened, his eyes narrowing beneath his sunglasses as an overwhelming aura emanated from him.

    "What is it?"

    Both Robin and Conis turned toward him, their expressions serious. Even Enzo paused his play and looked back.

    "Just as we were talking about trouble, it seems to have found us," Ron said, sitting up and looking out at the vast expanse of ocean before him. A faint smile played on his lips.

    Bonney followed his gaze but saw nothing. The sea stretched out endlessly, serene and empty.

    "What trouble? There''s nothing there," she said, glancing at Ron in confusion.

    Ron gave her a sidelong look.

    "You''ll see soon enough. The excitement you were craving is on its way. Don''t get too scared," he replied, his voice calm but laced with a hint of warning.

    His gaze shifted to Robin and Conis. "Get to the ship immediately and prepare to set sail."

    Noticing the rare seriousness in his tone, both women nodded and ran toward the ship without hesitation.

    Ron then turned to Bonney.

    "You too," he said.

    Though puzzled, Bonney followed Robin and Conis toward the Voyager.

    As the three women and Enzo boarded the ship and began preparations, a wave of blue frost rapidly spread across the distant ocean, radiating outward with astonishing speed.

    In an instant, the waters surrounding the deserted island froze solid.

    The ship was trapped in the frozen sea, completely immobilized.

    On the deck, Conis, Bonney, and Enzo stared wide-eyed in shock.

    "What... what is this?"

    "The sea... it''s frozen solid?"

    Robin''s gaze locked on the icy expanse before them. Her eyes widened as if recalling something dreadful. Her face turned deathly pale.

    "This... could it be...?"

    "Don''t panic," Ron''s voice rang out from the shore, calm and steady. "Conis, activate the alternate mode of the ship I told you about earlier."

    His reassuring tone brought an immediate sense of calm to the group.

    "Understood," Conis replied, hurrying below deck with Enzo.

    Only Bonney and Robin remained on the deck.

    Half a minute later, the source of the disturbance finally appeared.

    "They''re here," Ron said, his gaze fixed on the distant sea, his eyes narrowing once more.

    Robin and Bonney turned their eyes to the horizon, where a figure could now be seen approaching slowly, riding a bicycle across the frozen sea.

    "That person is...?"

    Bonney, unfamiliar with the figure, tilted her head in confusion.

    Beside her, Robin''s face went pale, and a bead of cold sweat trickled down her forehead. Her voice trembled as she spoke.

    "That''s... Admiral Kuzan, also known as Aokiji of the Marines."

    "An Admiral of the Marines?!"

    Bonney''s jaw dropped as she stared at the man closing in on them.

    "Wha¡ª?! Why would a Marine Admiral show up here?!"

    She whipped around to face Robin.

    "You''re not pirates, right? He''s not here to capture you, is he?!"

    Robin''s lips pressed into a tight line, her hands gripping the railing so hard that her knuckles turned white.

    The only possible reason for Aokiji''s appearance... was her¡ªthe infamous Demon of Ohara, with a bounty of 79 million berries.

    When Kuzan finally stopped his bike on the ice just off the beach, he raised a hand in greeting to Ron.

    "Yo, long time no see."

    "Congrats on the promotion to Admiral," Ron replied with a smile.

    Over the past year, in an effort to counter the growing threat of pirates in the Grand Line and New World, the Marines had promoted Akainu, Kizaru, and Kuzan to Admirals.

    "Not much to celebrate," Kuzan said, scratching his head. "More responsibilities just mean less freedom. Garp was right¡ªhigher ranks are a hassle."

    "I suppose you''re here as part of your Lazy Justice philosophy?" Ron teased.

    "Something like that," Kuzan replied, before turning his attention to the ship''s deck. His gaze settled on Robin.

    "It''s you... Nico Robin."

    Robin''s body trembled under his piercing gaze, her grip tightening further.

    Bonney stared at Robin in shock.

    "She''s Nico Robin?!"

    "Hey, Kuzan," Ron interjected, stepping onto the ice in his swim trunks and bare feet. "Could you not terrify my crew?"

    Kuzan shifted his focus back to Ron, his eyes narrowing slightly. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''ve read the reports about what you''ve been up to over the past year," he said. "Nothing too alarming, but why is Nico Robin aboard your ship? Don''t tell me you don''t know her identity."

    Ron met his gaze calmly.

    "I don''t answer to the Marines anymore. Even if you''re an Admiral, you have no right to interfere with my decisions."

    "Harboring a criminal with a bounty of 79 million berries is enough to get you labeled a criminal yourself," Kuzan said coldly.

    Ron smirked.

    "Ah, yes. The same ''justice'' that placed such a bounty on an eight-year-old girl, simply because of her existence. Is that the Marine way?"

    Kuzan''s expression darkened as his Admiral''s aura surged, chilling the air around them.

    "Robin is my crewmate," Ron declared, drawing his crackling blade, Raikiri, from the void. "If protecting her makes me a criminal, so be it."

    As the sword fully emerged, Ron''s powerful sword aura spiraled skyward, colliding fiercely with Kuzan''s overwhelming presence.

    The once-clear sky darkened ominously as a storm began to brew.

    Bonney, watching from the deck, broke into a cold sweat.

    "That''s a Marine Admiral! And he''s drawing his sword against him?!"

    Her voice trembled as she muttered, "Is he insane?! No matter how strong he is, there''s no way he could be a match for a Marine Admiral!"

    "You''ve grown significantly stronger since leaving Marineford." Wearing his signature sunglasses, Aokiji stared at Ron, who stood 100 meters away with his sword in hand. "Among the Shichibukai, perhaps only the top few could surpass you. However¡­ you''re still not a match for me."

    "If you insist on protecting Nico Robin, I''ll have no choice but to consider you an enemy of justice and eliminate you."

    Hearing this, Robin''s pupils contracted sharply.

    Suddenly, a flash of golden lightning streaked across the sea, accompanied by the deafening roar of thunder as it pierced through the air, traversing the 100-meter gap in an instant!

    A ferocious slash imbued with golden lightning erupted violently¡ªthis was Ron''s response to the Marine Admiral!

    Bonney instinctively closed her eyes, temporarily blinded by the dazzling golden lightning. When she reopened them, Ron, gripping his sword with one hand, had already appeared behind Aokiji.

    Between them, the ice-covered sea split open with a sharp, straight crack.

    "!!"

    Bonney''s gaze was locked on Aokiji, whose body now bore a massive diagonal gash, as if it were split in two. Yet, no blood spilled from his wound. His expression remained eerily calm.

    Ron noticed a layer of white frost accumulating on his sword, Raikiri, and frowned slightly.

    Behind him, Aokiji''s body began to fragment into ice, his calm voice breaking the tension.

    "Even though you defeated Crocodile, who''s also a Logia user, I''m not the same as him. Right now¡­ you can''t beat me."

    As his words faded, jagged ice spikes erupted from the frozen surface, shooting straight toward Ron.

    Ron stomped heavily on the ground, his foot encased in Armament Haki. The spikes instantly shattered, and the ice beneath him collapsed into a massive crater.

    In response, enormous ice formations rose around him, transforming into towering, feral beasts of frost that lunged at Ron, radiating an overwhelming chill.

    Ron''s Raikiri, coated in the deep purple-black hue of Armament Haki, shimmered ominously.

    "Sun Breathing, Variant: Flame Breathing!

    Total Concentration!"

    Raikiri, now bathed in crimson flames, slashed ferociously in a sweeping motion.

    "Flame Breathing ¨C Fourth Form: Blazing Whirlwind!"

    A massive vortex of fiery slashes erupted, spiraling skyward in a dragon-like blaze of fire.

    Waves of searing heat rippled outward, forcing Bonney and Robin on the deck to shield themselves from the scorching air.

    "Even just the aftershock of this¡­ what terrifying power¡­" Bonney muttered, trembling with shock.

    She had initially believed the slash that had severed a pirate ship earlier to be the peak of Ron''s strength. Now, she realized it was far from his full potential.

    The enigmatic, unfathomably powerful Ron and Aokiji, a Marine Admiral representing the pinnacle of Marine combat strength¡­

    What kind of battle would this turn out to be?!

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 113 - 113: 113: A Spectacular Battle

    Under the fiery vortex unleashed by Ron''s slash, the colossal ice beasts charging toward him were instantly obliterated and vaporized.

    Waves of scorching heat rippled outward, spreading across the frozen sea.

    Within a hundred-meter radius, a layer of ice was evaporated into a dense, white mist.

    Not far away, Aokiji, his body half in an icy state and exuding an intense chill, appeared and gazed at Ron. "Oh? A high-temperature slash imbued with flames¡­ Let''s see how much strength you''re still hiding."

    He raised his hand, a terrifying cold radiating from his palm.

    "Ice Ball."

    With a single swing of his palm, five massive ice pillars shot out rapidly toward Ron.

    Ron''s figure blurred as he disappeared from his spot, Raikiri still in hand.

    The five enormous ice pillars slammed into the ice-covered sea, shaking it violently. Massive cracks extended outward in all directions.

    Using Shave, Ron appeared near Aokiji''s side and swung his sword down.

    A vicious slash, imbued with the deep purple hue of Haki, tore through Aokiji''s ice-formed body. Yet, it caused no damage.

    Under normal circumstances, even an elementalized body should be injured if attacked with Haki-infused strikes.

    Aokiji, too, should not have been an exception.

    Ron''s Haki-laced attack should have wounded him¡ªbut it didn''t.

    Through this probing strike, Ron, utilizing both the Transparent World and advanced Observation Haki, discovered something peculiar.

    "Preemptively using Observation Haki to detect the range of the attack and manipulating your elemental body to evade, is that it?" Ron asked calmly, his gaze steady.

    Aokiji glanced at him, somewhat surprised by his keen perception and combat sense.

    "Correct."

    He didn''t bother to hide the truth.

    "With narrow-range attacks like slashes, I can manipulate my elementalized body to avoid damage, even if your attack is imbued with Haki."

    His entire body was now encased in ice, cold vapor continuously emitting from it as he spoke. White mist even escaped from his mouth as he exhaled.

    The surrounding temperature dropped further, growing colder with every passing second.

    Manipulating elementalization¡ªthis must be a deeper mastery of the Logia Devil Fruit''s abilities.

    Ron''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "So, Haki-infused, narrow-range attacks are ineffective¡­"

    In that case¡­

    Ron squinted, then stomped heavily on the ground. The surface shattered as his figure shot toward Aokiji like a cannonball.

    As he surged forward, fiery red flames, fierce and dragon-like, began to coil around Raikiri, his sword.

    This slash carried a momentum and dominance that even made Aokiji''s expression turn serious.

    Aokiji raised his fully ice-formed right arm, white vapor condensing around it.

    "Flame Breathing: Fifth Form."

    "Ice Block: Pheasant Beak."

    A massive ice bird, radiating intense cold and devastating force, shot from Aokiji''s arm.

    Leaping into the air, Ron instantly activated Essence of Strength, his body emanating a steaming, blood-red heat. Gripping Raikiri with both hands, now fully imbued with Armament Haki, he swung the flame-wrapped blade toward the ice bird.

    "Flame Tiger!"

    A gigantic slash of flames transformed into a ferocious, blazing tiger that lunged toward the ice bird with unrelenting ferocity!

    The moment the two collided, the world seemed to freeze.

    Even the air felt as though it had been locked in place.

    In the next instant¡ª

    The still air exploded violently! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A terrifying shockwave rippled outward in all directions.

    The frozen sea shattered layer by layer, with massive cracks spreading far and wide.

    The Traveler was swept up by the shockwave and thrown back.

    Robin quickly activated her powers, forming a pair of enormous hands from countless arms to stabilize the ship. It slid across the ice but managed to land steadily.

    "Phew¡­"

    After the Traveler skidded to a halt over a hundred meters away, Robin let out a sigh of relief.

    "What¡­ what was that?"

    Bonney''s voice trembled with awe, barely above a whisper, as if caught in a dream.

    Turning her head to look, Robin was similarly stunned.

    In the distance, the icy sea within a hundred meters had been divided into two stark regions¡ªone engulfed in blazing flames, the other shrouded in frigid cold.

    The two forces clashed violently, neither giving way, their collision sending waves of heat and cold into the surroundings with devastating shockwaves.

    The frozen sea beneath them continued to crumble, cracks spreading incessantly. Snow fell from the overcast sky, only to melt into steam mid-air from the heat, rising in white plumes.

    The scene was overwhelming, making one question if such destruction could truly be wrought by humans.

    Beneath the massive clash of flames and cold, Ron, wielding Raikiri, and Aokiji, holding his ice blade, engaged in close combat.

    Even though Ron''s strength was slightly superior, his slashes were ineffective against Aokiji. The flames wrapped around his blade were instantly extinguished by the icy aura emanating from his opponent. As a result, Ron found himself at an absolute disadvantage.

    Frost began creeping up Ron''s limbs, slowing his movements and reducing his speed. Even with his Essence of Strength at Lv.2, which enveloped him in a searing crimson mist, the overwhelming cold from Aokiji''s body was unrelenting.

    While Transparent World and his Observation Haki provided Ron some advantage in evading attacks, they fell short in allowing him to launch effective counterstrikes.

    Direct physical attacks, even when enhanced with Armament Haki, could land on Aokiji but often lost their impact as he manipulated his Logia powers to avoid critical damage. At the same time, Ron faced the ever-looming danger of being frozen solid in a single misstep. Techniques like Shave, Tempest Kick, or Moonwalk were utterly useless against an opponent of this caliber.

    After forcing Ron to retreat with another icy attack, Aokiji, still radiating his usual lazy and indifferent demeanor, remarked casually,

    "So, this is the limit of your strength."

    Cold, bone-chilling breath escaped Aokiji''s mouth as he raised his hand. The flames that had been fiercely opposing his icy aura were finally extinguished. The freezing energy surged into the sky, forming colossal icebergs that rapidly converged around Ron.

    Swinging his blade, Ron unleashed a massive slash that shattered countless layers of ice. But the frozen shards seemed alive, reforming instantly and continuing their relentless advance.

    Under this onslaught, Ron resembled a small insect trapped in an icy lake, surrounded on all sides with no escape.

    "So, you''re finally serious. Is this the power of an Admiral?" Ron muttered, his gaze fixed on Aokiji''s half-ice form in the distance. His grip on Raikiri tightened.

    As expected, he couldn''t reach that level yet.

    But¡­

    A flash of red glinted in Ron''s eyes.

    "You think this is my full power?"

    With a resounding stomp, Ron''s foot slammed onto the frozen ground. The ice beneath him sank deeply, fracturing into a web of cracks before exploding upward. Massive chunks of ice were hurled into the air, forming a jagged barrier between him and Aokiji.

    Raising his empty left hand, Ron reached into the void and pulled out Shusui, the legendary black blade. Armament Haki surged, coating the sword in a spiraling, almost tangible aura of destructive energy.

    "Lv.2 Essence of Strength: Full activation!

    Lv.5 Armament Haki: Full activation!

    Breath of the Sun: Total Concentration!

    Lv.3 Transparent World + Lv.4 Observation Haki: Fully unleashed!"

    In an instant, the world around Ron transformed. The fine details of the environment¡ªevery crack in the ice, every shift in Aokiji''s stance, every vibration in the air¡ªbecame crystal clear. Time seemed to slow, and even the flow of Aokiji''s blood and the rhythm of his heartbeat were laid bare to Ron''s perception.

    Aokiji''s eyes narrowed slightly behind his signature sunglasses as he observed Ron''s overwhelming aura.

    "Still have strength left, huh?" he muttered. "That body of yours is truly terrifying¡­"

    Ron stood tall, both Shusui and Raikiri in hand, his figure exuding a fiery red mist of vitality and raw power. His black hair flowed wildly, and his eyes glowed with a menacing crimson hue. He wasn''t wasting time on words.

    This was his peak state, and Ron knew he could only maintain it for a single minute.

    A single, decisive minute to settle this fight.

    "Let''s end this quickly!"

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 114 - 114: 114: Congratulationsâ€”Youâ€™ve Found Your Home

    With a subtle shift of his weight, Ron''s figure vanished from where he stood, leaving behind only a faint blur in the frozen battlefield.

    The icy surface beneath him shattered violently as if unable to withstand his explosive force. The surrounding massive ice blocks, which loomed threateningly in his direction, were instantly sliced into countless fragments by invisible slashes that echoed through the air before crashing heavily to the ground.

    BOOM!

    A deafening sonic boom ripped through the icy expanse as Ron surged forward.

    A fleeting streak of crimson energy streaked across the frozen battlefield, its intensity making the very air tremble. The massive ice chunks that had been suspended mid-air between Ron and Aokiji were bisected with precision, crumbling into countless shards that scattered like glass in a storm.

    Wielding both blades, their edges alight with monstrous energy, Ron closed in on Aokiji with a ferocity that made the frozen landscape itself seem fragile. His twin swords, wrapped in raging Haki and the terrifying aura of a master swordsman, clashed against the Admiral''s frosty hand.

    The collision was cataclysmic.

    A sharp hiss echoed as the ice and energy clashed, the sheer force causing cracks to splinter through the frozen ground. Tendrils of crackling energy, like serpents of lightning, slithered outward, cutting and scorching everything in their path. The ice surface cracked further beneath the titanic energy clash, collapsing layer by layer under the strain.

    A violent shockwave radiated from the collision point, sending broken ice shards flying in all directions and whipping up a roaring gale. The Traveler, sitting hundreds of meters away, groaned under the force of the shockwave, sliding back tens of meters across the icy surface.

    As the initial clash ended, Ron''s movements became a blur of raw power and deadly precision. He struck with an unrelenting fury, his arms moving faster than the eye could follow, his swords a whirlwind of devastating energy.

    Each strike carried monumental force, with arcs of razor-sharp sword energy carving through the battlefield like divine judgment. The combination of his overwhelming physical strength, unparalleled swordsmanship, and exceptional Armament Haki made each swing capable of cleaving through a pirate ship with ease. And now, dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof such slashes rained down upon Aokiji.

    Faced with the relentless onslaught, Aokiji, an Admiral of the Marines and one of the most formidable warriors of the sea, finally shifted into high gear. His eyes, cold and calculating beneath his sunglasses, narrowed slightly.

    "Ice Age," he murmured, raising his right hand, now entirely transformed into shimmering frost.

    The air itself froze in response.

    As Aokiji activated his Haki, the aura around him grew even more oppressive. His mastery of Armament Haki surpassed Ron''s, giving the icy energy he wielded a lethal edge. The frost emanating from his hand surged forward, crashing against Ron''s strikes with terrifying intensity.

    The ice didn''t just block Ron''s slashes¡ªit consumed them. The frost seemed alive, regenerating and growing at a speed faster than Ron could cut through it. Every devastating blow that shattered the ice was immediately met with an even larger surge of frozen growth, overwhelming the swordsman like an unending tidal wave.

    Ron''s surroundings transformed into a labyrinth of relentless frost.

    From all sides, massive icy spires sprang forth, converging on him like ravenous beasts. The ground, his surroundings, even the very air seemed to turn against him. No matter how many slashes he unleashed, the frost surged back stronger, thicker, and colder.

    Robin and Bonney, watching from the distant deck of the Traveler, were frozen in fear.

    "Stop it¡­ stop¡­" Robin whispered, her voice trembling as tears welled in her eyes. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The ice spiraled upward, and in moments, it encased Ron entirely. A massive crystalline sphere of pure ice rose from the battlefield, trapping him within.

    "STOP IT!!!" Robin screamed, clutching the railing of the ship as her body shook uncontrollably.

    Aokiji exhaled softly, his breath visible as a plume of frost. Slowly, he lowered his hand. The icy blue of his half-transformed body began to fade as he returned to his usual lazy demeanor.

    "The fight''s over," he declared coolly, turning away.

    The battlefield grew silent save for the creaking of the frozen expanse. As the white mist of cold air dissipated, it revealed a single, immense, and flawless ice sphere standing in the desolation.

    Robin collapsed to her knees, her face pale as her trembling hands reached out toward the battlefield.

    Bonney stood frozen, her widened eyes fixed on the icy prison. A single word escaped her lips, filled with disbelief.

    "...Ron!"

    Robin stood frozen, her face devoid of color, her wide eyes fixed on the enormous ice sphere that now dominated the battlefield. Inside, like a fragile insect trapped in amber, was the black-haired youth, his twin blades still gripped tightly in his hands, his figure sealed in frost. Her strength drained away completely, leaving her trembling and weak-kneed. The world around her seemed to fade into silence, broken only by the frantic pounding of her own heart.

    "This¡­ this can''t be real¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Above, the clouds began to part, allowing a single beam of sunlight to pierce through the heavens. It illuminated the ice sphere, making its crystalline surface sparkle with an almost ethereal brilliance. Inside the sphere, the figure of Ron, frozen in combat, became even more vivid, a tragic monument to his defiance.

    Aokiji, dressed casually in his sleeveless shirt, removed his sunglasses and looked toward the frozen youth. His expression was calm, but his voice carried a rare note of solemnity as he muttered to himself:

    "It''s been a while since I''ve had to take a fight this seriously. You really are full of surprises, Traveler¡­ Ron."

    His gaze lingered on the frozen figure.

    "Fifteen years old and already capable of this much¡­ As Garp said, you''re undoubtedly a monster in the making."

    The Admiral let out a slow breath, the icy mist curling around him as his thoughts wandered.

    "If you were given just a little more time to grow¡­ it wouldn''t take long before you stood as my equal, staring me down as an opponent on equal footing."

    Aokiji''s eyes flickered with a hint of complexity, the icy exterior momentarily thawing as he glanced toward the ship in the distance, where Robin watched in helpless despair.

    "And yet¡­ for someone you''ve only known for less than a year, for Nico Robin, you fought with everything you had..."

    The Admiral''s usually impassive face betrayed a rare moment of introspection, his gaze dimming as old memories surfaced.

    To declare an innocent eight-year-old girl a criminal with a bounty of seventy-nine million Berries¡­ Was that truly justice?

    Ever since the death of his close friend Saul, Aokiji had begun to question the "absolute justice" that the Marines so fervently upheld. That doubt, buried deep within him, remained unanswered to this day.

    But today, this battle had provided him with some clarity.

    His eyes drifted back to the ship, where Robin stood clutching the railing, her body trembling with raw emotion.

    "Nico Robin," he murmured softly, "you''ve finally found a place to belong, haven''t you?"

    A faint, almost imperceptible smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Congratulations."

    His gaze returned to the frozen Ron, his expression sharpening.

    "If it''s him, he might just be able to carry the weight of your past¡­ and your future."

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 115 - 115: 115: Aokiji: I Think We Can Just Leave It for Now

    Just as Aokiji raised his hand, preparing to dispel the massive ice sphere¡ª

    Crackle!

    A sudden streak of golden light flashed from within the frozen structure. The smooth and solid surface of the ice sphere began to fracture, a faint crack appearing on its flawless exterior.

    Aokiji froze momentarily, his sharp eyes narrowing as he focused on the scene before him.

    Within the massive ice prison, the black-haired youth clutching his twin blades remained still¡ªexcept for his right foot, which was now sparking with arcs of golden lightning. The destructive energy radiating from his foot surged with a rhythmic pulse, slamming against the ice with relentless ferocity.

    The cracks on the colossal ice sphere multiplied rapidly, spreading wider and deeper with each passing second.

    And then, before Aokiji''s astonished gaze¡ª

    BOOM!

    The massive ice sphere shattered into a dazzling explosion of ice shards.

    Countless fragments of ice, glimmering like precious gems under the sunlight, scattered into the air. It was as if a divine being had broken free of a chrysalis, emerging anew. Amidst the shimmering rain of crystal-like debris, the black-haired youth grinned confidently at Aokiji.

    "I knew you didn''t have any killing intent," Ron said, his voice calm yet brimming with defiance. "You''re not such a bad guy, Kuzan."

    He stretched his limbs, the arcs of golden lightning flickering around his body. "Thanks for the fight. It helped me fully understand my strength. Next time we meet, I''ll buy you a drink."

    With that, Ron stomped his lightning-clad foot on the frozen surface of the sea. In an instant, his figure disappeared from Aokiji''s sight.

    Crack!

    The impact of his departure sent a terrifying shockwave rippling downward. The thick, hundred-meter-deep ice layer covering the sea cracked open, creating a massive void. Seawater erupted violently from the exposed gap, shooting high into the air.

    Aokiji waved a hand casually, freezing the geyser of seawater back into place with practiced ease.

    He turned to watch the Traveler, the ship''s tracks skimming the icy surface as it rapidly fled into the horizon. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "As expected... what an interesting guy."

    Aokiji placed his sunglasses back on, mounted his bicycle, and began pedaling in the opposite direction.

    "Nico Robin is in your hands now," he murmured to himself. "Let''s see where your resolve will ultimately lead..."

    Onboard the Traveler...

    Ron lay sprawled across the deck, his chest heaving as he gasped for air.

    "It''s finally over," he muttered, his voice weary but tinged with relief. "The strength of a Marine Admiral is no joke."

    Robin, tears still clinging to the corners of her eyes, sat slumped on the floor, staring blankly at Ron as if she hadn''t fully processed what had just happened.

    Bonney, on the other hand, was staring at Ron with wide-eyed shock and disbelief.

    "He... he actually escaped from a Marine Admiral¡­"

    Her back was drenched in cold sweat, and though she felt a lingering fear, her heart was pounding with an unfamiliar excitement.

    Just a moment ago, she had grumbled about the dullness of traveling with Ron and his crew. Now, they had faced off against a Marine Admiral¡ªand lived to tell the tale.

    This... this was beyond thrilling!

    Her body trembled with adrenaline as she fixed her gaze on Ron, who was lying exhausted on the deck.

    One thing was clear to Bonney: no matter what, she was sticking with this guy!

    This ship... the Traveler... was now her home.

    ...

    One week later, at Marine Headquarters, Marineford...

    "What?"

    "You''re telling me you didn''t find them?"

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku slammed his hands on the desk, his voice thunderous as he glared at Aokiji.

    The Admiral, ever lazy in his demeanor, scratched his head and shrugged. "My apologies."

    Sengoku''s frustration boiled over, but before he could erupt further, Garp, seated nearby and munching on a donut, interrupted.

    "Well, the South Blue is pretty big, isn''t it? If that brat Ron is running all over the place, it''s only natural Kuzan couldn''t find him. Lighten up, Sengoku."

    "Shut up, Garp!" Sengoku roared, veins bulging on his forehead as he shot his subordinate a furious glare. "If it weren''t for your ridiculous suggestion back then, none of this would''ve happened in the first place!"

    "Bwahaha! And now it''s my fault again, is it?"

    Garp let out a hearty laugh, his booming voice reverberating through the office.

    Sengoku, visibly irritated, sank back into his chair with a heavy sigh.

    "If you didn''t find them, then I''ll just send someone else!"

    "Send someone else? Do we even have anyone to spare right now, with the chaos in the New World and the Grand Line?" Garp chimed in again.

    This time, Sengoku didn''t bother to argue, instead falling into a contemplative silence.

    He had to admit¡ªGarp wasn''t wrong.

    The New World was already in a state of upheaval. Whitebeard, Big Mom, and Kaido were all vying for the throne, their powers shaking the seas. And to make matters worse, the rapidly rising Red-Haired Pirates had added yet another force to the fray. The New World was a battlefield of titanic proportions, where chaos reigned supreme and the Marines''s top forces were already stretched thin trying to maintain order.

    Even the Grand Line was far from quiet. The so-called Supernovas had been appearing one after another¡ªeach one more troublesome than the last.

    Sengoku''s frown deepened, the weight of his responsibilities pressing down on him like a storm cloud.

    Aokiji, still clad in his Justice coat, stood with his hands tucked lazily into his pockets. He glanced at Sengoku, his gaze steady. "Actually... I have a suggestion."

    Both Sengoku and Garp turned their eyes to him, the latter even pausing his snack mid-bite. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I think we should let this matter rest for now."

    Sengoku''s brows furrowed further. "You''re suggesting we ignore Nico Robin, the Ohara survivor with a 79 million berry bounty?"

    Aokiji''s tone was as relaxed as ever, but there was a sharp edge to his reasoning. "Her threat to the Marines lies in her ability to decipher the Poneglyphs. In terms of combat strength, she''s not a significant concern. And now that she''s traveling with Ron, running around the East and South Blues, how exactly is she supposed to read Poneglyphs out there?"

    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "Honestly, it''s better this way. If Nico Robin were to enter the Grand Line or New World, she''d undoubtedly become a target for the major pirate forces vying for dominance. That would only escalate the chaos in those waters, something we don''t need right now."

    Aokiji glanced meaningfully at Sengoku. "Moreover, we should avoid forcing a confrontation with Ron. If we push him to the point of outright opposition, it''ll only make things harder for us down the line."

    Sengoku lowered his head in thought.

    What Aokiji said made sense.

    It was far less risky to leave Nico Robin in Ron''s company, far removed from the power struggles of the New World. Letting her stay in the relatively quiet Four Seas would, without a doubt, keep the situation more manageable.

    But¡ª

    "Can you guarantee they won''t eventually enter the Grand Line or New World?" Sengoku asked, his voice heavy with concern.

    "There''s no guarantee," Aokiji admitted without hesitation. "But by the time that happens, the chaos in the New World might have settled a bit. At the very least, we''d have the manpower to handle it more effectively."

    Sengoku fell silent again, his mind racing through countless scenarios. Finally, he turned his gaze to Garp, who was busy chomping on another donut, his expression one of complete indifference.

    "Garp, what do you think?"

    "Dunno."

    "Dunno?" Sengoku''s patience was wearing thin.

    "And weren''t you the one who told me to shut up just now?" Garp added casually, picking his nose as he spoke.

    A vein popped on Sengoku''s temple. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to stay calm.

    Ignoring Garp''s antics, Sengoku intertwined his fingers and rested his hands on the desk, looking straight at Aokiji with a resolute expression.

    "Fine. For now, we''ll proceed with your suggestion. Ensure that news of Nico Robin''s whereabouts is kept strictly confidential. Under no circumstances should it reach the ears of those troublesome forces in the New World."

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 116 - 116: 116: The Traveler Ventures into West Blue

    South blue..

    After much insistence from Bonney, who expressed an unwavering desire to join the crew and even volunteered to take on all cleaning duties aboard, Ron finally relented and allowed her to come aboard.

    Thus, Jewelry Bonney, who had consumed an unnamed Paramecia-type Devil Fruit granting her the ability to alter her own or others'' age by touch, officially became the sixth crew member of the Traveler (counting the kung fu dugong, Enzo).

    After spending a year traveling through the South Blue, the crew set sail for the West Blue, the birthplace of the Mafia.

    By the year 1516 of the Sea Calendar, Ron had turned sixteen.

    This year marked several significant events, the most notable of which was the meteoric rise of the Red-Haired Pirates in the New World. They established themselves as the fourth emperor-level force, joining the Whitebeard Pirates, the Big Mom Pirates, and Kaido''s Beasts Pirates.

    The New World thus entered a new era, with the balance of power shared among the Four Emperors.

    The seas appeared stable on the surface, as the forces of the Four Emperors, the Marines, and the Seven Warlords of the Sea counterbalanced each other. However, under this facade of order, numerous secret skirmishes and power plays were still unfolding.

    None of this concerned Ron, however.

    At present, he was exploring the islands of the West Blue with Robin, Conis, Enzo, and Bonney, who had been aboard for a year. Together, they embarked on a series of adventures, navigating through the dark underbelly of the mafia world.

    The West Blue''s pirates and criminal underworld, forged in constant gunfire and conflict, were markedly stronger than their counterparts in the relatively peaceful East and South Blues.

    It was four months into their journey through the West Blue when Ron''s crew crossed paths with the Fire Tank Pirates.

    This crew was led by Capone Bege, a future member of the Eleven Supernovas and a Castle-Castle Fruit user. At the time, he had a bounty of 88 million berries.

    When Ron''s ship happened upon the scene, Bege was in the midst of a violent Marine battle. His Fire Tank Pirates were raining relentless cannon fire upon the rival Iron Axe Pirates, who had conspired with an enemy mafia faction to destroy them. The battlefield was ablaze, with the fiery wreckage of more than a dozen pirate ships lighting up the sea.

    Spotting Ron''s Traveler observing from a distance, Bege''s arrogance flared. Without hesitation, he ordered his crew to fire on the unidentified vessel.

    And then¡­ it was over.

    There was no need for Ron to intervene. Conis, Robin, Enzo, and Bonney, whose abilities had grown significantly over the past year of travel, decimated the Fire Tank Pirates.

    The abrupt shift from victory to utter defeat left Bege utterly dumbfounded.

    As he knelt in terror under the combined assault of Conis and Robin, the once-proud mafia don frantically offered a Devil Fruit and all his wealth in exchange for his life.

    Relenting, Ron accepted the terms. Bonney used her powers to reduce Bege to the form of a child, after which he escorted the crew to his fortress on a nearby island. There, Ron''s crew seized all of Bege''s amassed fortune, worth approximately 500 million berries, along with the promised Devil Fruit.

    The fruit, an ordinary Zoan-type Bird-Bird Fruit, wasn''t particularly noteworthy.

    However, in a twist, Ron decided to feed the fruit to Su, the cloud fox perched on Conis''s shoulder.

    Upon consuming the Zoan Fruit, Su''s transformation was astounding. Her body grew several times larger, her snow-white wings spread wide, and her fluffy tail became enormous and luxurious, capable of comfortably supporting a reclining adult.

    Her newfound ability to carry passengers in flight made her an extraordinary hybrid creature. She was no longer merely a cloud fox¡ªheavenly fox seemed a far more fitting title.

    Conis, Robin, and Bonney were enchanted by the change, cuddling Su and burying their faces in her soft fur. Even Enzo was smitten, often curling up to sleep on her plush tail.

    True to his word, Ron spared Bege''s life after taking his wealth and the fruit.

    This encounter, however, spread the fame of Ron''s mysterious crew across the West Blue.

    Stories began to circulate, piecing together accounts from travelers who had seen the crew in the East and South Blues...

    In no time, the mysterious and powerful wandering ship, which seemed to lack any specific purpose, was quickly linked to the rumors surrounding the enigmatic vessel that had been spoken of in the East Blue and South Blue.

    Stories and legends of this mysterious ship began to spread across the West Blue. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The name of the ship''s captain, the Traveler Ron, also became a well-known tale on the islands of the West Blue.

    After learning about the sudden defeat of the once-flourishing Fire Tank Pirates and how their captain, Bege, remained tight-lipped about the encounter, the major mafia families and pirate crews of the West Blue grew increasingly wary and reverent of the mysterious ship. They issued strict orders to their subordinates: be cautious and avoid provoking unknown, solitary vessels.

    As a result, Ron and his crew found their subsequent travels across the West Blue to be unusually calm and uneventful.

    During the final months of that year, Ron and his crew reached the eastern part of the West Blue, where the Land of Flowers was located.

    Stepping onto the massive island that housed the Land of Flowers, Ron''s vitality points officially reached 3,000. His Armament Haki advanced to Level 6, and his swordsmanship, progressing from the realm of Iron Cutting to mastery, placed him among the elite swordsmen. Though he could not yet claim the title of "Great Swordsman," he stood among the top echelon of skilled swordsmen.

    One day, as Ron led Conis, Robin, and the others through an icy expanse, they spotted a tall and burly figure in the distance. This figure was repeatedly slamming his head into the smooth, greenish ice surface. A group of onlookers had gathered around him.

    The frozen land trembled with each impact of the man''s head against the ice.

    Curious, Conis gazed at the scene and asked, "Why is that man banging his head against the ice?"

    Robin recognized the group and identified the man who was striking the ice. Smiling, she explained, "That is Chinjao, the leader of the Chinjao Family from the Land of Flowers. He is the twelfth pillar of the Happo Marines¡ªa figurehead of their pirate organization. In his prime, he was a formidable pirate with a bounty of five hundred million berries. However, he has since retired."

    "F-Five hundred million?! That hunched old man with a dent in his head?" Bonnie, now in the form of a pink-haired little girl, exclaimed in shock.

    Robin chuckled softly at Bonnie''s reaction. "In the past, his head wasn''t flat but shaped like a sharp drill. That pointed head was his greatest weapon. He could even use it to crack open the indestructible Jewel Ice Sheet, which is said to contain unimaginable wealth."

    "That impressive?" Bonnie asked, clicking her tongue in amazement. "So how did his head end up flat?"

    "According to the stories, it was punched flat by Vice Admiral Garp, the Marine hero, over twenty years ago," Robin replied with a grin.

    "Oh, I see. If it was Vice Admiral Garp, that makes sense," Bonnie said with a nod.

    "Garp¡­"

    As Chinjao continued to strike the Jewel Ice Sheet with his iron-like skull, the hunched elder suddenly stopped. His long, snow-white beard swayed as he turned his menacing, ghost-like face toward Ron and the others.

    Robin, Conis, and Bonnie froze in place.

    Standing beside them, clad in a black fur coat with his ever-broadening shoulders, Ron smiled calmly. The black blade at his waist gleamed faintly as he remarked, "It seems he heard your conversation quite clearly."

    "No way! Could he really hear us from that far away?" Bonnie asked, visibly startled. "Is that old man''s hearing really that sharp?"

    The frozen ground trembled again.

    With a burst of speed, Chinjao''s massive frame hurtled toward them like a cannonball.

    "It seems he really did hear us¡­" Conis said with a wry smile.

    Robin watched the charging figure and nodded knowingly. "Indeed, it''s best not to gossip about others behind their backs."

    The distance of several hundred meters was covered in just three seconds.

    With a resounding thud, Chinjao''s imposing figure landed heavily before them. His long beard and hair fluttered wildly, and his intimidating gaze bore down on the group. The sheer force of his presence was overwhelming.

    "You mentioned Garp, didn''t you? Speak! What is your relationship with Garp?!"

    The powerful aura from Chinjao sent Conis, Robin, and Bonnie''s hair flying backward in disarray. However, the three women remained composed, their expressions relaxed and unconcerned, showing not the slightest trace of fear.

    Standing nearby, the Kung Fu Dugong, Enzo, appeared eager to test his skills, his stance brimming with anticipation.

    "Garp¡­ Well, I''d say I''m somewhat of an acquaintance of his," Ron replied with a casual smile.

    "An¡­ acquaintance of Garp," Chinjao repeated, his eyes flashing with deep-seated hatred.

    "If you''re connected to Garp in any way, I won''t let you go!"

    His voice, laced with anger and vengeance, resonated across the icy expanse. He reached out with his massive hand, intending to seize the black-clad, black-haired youth before him.

    At the same time, the other members of the Happo Marines who had accompanied Chinjao to the icy continent began to close in. Leading them was Sai, the vice-pillar of the Happo Marines, known for his mastery of the Eight Impact Fist.

    Sai, carrying a Blade on his back, scrutinized the poised black-clad youth, the striking women beside him, and the Kung Fu Dugong wearing a steel vest. Suspicion flickered in his eyes.

    "Who are these people¡­?"

    Before he could delve further into his thoughts, Chinjao, consumed by rage, swung his massive hand through the air, aiming to grab the youth with the black blade at his waist.

    Swish!

    Just as Chinjao''s hand was about to close around him, the black-clad youth vanished from sight as though he had teleported.

    Sai''s eyes narrowed in shock.

    "What astonishing speed! Where did he go?"

    His gaze darted around, his Observation Haki spreading out to locate the young man.

    Spotting the black-clad youth abruptly reappearing midair, Sai urgently shouted, "Pillar¡ª!"

    "I don''t need you to tell me!" Chinjao roared, spinning to launch a powerful punch skyward.

    In midair, the black-haired youth, clad in his black coat, also threw a punch.

    A disproportionately small fist collided with Chinjao''s massive one.

    For a moment, the air froze. Then, a deafening explosion erupted!

    The shockwave surged outward with incredible force, spreading across the icy landscape.

    Sai instinctively raised an arm to shield himself, while the Happo Marines members behind him were blasted several meters back by the sheer power of the impact.

 Chapter 117 - 117: 117: One Punch to Sharpen Your Head

    Under Sai''s astonished gaze, Chinjao''s massive fist was forced back by Ron''s punch. His enormous body staggered from the impact, retreating two full steps.

    "How is this possible¡­ The leader was actually pushed back?"

    "The leader must have been careless!"

    "Yeah, that has to be it!"

    "But that guy¡­ he seems really strong."

    The members of the Happo Marines whispered among themselves, their disbelief mixing with growing unease.

    Chinjao, feeling the terrifying power contained in that punch, steadied himself and fixed his sharp gaze on Ron who had landed gracefully on the emerald-green icy surface.

    "The strength of that punch¡­ It feels so much like that accursed Garp¡­" Chinjao muttered, his eyes narrowing. "Boy, state your name!"

    Ron raised his right hand and lightly clenched his fist. Instantly, his Armament Haki hardened, transforming his entire arm into a deep obsidian hue.

    With a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth, he replied to Chinjao, "Beat me, and I''ll tell you."

    "Interesting!"

    Excitement flickered across Chinjao''s face.

    He raised his massive, muscular right arm, which immediately hardened with Armament Haki, and swung it down toward Ron with crushing force.

    Ron met the attack head-on. His right arm, also encased in hardened Armament Haki, pierced through the air, carrying a fiery wave of pressure as it shot upward to collide with Chinjao''s.

    When the two darkened fists¡ªone massive, one relatively small¡ªclashed, the world seemed to hold its breath.

    Boom!

    The frozen atmosphere between them shattered like glass struck by a hammer, splintering into countless silver-white cracks.

    As their fists collided, the clash awakened Chinjao''s Conqueror''s Haki. The moment Ron sensed it, his own Conqueror''s Haki¡ªat Level 2¡ªsurged forth like an enraged tiger that had been provoked.

    The two opposing waves of Conqueror''s Haki collided fiercely.

    Buzz!

    A tangible pressure rippled outward from the collision, spreading in waves. Behind Sai, the members of the Happo Marines, unable to withstand the overwhelming force, dropped unconscious one after another, their eyes rolling back as they collapsed in heaps.

    Even Sai himself wavered momentarily, snapping out of it only to feel cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    "This¡­ This is the collision of Conqueror''s Haki?! At this level¡­?"

    As their Conqueror''s Haki clashed, crimson lightning bolts streaked through the air around them. Visible shockwaves rippled outward from the point where their fists collided, twisting and curling as they spread across the icy landscape.

    Wave after wave of oppressive power burst forth, accompanied by roaring winds. The unconscious members of the Happo Marines were sent tumbling across the ice like leaves caught in a storm.

    Even the sky above seemed to respond, darkened with ominous red cracks that spread across the heavens. The frozen island beneath their feet trembled violently under the force of their Haki, and the surrounding ocean churned into raging waves.

    Robin and Conis couldn''t hide their astonishment. This was their first time witnessing the clash of Conqueror''s Haki, and its sheer intensity left them deeply shaken.

    Bonnie, now in the form of a pink-haired young girl, stared at Ron standing before them. His black coat billowed fiercely in the stormy winds, his back to her and the others.

    Compared to Chinjao''s massive, imposing figure, his silhouette seemed almost insignificant.

    Yet, at this moment, he carried the weight of an unstoppable force.

    In Bonnie''s eyes, however, that figure seemed infinitely tall. It was as though as long as this figure stood before her, she felt an overwhelming sense of security.

    The reason she had insisted on boarding the ship in the first place was partly because of Ron''s incredible strength. But more importantly, she had witnessed with her own eyes his willingness to risk his life fighting a Marine Admiral for the sake of his crewmates.

    It was precisely this unwavering loyalty that had made Bonnie resolute in her decision to join the crew no matter what. And over the past year and a half, she had come to deeply realize how correct her choice had been.

    Thinking of this, Bonnie gazed at Ron''s back with a smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

    Compared to his battle with Aokiji a year and a half ago, her captain had grown far stronger.

    A mere pirate with a bounty of 500 million in his prime? How could someone like that possibly stand against him?

    At that moment¡ª

    The terrifying power contained within Ron''s blackened fist erupted with explosive force. In an instant, it completely overwhelmed Chinjao''s punch. In the eyes of Sai, who was practically bulging them out of his head in disbelief, the massive figure of Chinjao was sent flying backward with a single punch!

    "He¡­ He actually sent the leader flying with one punch¡­"

    Sai, gripping his Sword tightly, trembled as he stared at the calm, composed boy. Cold sweat poured down his face. "Where in the world did a monster like him come from?"

    Chinjao''s massive body crashed heavily onto the unyielding surface of the ice bed. When he opened his eyes again, looking at Ron, who hadn''t moved a single step, there was now a trace of shock in his gaze. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What terrifying strength¡­ Could this guy have the unique bloodline of the Giants?"

    Despite recognizing the immense power of the mysterious boy before him, Chinjao had no intention of conceding defeat.

    He stomped down forcefully, propelling himself like a cannonball. His figure shot forward, closing the distance in an instant. The flattened top of his head, hardened with Armament Haki, aimed straight for Ron, and before it even reached him, an overwhelming shockwave rushed toward Ron.

    "Hasshoken: Weaponized Head Strike!"

    As the attack approached, Ron wasn''t thinking about dodging, blocking, or countering. Instead, a peculiar thought crossed his mind.

    Would his punch this time be enough to restore Chinjao''s flattened head back to a sharp, pointed one?

    Probably, right?

    He just needed to adjust the angle.

    While entertaining this thought, Chinjao''s head¡ªblackened and hardened by Armament Haki¡ªarrived right in front of him.

    Ron raised his obsidian-black right arm, swinging it with twice the speed of his previous punch. His fist collided squarely with Chinjao''s armored head.

    Bang!

    With a resounding boom, a violent gale swept across the surroundings.

    Ron unleashed the full power of his 3,000 Vitality points, and the result was immediate. Chinjao''s flattened head began to deform, as if molten steel was being reshaped. From its previously flattened state, it started to return to a sharp, pointed cone.

    "Wha¡­ What?!!!"

    Sai''s eyes nearly popped out of his head as he witnessed the scene unfold before him.

    Conis, Robin, and Bonnie were equally dumbfounded.

    "A flat head¡­ can actually be punched back into a pointed one?"

    Ron''s punch, even more devastating than the last, not only reshaped Chinjao''s head into its original conical form but also knocked him unconscious. The immense force hurled Chinjao''s body backward, sending him crashing heavily into an icy peak in the distance.

    The newly restored conical head pierced through the hard ice peak, embedding the unconscious Chinjao diagonally into the icy mountain, creating an incredibly unique and bizarre sight.

    Half a day later¡­

    On this emerald, crystalline ice continent, Chinjao¡ªnow with his restored conical head¡ªknelt with Sai and the entire Happo Marines before Ron and his crew.

    "This kindness... even a thousand deaths would not be enough to repay it! From this day forward, Lord Ron will forever be the greatest benefactor of the Chinjao family and the Happo Marines! If you ever have a command, I, Chinjao, will obey it unto death without hesitation!"

    Kneeling on the icy ground, Chinjao bowed his head low, his voice filled with gratitude.

    Robin, Conis, and Bonnie, watching this legendary pirate with a bounty of 500 million berries in his prime, humbly offer his loyalty, accompanied by the sea of his subordinates bowing in unison, couldn''t help but feel deeply shaken.

    "Unto death without hesitation?"

    Hearing this, Ron chuckled. He lightly tapped his foot on the icy surface beneath him, its clarity resembling a frozen lake. "What if I said I wanted all the treasure buried beneath this ice?"

    Chinjao froze for a moment, a flicker of conflict and hesitation flashing through his eyes. However, his expression quickly turned resolute.

    He raised his head to meet Ron''s gaze and said earnestly, "If Lord Ron desires it, I will break open this jade-like ice bed and present the treasure within to you."

    Compared to the life-changing kindness of restoring his conical head, this treasure was insignificant!

    With this thought, Chinjao immediately activated his Armament Haki, hardening his restored conical head. Channeling an immense amount of power to the sharp point, he slammed his blackened head into the seemingly indestructible icy ground with a resounding crash.

    Boom!

    The ground trembled violently.

    From the impact point of Chinjao''s head, a series of fractures spread outward like a spider''s web, until the icy surface split open with an earth-shattering crack.

    A massive fissure, stretching hundreds of meters long and dozens of meters deep, appeared in the thick ice sheet.

    What lay exposed beneath the cracked ice bed was a dazzling hoard of treasures radiating a mesmerizing glow.

    "Whoa!!!"

    Bonnie, still in her small child-like form, instantly had her eyes turn into symbols of beli, shining brightly.

    Even Conis and Robin were taken aback, their faces showing undisguised astonishment.

    "There''s actually so much treasure buried here¡­"

    "Just how much money is this?"

    As far as the eye could see, within a radius of a hundred meters, the ground was covered with an endless layer of gold, silver, and precious gems.

    Standing atop the glittering treasure, Ron looked at Chinjao and said calmly, "There''s no need for me to take all of it, but I will take a portion before I leave this island."

    Hearing this, Sai and the other members of the Happo Marines had tears welling up in their eyes. They looked at Ron with immense respect and gratitude.Some of them even began to cry openly, overcome with emotion.

    "Lord Ron¡­ truly a noble and selfless man¡­"

    Chinjao, however, appeared flustered. "How can that be? Even if I gave you all the treasure here, it wouldn''t be enough to repay your kindness. How can you only take a portion¡­?"

    Ron merely smiled and said, "Well then, I have one more favor to ask of you."

    He pointed toward Enzo, happily playing with a pile of gold coins. "That''s my apprentice, a Kung-Fu Dugong from Arabasta. His name is Enzo. For the next few months, I''d like you to teach him some martial arts."

    Chinjao blinked in surprise and turned to look at the tiny Dugong wearing a sturdy steel vest.

    Hearing their conversation, Enzo looked over with sparkling eyes, his little tail wagging furiously as he stared at Chinjao with excitement.

    "Eh? Master! Is this powerful old man really going to teach me martial arts?"

    Hearing Enzo''s words, Chinjao, Sai, and the rest of the Happo Marines froze.

    A Dugong¡­ was talking?

    Ron looked at Enzo and chuckled. "Show them your full strength with a punch."

    "Understood!"

    Enzo''s expression turned serious as he prepared to strike.

    What happened next nearly made Chinjao, Sai, and the entire Happo Marines''s eyes pop out of their sockets.

    The Dugong pulled back its right fist, and a surge of Armament Haki erupted, instantly coating its tiny fist in an iron-like black sheen.

    With a focused expression, Enzo threw a punch.

    Boom!

    The air in front of him exploded with a deafening roar. Accompanied by an overwhelming shockwave, the punch blasted forward, sending piles of gold coins flying dozens of meters away.

    "...Eh??!!!"

    The Happo Marines members behind Sai stood frozen, their eyes wide and jaws nearly hitting the ground.

    Ron turned to the dumbfounded Chinjao and Sai, grinning. "What do you think?"

    Recovering from his shock, Chinjao quickly straightened up and assured him, "There is no issue at all! I will teach him everything I know!"

    With that promise, Ron took 40% of the treasure from the icy continent before departing with Robin, Conis, and Bonnie.

    Enzo, however, stayed behind with Chinjao to learn the Iron Head Technique and the Eight Impact Fist.

    Time flew by, and in just a few months, Ron and his crew completed their exploration of the remaining islands in the West Blue. When they returned to the Land of flowers, they found Enzo, now well-versed in the Eight Impact Fist, the Iron Head Technique, and other martial arts, ready to rejoin them.

    ...

    At the end of 1516 in the Sea Calendar, The Traveler left the West Blue.

    At the beginning of 1517, they arrived in the North Blue.

 Chapter 118 - 118: 118: The Floating Island in the Night Sky of the North Blue

    Sea Calendar Year 1517

    ¡­

    East Blue, Foosha Village¡­

    Ace bid farewell to Luffy, Makino, and Dadan. Alone, he set sail to embark on his adventure.

    ¡­

    White Rock Island, Baltigo, on the Grand Line.

    Now 18 years old, with two long swords hanging at her left waist, Kuina bade farewell to Dragon, Ivankov, and Sabo.

    Wrapped in a black cloak and carrying a bundle on her back, she walked away alone into the vast world.

    Having reached the realm of the Iron Cutting Swordsman, Kuina had mastered both Armament Haki and Observation Haki over the past two years. Now, it was time for her to set out and find that person¡ªto fulfill the promise they had made during that snowy night.

    ¡­

    East Blue, Shimotsuki Town''s Dojo.

    Sixteen-year-old Zoro had just achieved a breakthrough in swordsmanship. During a sparring match with his master Koushirou, he utilized his Three-Sword Style and successfully performed his self-created technique, Oni Giri!

    But Zoro knew all too well¡ª

    This was still far from enough.

    To catch up to Kuina, to catch up to that person, this level of skill was nowhere near sufficient!

    He had to train even harder, to push himself beyond his limits!

    ¡­

    East Blue.

    Having left Cocoyasi Village, Nami had already made a name for herself as the "Cat Burglar" across several islands in the East Blue.

    Whenever she heard people talk about the legendary tales of that nameless ship and the traveler Ron, a bright, joyful smile would inevitably appear on her face.

    ¡­

    Arabasta.

    Because of Ron''s actions, Crocodile''s plans had been delayed by an year. Nonetheless, they were still set into motion.

    At the beginning of the year 1517, the Dance Powder incident erupted in Arabasta, igniting rebellion and plunging the entire kingdom into chaos under the control of its underground emperor, Crocodile.

    Thirteen-year-old Princess Vivi, upon learning from her father Cobra that all of this was Crocodile''s conspiracy, suddenly recalled that fateful night three years ago.

    She remembered the mysterious boy who had taken the Poneglyph and prophesied the dire situation Arabasta now faced.

    The memory was so vivid, so deeply etched in her mind, that every detail of the boy''s appearance and his words remained crystal clear, as if carved into her heart.

    "First, do not trust Crocodile."

    "Second, if your kingdom ever faces a grave danger, you may tell Crocodile that the stone tablet has already been taken by me."

    Grave danger¡­ was this what he meant?

    Vivi wasn''t sure.

    "Third, if you ever meet someone named Luffy, tell him that I will be waiting for him in the New World."

    Luffy? Who was he?

    And who exactly was that boy?

    Princess Vivi stood in the courtyard of the Royal mausoleum, the place where she had first met him, gazing up at the bright moon in the night sky. Her thoughts wandered.

    Could he save this kingdom?

    ¡­

    North Blue.

    Under the night sky filled with countless stars, waves surged gently across the vast, boundless sea.

    A radiant ship glided across the waters under the cover of darkness.

    On the deck¡ª

    Seventeen-year-old Ron, now taller at 1.95 meters, his features sharper and more defined like a finely chiseled sculpture, stood by the railing.

    The sea breeze brushed through his hair as he gazed up at the star-filled sky, lost in thought. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "System, show me my current stats."

    [Understood.]

    [Host: Ron]

    Age: 17

    Vitality: 3167

    Transparent World: Lv4

    Sun Breathing Technique: 100% Mastery

    Swordsmanship: Iron Cutting Realm (Mastered)

    Essence of Strength: Lv3

    Ultimate Move: Ultimate Kick ¡ª Lv2

    Weapons:

    Great Grade Sword ¨C Raikiri

    Great Grade Sword ¨C Black Blade Shusui

    Permanent Buff: True Intent of Tempering (Binding in progress...)

    Armament Haki: Lv6 (Second Stage)

    Observation Haki: Lv5 (Second Stage)

    Conqueror''s Haki: Lv3 (First Stage)

    Shave: Lv10

    Moonwalk: Lv10

    Tempest Kick: Lv10

    Special Skills:

    Mechanical Mastery, Navigation Mastery, Linguistic Mastery, Healing Arts, Purification Arts

    Special Treasures:

    King''s Treasury, Endless Wine Flask

    Special Items:

    Devil Fruit Replication Card, Senzu Bean...

    Ron gazed at the stats panel in front of him and let out a soft sigh.

    Although his strength had increased significantly over the past two years, the rate and scale of his improvement had noticeably slowed down. Even with the support of the gravity chamber, increasing his vitality through training alone had become exceedingly difficult.

    The rewards from signing in at ordinary islands generally only provided an incremental 10-point vitality boost, with little else to gain.

    "At this rate, reaching a level strong enough to defeat Aokiji might take several more years," Ron thought to himself as he looked up at the starry sky.

    And there were only three years left before the main story began.

    Most of the islands in the East Blue, South Blue, and West Blue had already been signed in at. Once he finished signing in at the islands of the North Blue, his next destination would be the Grand Line and the New World.

    Islands connected to the original story held a higher probability of granting special rewards during sign-ins, whereas ordinary islands generally only boosted vitality.

    This was a conclusion Ron had drawn from his extensive experience with sign-ins.

    Compared to the four blues, famous islands and locations in the Grand Line and the New World were likely to yield greater rewards¡ªplaces like Amazon Lily, Fish-Man Island, Punk Hazard, Dressrosa, Zou, and Wano Country.

    "What are you thinking about, Captain?"

    A familiar voice broke his train of thought.

    Robin''s voice came from in front of him.

    Ron turned his head and saw her approaching, dressed in white denim shorts and a green-and-white striped t-shirt. Her long legs moved gracefully as she walked toward him.

    Compared to when they first met, Robin''s once sun-kissed wheat-colored skin had become fairer, making her appear even more stunning.

    "Here."

    Standing before him, Robin handed Ron a glass of milk.

    Ron accepted it.

    "Thank you."

    Robin smiled softly, her eyes curving like crescents. She leaned back against the ship''s railing, sipping her own glass of milk.

    Under the starlit sky, the two stood shoulder to shoulder, leaning against the railing on the deck.

    "It''s been almost three years¡­ time really flies," Robin remarked wistfully.

    "Yeah," Ron replied, taking a sip of milk.

    "In Arabasta, I promised you that we''d travel and adventure together, and search for the truth behind history."

    "I haven''t forgotten that promise. Once we finish exploring the North Blue, we''ll officially set out to find the Poneglyphs."

    "We''re returning to the Grand Line, then?" Robin asked softly.

    "Yeah."

    "The Poneglyphs are a taboo of the World Government. The Marines won''t sit idly by," Robin said.

    Ron nodded, his expression calm yet determined.

    Robin tilted her head back, gazing at the starry sky. "If there really are four red Poneglyphs that serve as the road signs to Raftel, it''s very likely they''re controlled by the Four Emperors or other powerful factions in the New World. Trying to retrieve them from such forces will inevitably lead to conflicts with these mighty powers¡­ Just thinking about it feels daunting."

    She turned her head to look at Ron and smiled. "Sometimes, I wonder¡­ What if we stopped chasing that blank period of history? What if we just kept traveling happily like this until the end of our lives? Wouldn''t that be nice too?"

    Ron looked at her and was about to reply when his eyes suddenly sharpened. He raised his head and stared at the sky.

    In the night sky above the sea, a massive shadow drifted by, blocking the moonlight and starlight that had illuminated the small ship.

    "What is that¡­?"

    Robin''s voice trembled slightly as she looked up at the sky in shock.

    When the shadow moved on, the moonlight returned.

    Robin could finally see the massive outline of the shadow clearly, and her heart was filled with awe.

    "That''s¡­ an island?!"

    A floating island, suspended in the sky!

    "A levitating island," Ron murmured, a gleam flashing in his eyes.

    The ability of the Float-Float Fruit, wielded by the legendary pirate, Golden Lion Shiki!

    He turned to Robin, who was still stunned by the sight, and said, "I''ll go check it out. Stay here and wait for me."

    Ron was just about to take a step and use Moonwalk to pursue the floating island when he suddenly paused, as if remembering something. He turned back and smiled at Robin.

    "Oh, about what you said earlier¡ªI don''t agree."

    "A life with regrets isn''t a complete life."

    "If you have the chance, you should try. What''s there to be afraid of? That''s what chasing dreams and adventure is all about."

    Robin stared at him, momentarily stunned.

    Ron then stepped down hard with his foot, causing the entire ship to shudder and dip considerably. His figure shot upward like a cannonball, streaking toward the rapidly receding floating island.

 Chapter 119 - 119: 119: The News That Shook the Seas (Part 1)

    Above the floating island of Strong World.

    The legendary wielder of the Float-Float Fruit, Golden Lion Shiki, stood in his golden kimono. A steering wheel was embedded in his head, and his legs had been replaced by the famed swords Oto and Kogarashi. With a cigar clenched in his teeth, he was inspecting the results of experiments involving feral beasts enhanced by unique components derived from plants.

    Beside him stood his assistant, Dr. Indigo, dressed in a white lab coat.

    "How long until these beasts are ready for deployment?" Shiki asked.

    "Approximately two years," Indigo replied.

    "Two years, huh¡­ Good! When the time comes, I''ll use this power to deliver a gift to the World Government and the Marines! Gyahahahaha!"

    Golden Lion Shiki burst into maniacal laughter.

    "The East Blue, that weak and pathetic sea, will be the first to meet its end at the hands of the mighty Golden Lion!"

    Suddenly, his arrogant laughter stopped abruptly as he turned his head sharply in a specific direction.

    "Hm?"

    Dr. Indigo, puzzled, asked, "What is it?"

    "It seems we have a guest."

    A powerful aura radiated from Shiki, befitting a true legend. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A guest?" Indigo tilted his head in confusion.

    They were in the sky¡ªwho could possibly show up here?

    "You stay here. I''ll go check it out."

    Shiki floated out of the laboratory and into the open air.

    Under the night sky, his sharp gaze quickly spotted a figure several kilometers away, standing calmly on the ground of the floating island. It was a young man clad in black, with a long black blade at his side.

    Their eyes met across the distance.

    Ron smiled faintly at Shiki. Then, with a swift motion, he unsheathed the black blade at his waist and swung it toward the pirate.

    A jet-black slash, over a hundred meters long and imbued with the power to cleave mountains, shot through the air toward Shiki.

    "Interesting!"

    It had been far too long since Shiki had encountered a worthy challenger. Excitement glimmered in his eyes as he raised one of his sword-legs, Oto, to intercept the strike.

    The two slashes collided violently, and the ground beneath them was shredded by the sheer force of the clashing sword auras, creating a web of deep cracks.

    After several seconds of deadlock, Ron''s black slash was severed in two. Shiki''s counterattack continued its forward momentum, pushing toward Ron and leveling the ground in its path.

    Faced with Shiki''s devastating flying slash, capable of cleaving through miles of ocean, Ron''s eyes gleamed with exhilaration.

    He made no move to dodge. Instead, he swung the black blade Shusui straight at the incoming attack.

    "Whirlwind Dance."

    With a sudden whoosh, a crimson-tinged black sword aura erupted from around Ron, expanding outward in a circle and colliding with Shiki''s attack.

    The two forces clashed fiercely, grinding against each other before dissipating into nothingness. The aftermath left a crater dozens of meters deep in the ground ahead of Ron, with massive cracks radiating outward.

    "Oh?"

    Shiki landed gracefully on the top of a hill a thousand meters away, crossing his arms over his chest. His golden kimono fluttered in the night breeze as he looked at Ron on the plain below with a grin.

    "To think you could block my slash¡­ Impressive."

    "You dare draw your blade against me. Do you even know who I am?"

    "The legendary flying pirate, Golden Lion Shiki."

    Ron held Shusui casually in one hand, looking at Shiki with a calm smile. "So what?"

    "Gyahahahaha!"

    Shiki burst into laughter. "You''ve got guts, brat. I''ll give you that!"

    "Is that so? I don''t think I''m being arrogant at all," Ron replied with a smirk.

    "You''ve been missing from the seas for over twenty years. Do you really still have the strength you once had in your prime?"

    Shiki''s expression darkened slightly, and his eyes narrowed. "You''re welcome to find out for yourself."

    "I intend to," Ron said with a grin.

    The ground beneath him caved in with a thunderous crash as his figure vanished in an instant. The shockwave from his leap sent debris flying in every direction.

    Ron appeared directly in front of Shiki, swinging his blade at the pirate''s neck with lightning speed. Shiki, still with his arms crossed, raised his left leg in response. The blade Kogarashi, serving as his leg, clashed fiercely with Ron''s black sword Shusui.

    The sound of steel meeting steel echoed through the night sky as the two combatants faced off, their sword auras colliding in a brilliant display of power and skill.

    As the sword energies and intents from their strikes clashed and intertwined, razor-sharp waves of sword energy spiraled outward, tearing through the air with terrifying sharpness.

    The collision of their Conqueror''s Haki created golden and crimson lightning that crackled and illuminated the surroundings. Rings of pressure rippled outward, spreading a suffocating sense of dominance and an overwhelming aura. Everyone on the floating island, from researchers to the mutated beasts, collapsed under the immense weight of the confrontation.

    The floating island itself trembled violently, cracks forming across its surface.

    Biting down on his cigar, Shiki the Golden Lion''s expression turned serious as he sensed the Conqueror''s Haki radiating from Ron. His eyes sharpened as he fixed his gaze on the young, black-haired swordsman in front of him.

    "Well, well¡­ Who would''ve thought you''d possess Conqueror''s Haki, boy? State your name."

    "It doesn''t matter whether you know my name," Ron said with a faint smile. Wielding the black blade, he met Shiki''s wooden prosthetic leg, reinforced with the famed sword, Kiku, head-on. Shockwaves erupted from their collision as Ron''s long black hair fluttered in the chaotic wind.

    "But I can tell you this¡­ you''re going to die here."

    A smirk spread across Ron''s face.

    "The power of the Float-Float Fruit? I''ll be taking it for myself."

    ¡­

    April, 1517 of the Sea Calendar

    Marine Headquarters, Marineford

    Returning from a mission in the West Blue, Vice Admiral Gion heard that Hina, who had been sent to the South Blue to hunt down pirates, had returned. Taking advantage of their simultaneous downtime, the two decided to spend their break together on Sabaody Archipelago, known for its bustling entertainment and leisure industry.

    In a cozy caf¨¦ with a view, the two women, dressed in casual attire, sat by the window. After discussing work, their conversation shifted to lighter topics.

    Topics like how, during her trip to the East Blue, Hina had thoroughly ridiculed Smoker over an incident from years ago.

    "It''s been three years already..."

    Resting her delicate chin on her hand, Gion gazed out the window and murmured softly.

    Hina, her long pink hair draped over her shoulders and sunglasses perched on her forehead, took a sip of her coffee.

    Turning her attention back to Hina, Gion smiled and said, "During my trip to the West Blue, I heard some things about him. Want to hear it?"

    "I''ve heard quite a bit about him in the East Blue as well." Hina stirred her coffee absentmindedly.

    "That guy really is living up to his word, traveling the world on that ship of his, isn''t he?"

    "Haha, isn''t that a good thing? At least we won''t have to face him on the battlefield."

    Gion''s alluring smile, accentuated by her tear-shaped beauty mark, carried a mesmerizing charm that was hard to resist.

    Hina rested her chin on one hand, stirring her coffee with the other. "How long does he plan to stay in the four blues? Is he never coming to the Grand Line?"

    "Who knows? If that''s the case, we''ll have even fewer chances to see him."

    Gion''s tone carried a hint of regret.

    Hina''s eyes narrowed in annoyance. "That guy''s off gallivanting around the seas with his ship full of beauties, living a carefree life. He''s absolutely forgotten about us, his dear sisters! The next time I see him, Hina is going to teach him a lesson!"

    Gion chuckled softly, sipping her coffee. "Three years ago, you were just nearly an even match for him. What makes you think you''ll fare better now?"

    Hina pouted, about to retort, when Gion''s expression shifted, a mix of emotion flashing in her eyes.

    "His strength has grown significantly. You''ve heard of Chinjao, haven''t you? The 12th leader of the Happo Marines, part of the Chinjao family''s violent group?"

    Hina nodded.

    "The one whose drill-shaped head was flattened by Vice Admiral Garp?"

    "That''s right," Gion said, her expression thoughtful. "I''m not sure what exactly happened, but Chinjao holds Ron in extremely high regard. In the West Blue, in the Land of Flowers, he won''t even tolerate anyone speaking ill of him."

    The Traveler''s journey through the West Blue stirred up waves as significant as those in the South Blue. The reverence shown by the Happo Marines and Chinjao towards Ron, the ship''s captain, had left the West Blue deeply shaken.

    "The Chinjao with the drill head... revering him?"

    Hina''s face was filled with disbelief at Gion''s words.

    "When he left, his strength was about the same as mine. And in just three years, he''s become that much stronger?" Hina exclaimed, astonished.

    Gion couldn''t help but laugh.

    "When he first arrived at Marineford, he defeated Smoker. He was only 11 years old then. By the time he sparred with you, he was already 14. Do you think three years at Marineford wouldn''t have honed his skills further?"

    Hina froze, her expression blank for a moment.

    "You''re saying that when he fought me, he wasn''t even going all out?"

    Gion smiled and nodded.

    "That guy... even hid his true strength from Hina! Hina is furious!"

    Annoyed, Hina downed the rest of her coffee in one gulp.

    "Haha."

    Seeing her reaction, Gion''s smile deepened.

    Hina grumbled, "So, when that guy left Marineford, just how strong was he?"

    Placing her coffee cup down, Gion''s expression became serious. "About a month before he left Marineford, I had a swordsmanship duel with him. It was through that duel that I came to understand his true capabilities¡­"

    "Ron''s... true strength."

    Hina''s gaze locked onto Gion, her curiosity practically bursting at the seams.

    Gion lowered her gaze, her slender fingers gently tracing the rim of her coffee cup as she recalled that battle. Her expression carried a mix of nostalgia and admiration as she softly spoke,

    "Back then, his strength was already comparable to a Rear Admiral of Marine Headquarters."

    Hina''s jaw dropped.

    Gion propped her chin on her hand, glancing out the window with a faint smile. Memories of their sword duel replayed in her mind, and a fleeting blush graced her cheeks as her lips curled into a wry grin.

    That accidental first kiss they shared during the duel... Was it truly an accident? Or was it deliberate?

    No, it must have been an accident.

    After all, his mind was entirely focused on training, wasn''t it?

    Gion chuckled softly at the thought, her sharp gaze shifting to Hina.

    Falling for someone like him¡­ it must be exhausting, right?

    ¡­

    Twilight¡­

    As the duo strolled down a lively street in the Sabaody Archipelago, the golden hues of the setting sun illuminated their path. Suddenly, the sky above them filled with a swarm of News Coo. Flapping their wings furiously, the birds scattered newspapers across the city.

    Gion reached out gracefully and caught one mid-air.

    Her eyes scanned the front page, but the moment she registered its content, her pupils contracted sharply. The serene composure that always adorned her face shattered, replaced by sheer disbelief.

    "This is..."

    "What''s wrong? Is there some major news?" Hina leaned in curiously.

    Gion didn''t respond immediately. She simply handed the paper to Hina. The moment Hina''s gaze landed on the headline, her heart skipped a beat, and her hands trembled involuntarily.

    [Battle Erupts in the North Blue!]

    [The Return of the Legendary Flying Pirate ¨C Golden Lion Shiki!]

    [Breaking News: After a Seven-Day Duel in the North Blue, the Traveler Ron Defeats and Kills the Golden Lion Shiki!]

    [Golden Lion Shiki ¨C Confirmed Dead!]

    Hina turned to Gion, her expression mirroring the shock and disbelief in the other''s eyes. For a brief moment, neither spoke, yet their shared silence conveyed the overwhelming magnitude of this revelation.

    Across the seas, this bombshell news ignited a storm of chatter.

    The name "Traveler Ron," which had already begun to echo through the Four Seas, now surged like a tidal wave, sweeping into the Grand Line and even the New World. The announcement reached the ears of the most powerful figures and legendary forces, shaking them to their very core.

 Chapter 120 - 120: 120: The News That Shook the Seas! (Part 2)

    On the deck of the massive Moby Dick, Edward Newgate, the man known as the "Strongest in the World," paused mid-drink upon hearing the news.

    "Golden Lion Shiki¡­ killed in the North Blue? Who did it?"

    "Looks like it was someone called Ron," replied Vista, his eyes scanning the article in his hand.

    "Ron? That''s a name I''ve never heard before." Whitebeard took a deep swig from his giant sake cup. "Another one of those upstart supernovas popping up recently, huh?"

    "No, Pops," said Marco, the Phoenix, adjusting his glasses as he read over the same paper. "He''s not a pirate."

    "Not a pirate?" Whitebeard''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Then what is he? A Marine?"

    Marco shook his head. "Doesn''t seem like he''s with the Marines, either."

    "Oh?"

    ¡­

    The New World ¨C Totto Land¡­

    "Ma-ma-ma-ma! That old Golden Lion must''ve lost his edge if some no-name punk managed to kill him!" Big Mom cackled as she crammed another piece of cake into her mouth.

    After swallowing, she mused, "Golden Lion Shiki disappeared from the seas after cutting off his own legs to escape Impel Down over twenty years ago. His strength must''ve faded over time. Still, for this ''Ron'' fellow to defeat and kill him... He''s not someone to be underestimated."

    Standing nearby, Katakuri, her eldest son, crossed his arms. "You are right," he said solemnly.

    Cracker, another Sweet Commander, nodded in agreement. "Who would''ve thought someone that strong could come from one of the Four Blues?"

    "Mom," Cracker added, "if we could recruit someone like him into Totto Land, our forces would gain a significant boost."

    Katakuri, however, shook his head. "He''s not a pirate, not even close. For someone with his strength to remain in the Four Blues, I doubt he''d agree to join us."

    "Ma-ma-ma! Why think so far ahead? Let''s wait until he enters the Grand Line before making any plans. Speaking of which¡ªwhere''s my pinecone cake?"

    ...

    The New World ¨C The Red-Haired Pirates¡­

    "So, Shiki''s been killed, huh? That''s quite the accomplishment."

    Shanks grinned as he glanced at the newspaper in his hand. "There seem to be more and more powerful players rising on these seas lately."

    "Captain," said Benn Beckman, puffing on his cigar, "do you remember that young recruit the Marines specially enlisted five or six years ago?"

    Shanks paused to think, then shook his head. "Hmm¡­ Not really ringing any bells."

    Roux, tearing into a drumstick, chimed in, "You mean that eleven-year-old Marine recruit? His name was¡­ what was it again?"

    "Ron," Beckman answered, exhaling a cloud of smoke.

    "Oh, right! That was his name," said Roux. Then he froze, his eyes widening.

    Shanks and the rest of the crew turned their eyes to Beckman, their interest piqued.

    "Wait¡­ You''re not saying this ''Traveler Ron'' is¡ª"

    The silver-haired Benn Beckman nodded. "Most likely the same person." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''ve been following his movements. Three years ago, that Marine recruit left the Marines. Since then, the Warlords of the Sea¡ªMoria and Crocodile¡ªboth suffered significant defeats at the hands of a mysterious figure calling himself ''Traveler Ron.''"

    Beckman blew out another smoke ring. "I believe it''s him."

    "By my calculations, he should be about 17 years old now."

    "Seventeen¡­?!. A 17-year-old with the strength to kill Golden Lion Shiki... I''d like to meet him someday," Shanks said, a flicker of excitement lighting up his gaze.

    ...

    The New World ¨C Wano Country, The Beasts Pirates

    "Shiki, that old fool, is already this weak?" Kaido roared with laughter, his massive gourd sloshing with sake as he drank deeply. "Disappeared for decades, only to pop up just to die at the hands of some rookie! What a joke!"

    Slamming the gourd down, Kaido''s laughter echoed across the room. "He should''ve joined my crew back then. At least he wouldn''t have gone out like this."

    The name lingered in his mind as he poured another drink. "Ron¡­ Seems like I''ve heard that name somewhere before."

    "That old relic should have been consigned to the ashes of history long ago. What traveler Ron? What mysterious figure who wanders between justice and evil in the Four Seas?" Jack sneered, " Hah! He''s probably just a coward too scared to step into the New World. Killing someone like Golden Lion Shiki? Who knows what underhanded tricks he used. If he dares come here, I''ll crush him into dust!"

    Jack''s overconfidence and brashness were as rampant as ever.

    ...

    Dressrosa.

    On the grandiose throne, dressed in a pink feathered coat and wearing bold sunglasses, Donquixote Doflamingo lounged lazily, one leg crossed over the other, staring at the newspaper in his hand.

    "So, even Golden Lion Shiki is dead? That brat... he''s grown to this level already, huh?"

    Images from years ago surfaced in his mind¡ªa young black-haired boy aboard a Marine warship, his sharp, focused eyes forever etched into Doflamingo''s memory.

    A manic grin stretched across his face as his trademark crazed laughter filled the throne room.

    "Haha... That look of yours... was it a promise to come for me someday? Bring it on, kid!"

    His laughter echoed wildly, filled with a twisted sense of anticipation.

    Deep in the shadows of the throne room, silent figures stood motionless, shrouded in secrecy.

    ...

    Sabaody Archipelago.

    Inside Shakky''s Rip-Off Bar, the news stirred a quiet conversation.

    "So, after seven days of battle, he managed to kill Golden Lion Shiki¡­ I had a feeling he''d make waves soon, but I never expected it to be this way."

    Silvers Rayleigh, seated at the counter, glanced at the newspaper, a wistful smile tugging at his lips.

    "Three years¡­ It seems that boy has changed a lot. If we were to spar again now, I might have to take him more seriously."

    "How serious, Rayleigh?" Shakky asked, puffing on her cigarette, curiosity glinting in her eyes.

    "Seven-tenths? Eight-tenths?" Rayleigh mused with a chuckle before taking a sip of his drink.

    Shakky exhaled a perfect ring of smoke. "Stepping over the corpses of the old legends to start a new era of his own. Not bad at all. The real question is whether he''ll choose to accept the chains or break free of them."

    Rayleigh set down his glass, his gaze distant yet sharp.

    "Shakky, what do you think he''ll do?"

    Shakky shook her head. "Hard to say."

    "Well, we''ll find out soon enough," Rayleigh said with a sly grin. "The seas are about to get interesting."

    ...

    Even before the seagulls had delivered the newspapers worldwide, Marineford, the headquarters of the Marines, convened a high-level meeting in its grand conference hall.

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku sat at the head of the table. His opening words immediately captured everyone''s attention.

    "The flying pirate, Golden Lion Shiki, is dead."

    "Shiki? He disappeared over twenty years ago, didn''t he?" Tsuru asked, her surprise evident.

    "What happened?" Garp leaned forward, curiosity lighting his eyes. "Who killed him?"

    "Was it one of the Four Emperors? Or perhaps a member of the Seven Warlords?"

    Sengoku''s grave expression deepened as he began to speak.

    Aokiji couldn''t help but ask, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    Even if Golden Lion Shiki was no longer at his peak, his status as a legendary swordsman, his mastery of all three Haki types, and the overwhelming power of the Float-Float Fruit made him a formidable force in the seas. A tiger without its teeth remains a tiger.

    Under the watchful gazes of everyone present, Sengoku, sitting in the central seat, uttered a name with deliberate gravity.

    "That person''s name is¡­ Ron."

    The entire meeting room fell silent.

    Garp froze mid-thought.

    Aokiji''s pupils constricted.

    "Ron?"

    Tsuru''s face showed surprise.

    Akainu, with his stern expression concealed under his cap, narrowed his sharp eyes ever so slightly.

    "That brat? The intern?"

    "That''s right! It''s the very same former Marine recruit who left Marineford three years ago," Sengoku confirmed with a nod, his tone serious.

    When Sengoku first received this report, he was no less stunned. The boy who had grown up right under their noses, training at Marineford, had left three years ago¡ªand in such a short span of time, he had grown strong enough to defeat one of the ocean''s most notorious legends!

    "Sengoku, are you sure about this? Even if Shiki was no longer in his prime, his strength was undeniable. That brat Ron is strong, yes, but..." Garp''s voice trailed off, still unable to reconcile the information.

    "This intelligence is absolutely accurate." Sengoku fixed his gaze on Garp. "Many witnesses saw the battle between the two on the floating island. They fought for seven days, and the island eventually collapsed. Shiki''s body has been found, and the news has already spread across the North Blue. By today''s end, it will have reached every corner of the world."

    "So you''re telling me... that kid really killed Golden Lion Shiki?" Vice Admiral Tsuru murmured, stunned. "But he''s only 17 this year¡­"

    Aokiji''s eyes flickered, contemplating deeply. He, more than anyone, understood Ron''s potential. It had been nearly two years since their last encounter, and if Ron''s abilities had progressed to an even higher level, paired with his unpredictable combat style, it wasn''t entirely impossible for him to defeat an aging Shiki through a grueling battle.

    "That brat, always lingering at the threshold of justice, huh?" Akainu''s cold, harsh voice cut through the air. "I''m not interested in his story. I only want to know¡ªwhy are we here? Is this a briefing, or is there something else we need to act on?"

    The room turned to Sengoku, awaiting his response.

    "This meeting isn''t just to inform you of this shocking news." Sengoku''s sharp gaze swept over the room. "There''s indeed a matter that requires discussion¡ªone that also involves Ron."

    He adjusted his glasses, their lens glinting ominously under the light, as he continued in a serious tone.

    "World Government intelligence confirms that the ''Demon of Ohara,'' Nico Robin, is currently in the North Blue, aboard Ron''s ship."

    The room''s atmosphere turned ice-cold.

    Both Garp and Aokiji visibly stiffened.

    "The World Government has decreed that Ron, for the crime of harboring a wanted criminal, is now a fugitive. His bounty has been set at 430 million Berries!"

    "The order is explicit: Ron and Nico Robin must be captured and executed."

    The severity of the announcement echoed in the room.

    Garp gritted his teeth, his fist trembling.

    Aokiji remained silent, his face unreadable.

    Tsuru furrowed her brows, her mind clearly at work analyzing the implications.

    As for Akainu, his cold gaze betrayed not even a hint of hesitation. "A man who stands on the edge of justice but lacks the resolve for absolute justice¡ªno surprise he''s ended up walking the path of sin. That brat was always a waste of Marine resources."

    "Pointing fingers at this stage is meaningless," Sengoku''s voice grew heavier. His piercing gaze shifted to Garp. "Garp, you''re directly responsible for this situation. You and Sakazuki (Akainu) will take command of six warships and head to the North Blue. Your orders are to apprehend Ron and Nico Robin without fail!"

    "This is a direct order from the World Government. Failure is not an option."

    Garp''s clenched fists shook violently, the veins on his forehead bulging as he swallowed his retort.

    ...

    The next day, as the world reeled from the shocking news of Golden Lion Shiki''s death, another wave of bombshells dropped from the skies, delivered by a swarm of News Coo.

    This time, the spotlight was firmly on Ron, with an exceptionally clear photograph splashed across the front pages.

    The image captured a tall, lean young man dressed in black, wielding a black blade, his piercing eyes gazing forward with an unyielding intensity. The backdrop appeared to be mid-combat on the now-destroyed floating island.

    Alongside the photo was an article that delved deep into Ron''s life, narrating his journey from an 11-year-old special recruit at Marineford, to leaving the Marines at age 14. The piece chronicled his mysterious travels across the seas¡ªfirst in the East Blue, where whispers of a "Miracle Ship" began, followed by his ventures into the South, West, and North Blues.

    Every tale of his exploits was detailed and, unsurprisingly, exaggerated for dramatic effect.

    Yet, what truly sent shockwaves through the world were the bold, blood-red words at the article''s conclusion and the two bounties that accompanied it.

    "The Traveler, Ron, for harboring the ''Demon of Ohara,'' Nico Robin, is now declared a criminal. His bounty: 430 million Berries!"

    "Nico Robin, the Demon of Ohara, has her bounty raised from 79 million Berries to 99 million Berries!"

    The seas erupted with fervent discussion and wild speculation.

    The final declaration, written in bold, struck a deep chord across the world:

    "Standing at the edges of the Four Seas, treading the gray chaos of freedom, the captain of the Ship of the Unknown, The Traveler, Ron!"

    "Bounty: 430 million Berries!"

 Chapter 121 - 121: 121: The Power of the Float-Float Fruit!

    Sabaody Archipelago¡­

    Rayleigh was momentarily stunned when he heard the news.

    While he had anticipated that the World Government might pull some reckless moves, he hadn''t expected them to so quickly paint Ron as a villain.

    After all, he hadn''t known that Nico Robin was aboard Ron''s ship. That revelation was entirely beyond his calculations.

    "I heard Akainu and Garp have already set sail for the North Blue," Shakky said gravely.

    "That''s expected. Given that the World Government has issued such an order¡ªand considering the overwhelming strength Ron displayed by taking down Golden Lion Shiki¡ªSengoku, being the cautious man he is, would undoubtedly respond with overwhelming force to eliminate this potential threat," Rayleigh remarked as he sipped his drink.

    "Do you think he can survive this ordeal?" Shakky''s voice carried a hint of worry.

    Despite Ron''s remarkable feat of defeating the Golden Lion, Shakky still doubted he could match either Akainu or Garp in battle¡ªlet alone both of them together.

    Rayleigh gazed into the bubbling amber liquid of his Sabaody rum and, after a moment of contemplation, spoke softly.

    "This time¡­ it''s all up to him."

    ¡­

    Somewhere along the Grand Line¡­

    "Ron¡­"

    Wrapped in a black cloak, her twin swords hanging by her left side, Kuina stared at the latest reports, her heart shaken but filled with concern for Ron.

    "This time, I must stand by your side and face the dangers with you¡­" she resolved inwardly and immediately set out for the North Blue.

    ¡­

    East Blue, Loguetown¡­

    Inside a tavern.

    "So it''s really that Ron?!"

    Ace, the captain of the newly formed Spade Pirates, had just arrived in Loguetown and was staring at Ron''s picture in the newspaper with excitement.

    Six years had passed since he parted ways with Ron in Foosha Village, and during that time, he had only learned bits and pieces about him from Garp.

    As he looked at the paper, Ace''s voice carried admiration and amazement.

    "His first bounty is directly from the World Government¡­ and it''s 430 million berries. That''s so like him!"

    While Ace himself remained largely unknown, Ron had already made a name that shook the seas!

    For Ace, the goal he needed to chase was crystal clear. It was Ron!

    At this moment, Ace closed his eyes. In the darkness of his mind, he could vividly picture a glowing path ahead of him. At its end stood a figure in black, back turned, holding an ominous blade.

    "How strong have you become now?" Ace murmured.

    ¡­

    Still inside the same tavern, not far from Ace, a plainclothes Smoker sat at the bar. With a cigar in his mouth and a glass of Plague Rum in hand, he read the newspaper, his face darkened with frustration.

    "Over something like this¡­ they''ve slapped a bounty of 430 million on him and officially made him our enemy?" Smoker muttered, a trace of anger flashing in his eyes.

    This was forcing Ron to walk against the Marines. What the hell were those people in headquarters thinking?

    Unbeknownst to Smoker, the order came directly from the World Government.

    ¡­

    Six battleships cut across the Calm Belt as Akainu and Garp sailed from Marineford to the North Blue.

    This deployment Marines sent shockwaves across the seas, signaling that the World Government intended to bring overwhelming might to bear in capturing Ron.

    With the news spreading, Ron''s name climbed to an entirely new level of notoriety.

    From the Warlords of the Sea to the Emperors of the New World, everyone took notice of this man called Ron.

    The infamous Big Mom Pirates, known for their Road Poneglyph, also became intrigued by Nico Robin''s involvement.

    "If that Ron brat manages to escape from Akainu and Garp, you all bring him to my ship," Big Mom commanded her three Sweet Commanders. "I want that Ron. And I want Nico Robin too!"

    Similarly, other Emperors in the New World harbored their own schemes. Many considered drawing Ron into their fold, though all knew one thing: it hinged on whether Ron could survive this trial.

    If Ron managed to slip through the grasp of Akainu and Garp, the world would have no choice but to acknowledge the rise of a powerhouse¡ªa figure surpassing the Supernovas and standing shoulder to shoulder with the mightiest of the Seven Warlords of the Sea.

    This rising star, already radiating a light that blinded the seas, was only 17 years old.

    Should he emerge from this encounter unscathed and enter the Grand Line¡ªor even the New World¡ªhis decisions would undoubtedly tip the balance of power. Whether he chose to ally with one side, join a faction, or act independently, the entire world would tremble.

    At this moment, the seas were silent with anticipation. Every corner of the ocean, from the Grand Line to the four blues, awaited the next update from the North Blue. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    What would happen next? Could Ron face and overcome the most formidable challenges of his life?

    Only time would tell.

    At this moment, the North Blue was shrouded in ominous clouds, a silent and foreboding sea stretching endlessly.

    The Traveler sailed slowly through the waters.

    "Has our captain not come out yet?" Conis asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    It had been three days since that astonishing battle ended.

    After sustaining severe injuries, Ron had returned to the ship and locked himself in his room. Since then, no one had seen him.

    Robin rubbed her chin, her brows furrowed. "Could he have been seriously injured during the fight?"

    "Injuries wouldn''t be surprising," Bonney interjected, her arms crossed. Her pink wavy hair swayed slightly as she spoke, her heart-shaped lipstick drawing attention to her pursed lips. "After all, his opponent was the legendary pirate, Golden Lion Shiki."

    Thinking back to the seven-day-long battle in the skies, Bonney couldn''t help but show a trace of lingering fear on her face.

    "Master will be fine, right?" Enzo asked, his tone heavy with concern.

    "Squeak!"

    Beside Conis sat the winged, enlarged cloud fox, Su, who had consumed a Zoan-type Bird-Bird Fruit. It called out softly, nudging its head toward the room where Ron was staying.

    Conis reached out and gently stroked Su''s fluffy head, her voice calm yet filled with determination. "He''ll be fine. He''s our captain, after all."

    ¡­

    Inside Ron''s quarters.

    He sat cross-legged on the floor, his upper body bare, his expression calm and composed.

    His physique was lean but exceptionally well-defined, his muscles taut and refined like steel cables.

    As he practiced the Sun Breathing technique, his muscles alternated rhythmically between relaxation and tension, while immense vitality coursed through his body. Waves of white steam rose continuously from his skin.

    The horrifying injuries that had covered Ron after the battle were fully healed by the second day, thanks to his Healing Art. However, he hadn''t stepped out of his room since then.

    Not because of his injuries.

    But because he was still absorbing and internalizing the monumental gains from that titanic battle.

    Golden Lion Shiki''s reputation as a legendary pirate was well-deserved. Despite being absent from the seas for over two decades, his strength remained formidable, almost insurmountable.

    As a Grandmaster Swordsman with mastery over the three forms of Haki and the fearsome Float-Float Fruit, Shiki had dominated the initial stages of their fight. Even when Ron fought with everything he had, he struggled to match Shiki''s relentless onslaught, suffering considerable defeats.

    But as the battle dragged on, Ron''s physical advantages began to shine. His robust body and seemingly endless stamina, further enhanced by the Sun Breathing technique, gave him an edge Shiki couldn''t match.

    With the ability to restore himself daily using the Healing Art, Ron only grew stronger as the battle continued.

    Shiki, realizing the tide was turning, attempted to retreat. Yet, Ron clung to him like an unrelenting shadow.

    After seven days of grueling combat, Ron''s swordsmanship reached the level of a Grandmaster Swordsman. That decisive breakthrough sealed the victory.

    In many ways, Ron had overwhelmed Shiki with sheer physical endurance and unyielding determination.

    It was almost unfathomable to imagine how Luffy in the original story, relying only on Gear Third, had managed to defeat such a titan.

    The protagonist''s aura was, indeed, absurdly powerful.

    ¡­

    Ron slowly opened his eyes, a faint smile gracing his lips. "Finally... everything has been fully digested."

    The seven-day-long deathmatch against Shiki had brought gains beyond Ron''s wildest expectations. Compared to his previous battle against Aokiji, this encounter had been far more rewarding.

    Through Shiki''s blade techniques, he had sensed the "Breath of All Things," stepping firmly into the realm of a Grandmaster Swordsman.

    His mastery of physical combat had also reached an unprecedented level.

    The Conqueror''s Haki, which had shattered limits during the fight, was now at Level 4.

    Even Shiki''s two famed swords, Oto and Kogarashi, were now in Ron''s possession.

    However, these gains paled compared to Ron''s greatest reward¡ªthe powers of the Float-Float Fruit.

    With a thought, Ron lightly touched the wooden floor beneath him.

    An indescribable sensation coursed through him.

    It was as though he could lift the entire ship into the air with a mere act of will.

    This was the power he had obtained after using the Devil Fruit Copy Card: an ability identical to the Float-Float Fruit but without its inherent weaknesses.

    Ron''s body floated gently, breaking free from the constraints of gravity. He hovered effortlessly in midair, his control absolute.

    "So, this is the power of a Devil Fruit," Ron murmured, his voice carrying a tinge of marvel.

    With a flick of his finger, the dust scattered across the floor and the air gathered toward him, swirling and condensing. It formed a miniature dragon, no larger than a finger, that slithered around his hand as though alive.

    "The Float-Float Fruit allows me to manipulate anything I touch that isn''t alive. But the definition of ''touch''... isn''t as narrow as physical contact."

    Ron closed his eyes, contemplating the broader implications.

    Touch wasn''t limited to the physical realm. Shiki had demonstrated many times during their fight that his abilities could extend to anything his sword slashes struck.

    If Ron could achieve similar feats, what about the Haki he unleashed? Could his Conqueror''s Haki, too, be considered a form of touch?

    Ron''s eyes snapped open.

    His Haki expanded outward in an instant. Like an invisible ripple, it spread far beyond the confines of the Traveler.

    In a flash, it encompassed the sea for tens of thousands of meters in every direction.

    A sharp glint flickered in Ron''s eyes.

    Suddenly, the vast expanse of ocean within his Haki''s range trembled.

    Countless tons of seawater defied gravity, rising several meters into the air along with the Traveler. The scene was surreal, as though a thin blue pancake had been lifted from the boundless sea.

    Viewed from above, it seemed as if a massive, translucent disc had separated from the ocean.

    Hovering midair, Ron surveyed his handiwork, his lips curving into a faint smile.

    "It seems... there''s still much to explore about this incredible power."

 Chapter 122 - 122: 122: Law: Bring the Ship Closer

    Several miles away from the Traveler''s position, on a distant part of the North Sea...

    Bepo of the Heart Pirates stepped out onto the deck, stretching and taking in the brisk sea air. The white-furred bear mink was about to enjoy a moment of peace when his gaze fixed on the horizon¡ªand froze in sheer disbelief.

    "What... what is that?!" His voice was laced with panic as his wide eyes took in the incredible sight before him. "The sea... it''s floating?!"

    A colossal volume of seawater¡ªseveral meters thick¡ªhad inexplicably risen from the ocean, defying gravity. It spanned an unfathomable range, hovering ominously a few meters above the surface.

    Bepo stood rooted to the spot, stunned into silence, as the impossible scene played out. But just as quickly as it had happened, the phenomenon ended. The suspended water crashed back into the ocean with a thunderous roar, sending towering waves rippling outward.

    The Polar Tang rocked violently as the waves slammed against it, causing its speed to plummet.

    "What''s happening? Is there a storm brewing?" Trafalgar Law, wearing his signature hat and carrying his long sword, emerged from below deck. His sharp eyes scanned the churning sea.

    "C-Captain!" Bepo stammered, turning to face him. His expression was a mix of shock and bewilderment.

    "What''s wrong, Bepo? Why do you look so shaken?" Law asked, frowning.

    "T-The sea... just now... it floated into the air!" Bepo exclaimed, pointing toward the horizon.

    Law raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "Are you feeling okay? That doesn''t make any sense."

    However, despite the monumental disturbance, no one aboard the Traveler noticed anything unusual. The ship had only trembled slightly, prompting Robin and the others to inspect the deck. After some searching, they concluded that nothing significant had occurred.

    "Maybe it was a Sea King bumping into the ship," Bonnie said dismissively, chomping on her food as usual.

    "I''ll go take a look!" Enzo volunteered. The kung fu dugong dived into the water, scouting the area. After a thorough inspection, he returned, shaking his head. "There''s no sign of any Sea Kings around."

    ¡­

    Inside his room, Ron slowly descended from the air, landing lightly on the wooden floor. His breathing was labored, his face pale, and sweat dripped from his brow.

    "So... the larger the area I control, the greater the strain on my stamina and mental energy," he muttered, wiping his forehead. "Even with my physical endurance, I could only sustain it for a few seconds."

    It dawned on him why Shiki, the Golden Lion, had never attempted such massive feats during their battle. Moving small mountains or cubic blocks of seawater a few hundred meters wide was one thing, but manipulating such a vast volume as Ron just had would have drained even someone like Shiki too quickly.

    After a brief recovery, aided by the Sun Breathing technique to fully restore his strength, Ron changed into a clean shirt and stepped out of his cabin.

    The sight of him emerging, unharmed and seemingly in high spirits, was met with collective relief and excitement from his crewmates. The tension that had lingered for the past few days instantly evaporated.

    ¡­

    On the deck, Ron sat at a table piled high with food prepared by Conis. As he ate with gusto, the rest of the crew gathered around him¡ªRobin, Conis, Bonnie, Enzo, and even Su, the winged cloud fox. They all bombarded him with questions, a mixture of curiosity and excitement lighting up their faces. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wait! Captain, are you saying... you now possess the Golden Lion''s ability?!" Bonnie asked, stunned, her fork frozen mid-air.

    "Mmhm." Ron nodded, not even pausing as he stuffed another piece of steak into his mouth.

    His casual response left Bonnie, Conis, and the others staring at each other in shock.

    "Devil Fruits usually reappear somewhere in the world after the original user dies," Robin said thoughtfully, tapping her chin. "But for it to manifest nearby... that''s quite rare."

    "So, Captain, did you eat one of those rare Devil Fruits that appeared where Shiki died?" Conis asked, her face lighting up with a hopeful smile.

    "What luck!" she added.

    "Wait, does this mean now Master has sea water weakness too?" Enzo asked, looking up at Ron. The kung fu dugong''s expression was filled with concern. "Everyone else on this ship already can''t touch the water. Now I''m the only one who can swim!"

    Enzo''s shoulders slumped dramatically, but Ron only smiled faintly as he finished his meal. He leaned back in his chair and, with a calm demeanor, addressed them.

    "Sorry to disappoint you all, but your guesses are wrong," he said, dabbing his lips with a napkin. "I didn''t eat a Devil Fruit. I''m not afraid of the sea, and not have sea water weakness .''"

    The revelation left his crewmates stunned once more, their eyes widening in disbelief.

    Robin, Conis, and Bonney froze at Ron''s declaration.

    "Not a Devil Fruit?"

    "Then how could you possibly have the abilities of one?"

    They were utterly baffled.

    Even Enzo tilted his small head, his voice carrying a hint of uncertainty. "So¡­ Master doesn''t have sea water weakness ?"

    The three women and the kung-fu dugong were thoroughly confused.

    Ron, finishing the last plate of the seafood meal, stood up, stretching lazily as the sea breeze caressed his face. The sound of his cracking joints broke the silence as he strolled to the front of the deck.

    Under the astonished gazes of Robin, Conis, and Bonney, Ron casually stepped forward. His feet, defying the laws of gravity, found footing on thin air as he ascended.

    It was as if an invisible staircase had materialized in the sky, allowing him to walk effortlessly into the heavens.

    "Incredible..." Conis murmured, her voice laced with awe, admiration shimmering in her wide eyes.

    Bonney and Robin, too, found their gazes drawn to the ascending figure, their expressions tinged with disbelief and fascination.

    Just then, without warning, Ron''s body suddenly plunged downward, hurtling straight toward the ocean.

    "Ron!"

    "Captain!"

    "Captain Ron!"

    "Master!"

    The three women and Enzo rushed to the railing, their voices overlapping in alarm as they watched him fall.

    But in the very next moment, as the waves churned violently beneath him, Ron landed as if the ocean''s surface were solid ground.

    There he stood¡ªsteadily, confidently¡ªon the tumultuous sea, unyielding in the face of its chaos.

    The trio''s eyes widened further, the sight shaking their understanding of reality.

    "How is this even possible?!" Bonney exclaimed. "There''s no way a Devil Fruit user wouldn''t fear the sea!"

    "Maybe the captain wasn''t lying when he said he didn''t eat a Devil Fruit," Robin speculated calmly. "The powers of the Float-Float Fruit must''ve been obtained through some other, unknown means."

    "You''re spot on, Robin."

    Ron, standing atop the restless waves, turned to glance back at them, a mischievous smile playing on his lips.

    "This is just one of my many secrets."

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, aboard the Heart Pirates'' ship¡­

    "Captain, I swear I''m telling the truth! An entire section of the sea just floated into the air!"

    The polar bear mink, Bepo, pleaded fervently to Trafalgar Law.

    "Stop spouting nonsense."

    Sitting on the deck, Law took a sip from his drink, his expression indifferent as if refusing to entertain such absurdity.

    "But we sailed to the exact spot where I saw it happen! Doesn''t that prove I''m not imagining things?"

    Law raised an eyebrow. "The ocean doesn''t just randomly float into the air, Bepo. You must''ve been dreaming."

    "But¡­" Bepo''s voice wavered, his tone a mix of frustration and dejection.

    Law sighed, finally relenting. "Fine, fine. I believe you, okay? Now stop sulking. Your ''cute and pitiful'' act doesn''t work on me."

    Just then, Shachi, holding a spyglass, called out from the crow''s nest.

    "Captain, there''s a ship ahead!"

    "Is it a pirate ship?" Law asked, his gaze sharpening.

    "Doesn''t look like it," Shachi replied.

    "Not a pirate ship, huh¡­"

    Law''s brow furrowed slightly.

    "We''re running low on supplies," he muttered. "If it were a pirate ship, we could just loot them outright."

    "Too bad it''s not," Bepo chimed in innocently. "You''re much better at handling pirates than regular folks."

    "Shut up."

    Law bonked the top of Bepo''s head with the hilt of his sword before turning back to Shachi.

    "Regardless, bring us closer. Let''s see what we''re dealing with."

    "Captain," Bepo asked hesitantly, "are we¡­ going to rob them?"

    Law''s lips curled into a sly grin, a glint of mischief flickering in his eyes.

    "And if we do?"

    His tone carried a dark humor. "We''re pirates, after all."

    Shachi, catching on, chuckled knowingly as he steered the ship closer.

    "Understood, Captain."

 Chapter 123 - 123: 123: The Shocked Trafalgar Law

    Aboard the Traveler.

    As the Heart Pirates'' ship drew closer, Conis busied herself in the kitchen, Bonney cleaned the deck, and Enzo trained diligently in the gravity chamber.

    Meanwhile, Robin, lounging on a deck chair with a book in hand, caught sight of the approaching ship.

    "Hm?"

    She closed the book, stood up, and walked toward Ron''s room.

    ¡­

    Inside Ron''s cabin.

    When Robin entered, she found Ron sitting cross-legged on the floor, his attention fully focused on the Float-Float Fruit''s powers. A sphere of water floated above his palm, constantly shifting in shape.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Robin leaned against the doorframe, book still in hand, as she observed him.

    "There''s a pirate ship heading our way," she said calmly.

    Hearing this, Ron activated his Observation Haki.

    His senses swept across the ship and its crew. A faint smile tugged at his lips as he "saw" their identities.

    "It''s them."

    Robin raised an eyebrow. "You know this pirate crew?"

    "I''ve heard of them."

    Ron stood up, brushing off his pants. "Let''s go take a look."

    The two walked to the deck together.

    ¡­

    Before long, the Heart Pirates'' ship reached the Traveler.

    Trafalgar Law, armed with his signature nodachi, stepped onto the deck accompanied by the polar bear mink Bepo and Shachi.

    "Who''s in charge of this ship?" Law asked, his sharp eyes scanning Ron and Robin.

    "That would be me," Ron stepped forward, meeting Law''s gaze. "What do you need?"

    Law scrutinized the black-haired youth before him, a strange sense of familiarity nagging at him. It was as though he had seen Ron''s face somewhere before.

    "We''re here to trade for some suppli¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Bepo grabbed his arm abruptly.

    "What''s your problem?" Law snapped, turning to glare at the mink.

    But then he noticed both Bepo and Shachi trembling violently, their faces pale as if they''d seen a ghost.

    "What the hell is wrong with you two?!"

    "C-Captain¡­" Shachi stammered, his voice quivering. Tears and snot streamed down his face as he pointed at Ron. "I think¡­ I think that''s the guy who killed¡­ the Golden Lion!"

    "The Golden Lion¡­?" Law froze, his expression stiffening.

    "You''re saying he''s the Traveler Ron?"

    Bepo nodded furiously, fear written all over his face.

    "There''s no doubt about it! He looks exactly like the man in the wanted poster! And that woman beside him¡ªshe''s Nico Robin! They''re the same as in the photos!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Law spun around, his gaze locking onto the duo before him.

    Finally, it hit him.

    The black-haired youth''s face matched the infamous image printed in newspapers¡ªTraveler Ron, the man who had slain the legendary Golden Lion.

    A bead of cold sweat rolled down Law''s temple.

    Ron, noticing the realization dawning on his visitor, smiled faintly. "Looks like you''ve heard of me?"

    Without hesitation, Law activated his Devil Fruit power. A translucent sphere began to form, intending to teleport himself and his crewmates back to their ship.

    But before the sphere could expand, a hand suddenly fell on his shoulder, halting the technique mid-cast.

    Under the subtle yet overwhelming pressure radiating from Ron, Law''s entire body stiffened. Cold sweat drenched him, and he found himself unable to move, as though an invisible force had locked him in place.

    A voice, tinged with amusement, whispered into his ear.

    "Leaving so soon? I have a few questions for you."

    From the mouths of Law and his crew, Ron and Robin learned about many of the recent major events unfolding across the seas.

    Among them was the explosive news of Ron''s defeat of the Golden Lion, which had shaken the world. The Marines had branded him a criminal for sheltering Nico Robin and issued a bounty of 430 million Berries on his head.

    "So that''s how it is. Recognized me because of the bounty, huh?"

    Sitting on a chair, Ron sipped his cola with a calm smile. "For a first bounty, 430 million isn''t bad at all."

    His relaxed demeanor contrasted sharply with Robin''s heavier expression.

    While she had always anticipated a day like this might come, she hadn''t expected it to arrive so soon.

    Now, they were no longer carefree travelers; instead, they bore the label of criminals. To the world, they were akin to pirates¡ªtargets to be hunted and subdued by the Marines.

    Sitting nearby, Trafalgar Law gripped the hilt of his sword tightly, his unease growing.

    Even though Ron had shown no hint of hostility or bloodlust, Law couldn''t suppress the anxiety gnawing at him, knowing the man''s identity and the terrifying feats he had achieved.

    Behind Law, Bepo and Shachi stood stiffly, heads lowered and trembling. Neither dared to even glance in Ron''s direction, terrified that a single wrong move might provoke the Traveler, leading to their immediate demise.

    After all, the man before them was no ordinary pirate¡ªhe had slain the legendary Golden Lion, Shiki, and was now carrying a 430-million-Berry bounty on his head. To them, Ron was a living legend who had left an indelible mark on the sea.

    As capable as their captain was, Law was no match for someone of Ron''s caliber. If they angered this man, it could very well mean the end of the Heart Pirates.

    "Other than this, is there any other news?" Ron asked, his tone calm as his gaze fell on Law. "For instance¡­ has the Marines made any moves to come after me?"

    Law nodded cautiously.

    "Who did they send?"

    "The Marine Admiral Akainu and Marine Hero Vice Admiral Garp."

    The moment Law said those names, Robin''s eyes widened in shock.

    Even Ron''s calm expression faltered for a moment, his gaze narrowing slightly.

    "So, Fleet Admiral Sengoku intends to erase me as a potential threat," Ron muttered, his tone tinged with amusement. "It seems the strength I displayed in defeating the Golden Lion has truly unsettled him."

    A faint smile curved on Ron''s lips.

    What Sengoku couldn''t have known was that Ron had acquired the powers of the Golden Lion''s Float-Float Fruit.

    "As long as that troublesome Kizaru doesn''t show up, they won''t be able to catch me," Ron added, his voice brimming with confidence.

    "When did they set out?" Robin asked, her tone laced with concern as she turned to Law.

    Law thought for a moment before responding, "Word is, they left Marineford three days ago. Given the speed of their warships, they should have already reached the North Blue by now."

    Robin''s heart sank, her eyes narrowing as she processed the information. She turned to look at Ron, hoping to gauge his reaction.

    To her surprise, Ron remained as calm as ever, sipping on his chilled cola with the same relaxed demeanor, showing no signs of worry.

    Biting down on his straw, Ron flashed her a reassuring smile.

    "Relax. The Marines won''t catch us."

    The confidence in his voice was so unshakable that it soothed the turmoil in Robin''s heart.

    Meanwhile, Law stared at Ron, utterly astonished.

    This was no ordinary pursuit¡ªit involved an Admiral of the Marine Headquarters and the legendary Garp, both working together. Where did Ron''s overwhelming confidence come from?

    ¡­

    "Hm?"

    Suddenly, Ron''s gaze sharpened, his head turning slightly to the southeast.

    "What''s wrong?" Robin asked, noticing the shift in his expression.

    "Speak of the devil," Ron said with a faint smile, his eyes fixed in the distance. "They''ve arrived sooner than I expected."

    His words sent a jolt through Robin, Law, and his crewmates.

    "Are you saying¡­ Akainu and Garp are already nearby?!" Law couldn''t help but exclaim.

    "That''s right."

    Without hesitation, Ron nodded, then stood up and looked at the visibly tense Heart Pirates.

    "You can head back now. Thanks for bringing me this information."

    Ron''s words were accompanied by a polite smile, but the underlying meaning was clear.

    It was time for them to leave¡ªbefore things became dangerous.

 Chapter 124 - 124: 124: Garpâ€™s Punch!

    The three returned to the Heart Pirates'' ship.

    Shachi and Bepo collapsed onto the deck, utterly relieved, silently celebrating that they had managed to keep their lives intact by not provoking that man.

    Meanwhile, Trafalgar Law stood on the deck, his long sword resting against his shoulder. He stared in the direction where Ron''s ship disappeared into the distance, a look of suspicion and contemplation on his face.

    "Captain?"

    Bepo''s voice snapped him back to the present. "What''s wrong?"

    Law, with his trademark fur hat, continued gazing toward the southeast where Ron''s ship had vanished.

    "Bepo, Shachi, I want to go and take a look over there," Law said abruptly.

    The two crew members froze for a moment before their jaws dropped, staring at him in shock.

    "What?! Captain, are you serious? Didn''t you hear what that guy said just now?"

    "Yeah! The Marine Admirals are coming!"

    "I''m just going to observe from afar. The moment something goes wrong, we leave immediately," Law replied firmly, his tone leaving no room for debate.

    "But¡­ why?" Bepo scratched his head, visibly confused.

    Law didn''t answer immediately.

    Something about this situation gnawed at him¡ªa gut feeling that something extraordinary was about to happen. He wanted to witness it firsthand.

    What kind of confidence did that man named Ron possess to face both Akainu and Garp, two of the Marines'' most formidable forces?

    ¡­

    In the waters of the North Blue, six Marine battleships surged through the waves.

    On the deck of the central battleship stood Garp, arms crossed, his dog-head hat firmly in place.

    Not far from him was one of the Marines'' three Admirals, Akainu, exuding his usual chilling aura.

    "When we find that kid, I''ll handle the capture," Garp said, glancing at Akainu.

    "I don''t care who handles it, as long as we apprehend him and Nico Robin," replied Akainu. His crimson suit, Justice coat draped over his shoulders, and signature hat gave him an unyielding and severe presence.

    The conversation ended as abruptly as it began, leaving the atmosphere on the battleship suffocatingly tense. Every Marine aboard was drenched in cold sweat, praying these two temperamental powerhouses wouldn''t start a fight amongst themselves.

    On another battleship, however, the atmosphere was markedly lighter.

    Gion and Hina, two prominent figures among the Marines'' elite women, stood on the deck. The sea breeze swept through their flowing coats and hair, presenting a picturesque scene of strength and grace.

    It was said that they had personally requested to join this mission.

    "Never thought I''d see him again¡­ on the battlefield," Gion murmured, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword as she gazed across the ocean.

    "If only he''d just surrender Nico Robin¡­"

    "That''s ridiculous!" Hina snapped, clearly agitated. "That man would never abandon a crewmate. It''s not in his nature."

    "You''re right," Gion sighed softly.

    If he were the type to do such a thing, he wouldn''t be the Ron they knew.

    "That guy should''ve just stayed a traveler. Why did he have to bring Nico Robin aboard, knowing full well that she''s a thorn in the World Government''s side?"

    Hina puffed on her cigarette, leaning against the railing with visible frustration.

    "When we capture him, I''ll make sure to give him an earful!" she declared angrily.

    The fleet pressed onward.

    Eventually, a ship appeared on the horizon.

    "Admiral Akainu! Vice Admiral Garp! Target confirmed!"

    A Marine, scanning with a telescope, quickly identified the vessel as their target.

    Akainu''s eyes narrowed as he looked toward the ship approaching from the distance, a cold and merciless glint flashing in his gaze.

    "He dares to come straight at us? How arrogant," he said, his tone dripping with disdain.

    The gap between the two sides rapidly closed, shrinking to less than a kilometer.

    As Garp and Akainu''s sharp eyes locked onto the Traveler, the figure of the young man in black standing calmly on the deck became crystal clear.

    Ron could see them just as clearly.

    "Well, there''s no shortage of familiar faces," he mused, his gaze sweeping over not just Garp and Akainu, but also towards another warship where he spotted Gion and Hina. Their presence surprised him slightly; he hadn''t expected them to join this hunt.

    As the two sides drew closer¡ªnow barely 500 meters apart¡ªthe Traveler came to a halt.

    On the Marines'' ship, Garp, wearing his iconic dog-head hat, called out toward Ron:

    "Ron, kid! If you don''t want to be dragged into the depths of Impel Down as a criminal, hand over Nico Robin! You can continue your adventures and travels, but give her up!"

    "That''s not going to happen," Ron replied with a smile, his tone firm and without hesitation.

    On the adjacent Marine ship, both Tsuru and Hina heard his words. Their expressions turned complicated, as if a deep conflict was brewing in their hearts.

    "Well then," Garp sighed, his expression hardening, "I suppose I''ll have to get serious."

    Picking up a nearby cannonball, he hurled it towards the Traveler with immense force.

    "Raging Meteor Barrage!"

    When Law''s submarine surfaced nearby, the Heart Pirates were greeted by the sight of Garp relentlessly throwing cannonballs at the Traveler. Each strike erupted in explosions, sending massive sprays of seawater into the air.

    Yet, as impressive as the spectacle seemed, it was obvious to Law that the strikes lacked true intent.

    Akainu, standing with his arms crossed, scowled slightly, shooting a sidelong glance at Garp.

    "Garp, maybe try taking this seriously? These attacks are pointless."

    "Don''t insult the strength of my Raging Meteor Barrage," Garp retorted, his tone a mix of irritation and mockery. He grabbed another cannonball and lobbed it with even greater force.

    But as the projectile neared the Traveler, a single slash of energy cleaved it cleanly in two. The remnants exploded harmlessly in the water to either side of the ship, causing the Traveler to sway slightly.

    "Why hasn''t he run yet?!" Hina exclaimed, gripping the railing of the Marine ship tightly. Her gaze was fixed on the figure of the young man on the Traveler''s deck, wielding a black blade and exuding an air of calm that was utterly unshaken.

    "That idiot! Does he really think he can take on both Vice Admiral Garp and Admiral Akainu head-on?!"

    Gion''s eyes flashed with a trace of intrigue.

    "Knowing Ron, he''s not one to act recklessly. There must be something more to this¡­"

    "Ron, kid!" Garp shouted, grabbing an even larger cannonball, his voice booming over the tumultuous seas.

    "Try this one on for size¡ªTowering Iron Sphere!"

    On the Traveler, Ron''s figure blurred as he executed a swift step technique, vanishing from the deck and reappearing midair. With a single, powerful kick, the massive cannonball was sent hurtling back towards the Marines.

    Akainu, watching this with growing impatience, finally moved. His magma-infused fist erupted with power as he leapt forward and smashed the cannonball mid-flight, sending fragments flying in all directions.

    The resulting explosion lit up the sky with a deafening roar, and a massive shockwave rolled outward, causing all six Marine warships to lurch violently.

    Landing gracefully back on the deck of his ship, Akainu''s cold gaze turned to Garp.

    "Garp, your attacks are ineffective. Stand aside and let me handle this."

    "Shut up, Sakazuki!" Garp barked, his voice laced with annoyance. He clenched his fists tightly, the veins on his forehead bulging with frustration.

    The truth was, Garp was growing irate.

    "Damn that brat!" he muttered under his breath, glaring at Ron.

    "Why the hell isn''t he running? Does he have a death wish?"

    To Garp, it was baffling. He had gone out of his way to create distractions, giving Ron ample opportunity to escape. Yet here he was, still standing his ground.

    "Has beating the Golden Lion made this kid cocky?" Garp fumed internally.

    "Doesn''t he realize that Sakazuki''s strength is on par with the Golden Lion at his peak? And unlike me, he''s ruthless enough to kill without hesitation!"

    In his frustration, Garp stomped heavily on the deck of the warship, causing it to tilt. Then, with a mighty leap, he propelled himself high into the air. His justice coat billowed dramatically behind him as he aimed a colossal punch directly at the Traveler.

    The sheer force gathering in Garp''s fist was suffocating. The air around it spiraled with scorching heat, forming visible shockwaves. Before his fist even descended, the pressure alone caused the surrounding air to still, and the sea beneath the Traveler''s hull sank visibly under the weight of his aura.

    "Garp''s getting serious," Gion murmured softly, her eyes narrowing.

    Beside her, Hina''s expression turned grave.

    "I''ve never seen Vice Admiral Garp fight at full power before," she admitted, gripping the railing tightly.

    Back on the Traveler, Robin, Conis, Bonney, and Enzo all felt the crushing weight of Garp''s overwhelming aura. It was as if an invisible hand was pressing down on their shoulders, forcing them to hunch over.

    "So¡­ this is the power of the Marine Hero, Vice Admiral Garp¡­" Conis whispered, her voice trembling.

    Faced with Garp''s monstrous punch, Ron didn''t flinch. He bent his knees slightly, then leapt skyward to meet the attack head-on. His fist, small compared to Garp''s, clenched tightly as he poured his strength into it.

    "Has he gone mad?!"

    On the Heart Pirates'' ship, Bepo''s voice shook with disbelief.

    "That''s Garp he''s going up against!"

    Law said nothing, his eyes fixed intently on the clash unfolding before them.

    In the space between the Traveler and the six warships, an old man and a young one collided midair, their fists smashing into each other with titanic force.

    Neither used Haki¡ªthis was a contest of pure strength.

    For a brief moment, everything was silent. The world seemed to hold its breath.

    Then¡ªBOOM!!!

    The impact exploded outward in a cataclysmic shockwave, black-and-red energy spiraling violently from the collision point. A deafening roar echoed across the seas as a massive pressure wave rippled outward, churning the ocean into a frenzy.

    The Traveler and the Marine warships alike rocked violently under the onslaught. Even Law''s submarine, stationed farther away, wasn''t spared, shaking precariously under the force of the blast.

    The sheer power of their clash left everyone, Marine and pirate alike, in awe¡ªand fear.

    Garp''s fist collided with Ron''s, and he felt the force radiating from the young man. Despite his hardened experience, Garp couldn''t suppress a flicker of astonishment within.

    "This brat... When did he manage to refine his strength to such a degree...?"

    Ron met Garp''s eyes with a confident smile, his tousled bangs swaying lightly in the wind.

    "Garp, old man, how about it? Pretty impressive compared to before, right?"

    In the blink of an eye, Ron activated the Essence of Strength.

    A surge of blood-red steam erupted from his body, wrapping him in an aura of blistering energy. The power in his fist spiked dramatically, increasing by another thirty percent.

    Garp, feeling the sudden increase in strength, threw his head back and laughed heartily.

    "Wahahaha! You''ve truly surpassed my expectations, Ron! But..."

    Garp''s voice dropped an octave, his expression shifting into something more fearsome. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "...If you think that''s enough to withstand my Fist of Love, you''ve got another thing coming! Take this punch and realize your limits, boy!"

    Before Ron could fully react, Garp''s fist underwent an explosive surge in power. The sheer force radiating from his punch was overwhelming, dwarfing the strength Ron had just unleashed.

    The balance that Ron had barely managed to maintain was shattered in an instant.

    With a deafening boom, the terrifying force of Garp''s Fist of Love crushed through Ron''s defense and sent him plummeting into the ocean below like a meteor crashing into the sea.

    The surface of the water stilled for a moment, a heavy silence falling over the battlefield.

    Not a single sound could be heard¡ªno waves, no cries¡ªonly the distant groan of ships adjusting to the lingering shockwave.

    From afar, Trafalgar Law stood frozen on the deck of the Heart Pirates'' ship, his hands trembling as his eyes remained fixed on the scene.

    His lips moved, but his voice came out hoarse: "This... This is the power of the Marine Hero Garp?"

    The legendary strength of the man before him felt surreal. To maintain such overwhelming force at his age¡ªwhat kind of monstrous being was he?

    Law''s thoughts raced as his gaze darted to the point where Ron had disappeared beneath the ocean''s surface.

    "Is that guy really planning to fight against a monster like this?"

    Even with his resolve, the faint shadow of doubt crept into Law''s heart.

    -------------------------

    Patreon 40 Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 125 - 125: 125: The Float-Float Fruit User

    "Surround that ship and capture the criminals Ron and Nico Robin," Akainu commanded coldly, his arms crossed and his face as stern as ever.

    The adjutant beside him snapped back to attention and responded immediately, "Yes, sir!"

    Orders were relayed quickly, and six Marine warships began moving to encircle the Traveler. Marines on the decks of the ships pointed their rifles at the target, ready to fire at a moment''s notice.

    "If Vice Admiral Garp is getting serious, it seems there''s no way out for them," Gion sighed softly, a trace of pity in her voice.

    "That idiot!"

    Hina slammed her hand against the railing, frustration and anger etched on her face.

    Suddenly, Gion''s sharp eyes narrowed, and she turned her gaze toward the rear of the fleet.

    Two enormous flying slashes, each stretching over a hundred meters, were cutting through the air, heading directly for their warships, including the one they stood on.

    Without hesitation, Gion unsheathed her blade. A slash imbued with the full power of a Great Swordsman collided with the incoming attacks, neutralizing them in an explosion of energy behind the fleet.

    The vibrations from the clash rippled through the ships, causing the Marines to turn toward the disturbance.

    "Enemy attack! Prepare for battle!" Hina and the other officers quickly assessed the situation, their shouts breaking the stunned silence.

    Both Akainu and Garp cast a glance to the rear.

    A small wooden boat had appeared behind the fleet. Standing at the bow was a figure cloaked in black, twin blades in hand.

    The Marines fired their cannons without hesitation, but the figure moved with deadly precision. Seven or eight cannonballs exploded midair, cleaved cleanly by arcs of sword energy. The shockwaves blew back the figure''s hood, revealing a girl with piercing eyes and a sharp, determined face.

    It was Kuina.

    Her blue ponytail swayed behind her as she carried two swords¡ªa Wado Ichimonji, one of the 21 Great Grade Swords, and a blade from the 50 Skillful Grade Swords. Her gaze was locked onto the warships ahead with icy intensity.

    "Is she an accomplice of the traveler Ron? To dare attack the Marines¡­" Akainu''s voice turned cold as his gloved right fist began to transform into molten magma, emitting an oppressive heat.

    "Admiral Akainu, there''s no need for you to step in. I''ll handle this," Gion said calmly, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword as she watched Kuina''s approach.

    Akainu glanced at her from beneath his cap, then nodded. "As you wish."

    The magma receded from his arm, and the searing heat dissipated, causing a wave of relief among the Marines.

    "Two-Sword Style: Unified Tornado!"

    Kuina unleashed a powerful sword technique, sending a spiraling slash of energy barreling toward the warships.

    In response, Gion''s figure blurred as she used Shave, disappearing from sight and reappearing at the stern of her warship.

    With a single horizontal swing of her blade, a streak of pink sword energy tore through Kuina''s attack, dispersing the tornado in an instant.

    "Are you Ron''s ally?" Gion asked with a faint smile. "Your swordsmanship isn''t bad. What''s your name?"

    Kuina remained silent, her sharp eyes fixed on Gion, her grip tightening on her swords. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, aboard the Heart Pirates'' ship, panic was setting in.

    The six Marine warships were closing in on the Traveler.

    "Captain, we need to leave now!" Bepo urged, his voice filled with urgency.

    "Yes, yes! That''s a Marine Admiral and the Marines''s Hero! There''s no way anyone could escape from their combined pursuit!" Shachi added, his face pale.

    "If we don''t leave, once they finish with Ron, we''ll be next!"

    The two grabbed Trafalgar Law by his arms, their desperation evident.

    Law, however, couldn''t tear his gaze away from the scene unfolding before him. His eyes flickered with hesitation.

    Was this really the end? Was there truly no chance of survival?

    Could that man¡ªRon¡ªreally be nothing more than a fool chasing an impossible dream?

    No! Something wasn''t right.

    Just as Law''s instincts screamed a warning, the unexpected happened.

    The six Marine warships surrounding the Traveler suddenly began to sway violently.

    "What''s going on?!"

    Tina and the other Marine officers were equally stunned, their faces filled with disbelief.

    Akainu''s brows furrowed deeply. "What''s happening?"

    "We''re not sure! The ships are out of control!" the adjutant stammered, panic in his voice.

    Garp''s eyes shifted downward, focusing on the surface of the sea. For a moment, a flicker of astonishment crossed his face.

    "This is¡­?!"

    On the battlefield, Kuina''s slashes were once again intercepted by Gion''s swordsmanship. Just as Kuina prepared to strike again, her movements froze.

    Her eyes widened in shock as she saw the warship beneath Gion''s feet begin to lift into the air.

    "What¡­?" Gion herself faltered, her usual composure giving way to a rare moment of surprise.

    In the distance, Law, Bepo, Shachi, and the rest of the Heart Pirates stared in stunned silence.

    The six massive warships were rising, defying the pull of gravity as they floated higher and higher above the sea.

    "What in the world is going on?!"

    Akainu scanned his surroundings, his fury growing. "This has to be¡­"

    "Without a doubt, it''s the power of the Float-Float Fruit!" Garp said gravely, standing on the now-levitating deck of his warship.

    "What?!" Akainu turned to Garp, his voice sharp. "But the Golden Lion should already be dead!"

    They had verified the death of Shiki, the Golden Lion, before this mission¡ªthere was no possibility of error.

    "You''re right," a clear, youthful voice echoed across the ocean.

    Everyone¡ªfrom Akainu and Garp to Hina and the Marines¡ªturned toward the sound.

    Hovering above the sea where Garp''s punch had sent him earlier, the black-clad figure of the traveler Ron stood, his hands clasped behind his back.

    His expression was relaxed, a faint smile playing at his lips as he looked up at the six floating warships and the stunned Marines aboard them.

    "The Golden Lion is indeed dead," Ron said, raising his right hand, his palm facing upward.

    "But his power didn''t die with him."

    A mischievous glint flashed in his eyes as he declared, "It now belongs to me."

    As Ron''s words fell, his ship, The Traveler, broke free from the shackles of gravity. Under countless astonished gazes, it began to ascend rapidly into the sky.

    The Marines on the warships looked on, their faces filled with shock, as Ron floated effortlessly above the sea.

    Among them, Garp''s initial surprise gradually turned into understanding.

    "No wonder this brat dared to take such a risk," he muttered to himself, shaking his head.

    It became clear now¡ªRon had learnt the powers of the Float-Float Fruit, ensuring the Marines couldn''t trap him.

    "What a cunning little rascal," Garp said, his lips curling into a faint grin.

    But just as that smile appeared, an intense and suffocating aura surged from beside him. Garp turned his head sharply to see Sakazuki, known as Akainu, glaring coldly at Ron from beneath his cap. His right arm was already transforming into molten magma, its terrifying heat distorting the air around it.

    "Sakazuki, this operation is my responsibility," Garp said with a frown.

    "This brat has grown too dangerous to ignore," Akainu replied, his tone sharp and unyielding.

    Fixing his gaze on Ron, Akainu''s molten arm bubbled ominously.

    "I must kill him here and now. This sea will not tolerate the rise of a fifth Emperor."

    With that, Akainu stomped down, propelling himself off the levitating warship. His magma-coated arm formed into the shape of a ferocious hound as he aimed a devastating punch at Ron, who floated above the sea.

    "Hellhound Red Lotus!"

    The sheer heat of the attack caused the surrounding seawater to boil violently.

    Ron felt the overwhelming destructive power of the incoming strike. He didn''t attempt to block it directly but instead relied on his enhanced agility from Moonwalk, propelling himself away at high speed.

    As Akainu''s magma punch slammed into the sea, the water instantly turned into billowing clouds of steam. The intense heat solidified the magma, forming black, rocky terrain on the water''s surface. Standing on it, Akainu''s imposing figure exuded menace.

    "Such terrifying killing intent¡ªworthy of a Marine Admiral indeed," Ron said, gazing down at Akainu with a faint smile.

    "But I''m afraid it''s not enough to intimidate me."

    Still floating above the sea, Ron crossed his arms and continued, "I could have avoided confronting you altogether. But since the World Government and Marines insist on delivering me such a grand gift¡ªforcing someone like me, who had no intention of opposing you, to become your enemy¡ªthen I must return the favor properly."

    His calm words carried an undercurrent of menace.

    Suddenly, the six massive warships suspended in the air began to tilt downward.

    Shouts of terror erupted from the Marines onboard as they plummeted into the sea like dumplings dropped into boiling water.

    But Ron wasn''t finished.

    As Akainu prepared to launch another attack, the six warships floated directly above his head under Ron''s control.

    With a flick of Ron''s wrist, the levitation ceased. The massive vessels, now subjected to gravity once more, hurtled down toward Akainu.

    Akainu''s expression remained cold, showing no regard for the Marines still clinging to the falling ships. Raising his magma-covered fist, he unleashed another devastating attack.

    "Great Eruption!"

    The volcanic punch shot upward, obliterating the descending warships in an instant. The impact caused the molten fragments to rain down like fiery meteors.

    Fortunately, Garp, Hina, and other Marine officers acted swiftly, rescuing the remaining soldiers still aboard the warships just moments before they were caught in the fiery inferno.

    With a thunderous explosion, Akainu''s magma punch continued its trajectory, surging toward Ron like an erupting volcano. Its sheer scale and power were overwhelming.

    Hovering in midair, Ron squinted slightly at the approaching magma fist. With a calm yet decisive motion, he drew his blade¡ªShusui.

    ¡­

    "Sun Breathing, Full Concentration!"

    ¡­

    The air around Ron shifted, his body exuding an aura of absolute focus and power.

    With a sharp metallic sound, his blade became encased in the jet-black hue of Armament Haki. The terrifying power of the Float-Float Fruit extended along the edge of the sword, amplifying its strength even further.

    Ron raised the blade high, his eyes burning with an unyielding resolve, ready to face the volcanic force head-on.

    Ron, who had achieved the realm of a Great Swordsman, unleashed a devastating slash toward the terrifying attack coming from below.

    "Purgatory!"

    In that instant, under the stunned gazes of everyone present, a slash imbued with black flames erupted from his blade. The sword energy extended for thousands of meters, carrying the power to seemingly cleave the sea in two, and descended from the sky with unstoppable force.

    The moment it collided with Akainu''s volcanic magma fist, which resembled a volcanic eruption, a blinding explosion of fiery light burst forth. It was as brilliant as the sun itself.

    A searing shockwave rippled out in all directions, carrying with it unbearable heat.

    Within a radius of a thousand meters, the sea boiled violently. The surface bubbled and frothed, sending clouds of steam skyward. Countless fish surfaced belly-up, their lifeless forms scattered across the water.

    Even a thousand meters away, on the Heart Pirates'' ship, the shockwave swept through, igniting fabric and wooden planks on board.

    Yet, Law, Bepo, and the other crew members hardly noticed the flames around them. Beads of sweat rolled down their foreheads as they stood frozen, their expressions filled with awe and disbelief as they gazed toward the distant battlefield.

    At the heart of the chaos, the sea was in utter turmoil.

    A massive crack several thousand meters long and dozens of meters deep split the ocean apart, and the water had yet to recover from the devastating blow. Black flames, burning with unrelenting fury, dotted the surface, refusing to be extinguished.

    The sea surged wildly, as torrents of water rushed into the enormous chasm, creating towering waves that seemed to scrape the sky.

    Above, in the sky, fragments of molten volcanic debris rained down like meteorites. They crashed heavily into the tumultuous sea, adding to the apocalyptic scene.

    The landscape had transformed into an infernal purgatory¡ªa world on fire, where the sea itself seemed to boil under the wrath of gods.

 Chapter 126 - 126: 126: Welcome, Vice-Captain

    It was almost impossible to believe that the devastation before their eyes was the result of a battle between just two people.

    The sheer terror of the scene!

    Hundreds of marines floating on the sea''s surface were paralyzed with fear.

    On the distant Heart Pirates ship, Bepo and Shachi collapsed weak-kneed onto the deck, their legs trembling uncontrollably. Even Law couldn''t help but let a few drops of cold sweat trickle down his face.

    "That guy... is he really fighting a Marine Admiral?"

    High in the sky, Traveler floated several kilometers above the ocean. Ron''s right hand, clutching the black blade Shusui, trembled slightly, his mouth bleeding. Suspended in mid-air a hundred meters above the sea, he looked down at Akainu, who stood atop a thick slab of solidified magma. A faint smile tugged at Ron''s lips.

    "Looks like you won''t be killing me today. Let''s meet again, somewhere on the Grand Line or the New World."

    With that, he casually swung his sword, sending several slashes slicing through the air toward the ocean below.

    Before the eyes of the marines floating on the sea, and even the distant Heart Pirates, a massive rectangular block of water, thousands of meters long, a hundred meters wide, and equally tall, rose from the ocean like an enormous brick of liquid. It was as if the sea itself had been carved out. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "!!"

    The marines on the water stared in shock, their gazes fixed on the towering block of water overhead. They were stunned, speechless, their expressions frozen in disbelief.

    It was as if the heavens and the sea had been inverted.

    "Separated from the ocean, seawater is nothing but ordinary water. Do you think something like this can harm me?" Akainu''s cold gaze swept over the massive block of water suspended above him. His right half had completely transformed into molten magma.

    "Who knows?"

    Ron, his face slightly pale, smirked faintly. He lowered his finger with a casual gesture.

    The colossal water block seemed to lose some invisible force that had been holding it together. With a deafening crash, it collapsed, millions of tons of seawater cascading downward with unstoppable momentum, engulfing the marines below in utter panic.

    "Great Eruption!"

    Akainu unleashed a magma fist, even more powerful than his previous attack, aiming to counter the massive onslaught of water.

    Meanwhile, Garp delivered a thunderous punch, and Gion unsheathed her blade, slashing upward with a sword strike that extended for a kilometer.

    Akainu struck back in defiance, while Garp and Gion worked to shield the weaker marines from the overwhelming attack''s impact.

    Even as the seawater was shattered and fragmented by their combined attacks, the sheer force of it crashing down onto the sea still sent towering waves surging outward.

    The Heart Pirates, though far away, weren''t spared. Their ship rocked violently amidst the colossal waves.

    "This... this is my parting gift."

    Ron''s voice carried over the chaos, calm yet filled with a sharp edge. Floating a hundred meters above the sea, he cradled the young female swordsman who had attacked the warship earlier. His tone was mocking as he addressed Akainu, Garp, and the others below.

    "Do me a favor. Tell the World Government and the Marines this: If they insist on branding this free traveler as a criminal, I''ll gladly live up to the title."

    He glanced at the sea below, his eyes briefly meeting Garp and Gion''s, as well as Hina, who was leaning weakly against Gion for support. His smile deepened.

    "Let''s meet again on the Grand Line."

    With those parting words, Ron ascended rapidly into the sky. Within moments, he disappeared from everyone''s sight, leaving behind a ravaged battlefield and a fleet of marines grappling with the devastation.

    Garp and Gion stood in silence, their expressions complicated.

    Hina, her strength sapped after being exposed to seawater, could only lean against Gion. Despite her weakened state, she had heard and seen everything. A faint smile graced her lips.

    "This... this is fine..."

    Meanwhile, Akainu stood atop his magma, his face ashen. His fists clenched tightly within his gloves, his killing intent palpable, eyes dark as night. A seething anger boiled within him as he spat two words through gritted teeth:

    "That Bastard!"

    ¡­

    High above the clouds, The Traveler glided through the sky like a celestial ship, surrounded by endless seas of mist.

    Conis, Robin, and Bonney sat aboard, their expressions still tinged with disbelief. Although Ron had explained his intentions earlier, escaping from both Garp and Akainu alive and now sailing freely through the skies felt almost surreal.

    "Does this mean," Bonney asked excitedly, "that with Captain''s Float-Float Fruit powers, we can now go anywhere we want across the entire ocean? No more worrying about Marine blockades?"

    "As long as we don''t encounter any Devil Fruit users with flight abilities, that''s correct," Robin said softly, nodding.

    Overwhelmed with joy, Bonney hugged the little cloud fox Su in excitement. "Captain is incredible! I knew joining this ship was the best decision ever!"

    Robin chuckled lightly, but Conis noticed her hands trembling as she raised her teacup.

    So even Robin wasn''t as calm as she appeared...

    Of course, Robin couldn''t remain calm. After all, Ron had deliberately sought out both Garp and Akainu¡ªtwo of the most powerful figures on the seas¡ªand not only survived but escaped unscathed.

    Who in their right mind would attempt such a thing? Even the most insane pirates wouldn''t dare challenge such odds.

    But Ron not only dared¡ªhe succeeded.

    And in the process, he destroyed six Marine warships.

    It was as if he had slapped both the Marines and the World Government across the face.

    "This incident is going to increase the Captain''s bounty again for sure! That''s great news¡­ I wonder if I''ll finally get a bounty too after this," said Bonney, her face lighting up with anticipation. She snuggled against the soft, fluffy fur of Su, as if seeking comfort from her own excitement.

    "A bounty?!" Enzo''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm, his small tail wagging rapidly. "I''ve heard about that from Sister Robin before! It''s the thing that represents how strong someone is, right?"

    "Will I get one too?!"

    "Probably not," Conis replied from where she leaned on the railing, gazing out at the vast sea of clouds before them. Her golden hair swayed gently in the breeze, framing her innocent, angelic face like she belonged in the heavens themselves. "After all, we''re not as famous as the Captain or Robin."

    "That''s true," Bonney admitted with a sigh, her excitement deflating. Enzo''s hopeful eyes dimmed slightly, and his tail slowed its wagging.

    While they were chatting away on the ship¡­

    In the sky, Ron flew steadily toward the floating Traveler Ship. He held Kuina securely in his arms in a classic bridal carry.

    "Hold still, we''re almost there," Ron said, his tone reassuring.

    Kuina blushed faintly, her proud and composed demeanor shaken. Her delicate face showed traces of embarrassment, and she shrank slightly in his arms.

    "Why... why are you carrying me like this?!"

    "Haha, don''t overthink it," Ron laughed, clearly enjoying her reaction.

    "How could I not think about it! You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?!" Kuina puffed out her cheeks, her voice rising indignantly as she reached up to pinch his cheeks.

    Ron let her tug at his face without resistance, his bright smile never fading. "It''s been so long, Kuina. I didn''t expect to see you here today. Did you come because you heard the news?"

    Her hands paused. Looking into his earnest eyes, Kuina released his cheeks and nodded lightly. "Yes, I followed the trail of the Marines'' ships."

    "Thank you," Ron said, his voice filled with genuine gratitude.

    "It''s been six years," he continued with a gentle smile. "You''ve grown from that tomboyish kid into a beautiful girl."

    Kuina''s face turned crimson. She quickly crossed her arms and glared at him. "Your focus is entirely misplaced!"

    "Uh¡­ I didn''t mean it like that¡ª"

    "Idiot!" Kuina''s hand shot to her sword, its hilt thumping against Ron''s head.

    "Ow!" Ron cried out dramatically, making Kuina roll her eyes despite her lingering blush.

    When they finally landed aboard the Traveler, the three women on deck¡ªRobin, Conis, and Bonney¡ªstared in surprise.

    "Who''s this?" Conis asked curiously.

    "This," Ron said proudly, "is the first mate of this ship, Kuina."

    Standing beside him, Kuina glanced at the three women with an air of calm authority. She then turned her sharp gaze to Ron, her voice tinged with subtle sarcasm. "I didn''t expect all your crewmates to be such beauties, Ron..."

    Ron scratched the back of his head awkwardly, offering a sheepish grin.

    Once they introduced themselves, Robin, Conis, Bonney, and Enzo quickly warmed up to Kuina. They learned about her daring attack on the Marines ships to protect Ron, despite the overwhelming odds.

    Their admiration for her grew immensely. The initial wariness they had toward this new companion melted away, replaced by respect and genuine camaraderie.

    "To confront the Marines head-on in that situation¡­ to fight them for Ron''s sake... Just how much courage and determination does that take?"

    Robin, Conis, and Bonney exchanged meaningful glances. In Kuina, they saw the kind of loyalty and strength that justified Ron''s constant mentions of her. She wasn''t just the first mate¡ªshe was the one he trusted wholeheartedly, the one who had stood by him in the face of impossible odds.

    This was Kuina, the legendary first mate of the Traveler.

    At this moment, the three women silently acknowledged Kuina''s role as the first mate in their hearts.

    ¡­

    By dusk, the Traveler drifted aimlessly through the cloud sea, its silhouette like a small boat amidst the vibrant hues of the setting sun.

    "When I left Foosha Village, I spent some time traveling across the East Blue before eventually joining a pirate crew heading for the Grand Line¡­"

    Ron and Kuina sat across from each other at a small table on the deck, recounting the events of their lives over the six years they had been apart.

    Before them, the glasses held a special fruit wine¡ªa gift from Makino when Ron left Foosha Village. He had been saving it all these years, waiting for the perfect occasion. Today, with Kuina here, seemed like the right moment to finally open it.

    In the kitchen, Conis busied herself preparing dinner, with Robin and Bonney lending her a hand. Tonight, they were hosting a grand feast to welcome Kuina aboard properly. The aroma of delicious dishes wafted across the ship, creating a warm and inviting atmosphere.

    Meanwhile, Enzo had retreated to the gravity training room. Witnessing the clash between Ron and Garp earlier had only deepened his awareness of his own weakness.

    In truth, Enzo wasn''t weak by any means. Having mastered the Hasshoken, several other martial arts styles, as well as the techniques: Shave and Tempest Kick, and even wielding Armament Haki, he was already a formidable force on the seas. But compared to the monsters around him¡ªRon and the other extraordinary figures he encountered¡ªhis strength felt insufficient.

    Elsewhere on the ship, Su lounged contentedly beneath the tree on the grassy deck, its fluffy tail curled around itself as it dozed peacefully.

    The entire ship exuded an air of harmony and warmth, a haven in the vast sky.

    Yet, while tranquility reigned aboard the Traveler, the oceans below were anything but calm.

    Somewhere far away, the waves surged violently, roaring with unstoppable ferocity as though heralding the arrival of another storm. The sea''s fury was a stark contrast to the serene floating ship, a silent reminder that the world beyond their sanctuary was always teetering on chaos.

 Chapter 127 - 127: 127: The Potential of the Fifth Emperor?

    [The Traveler Ron, with a bounty of 430 million Berries, encountered Admiral Akainu and Vice Admiral Garp in the North Blue! He successfully escaped!]

    [Confirmed: The Traveler Ron has inherited the Float-Float Fruit abilities of the legendary Golden Lion!]

    [Six battleships under Akainu and Garp''s command were destroyed by his Devil Fruit powers! Over 50 Marines were injured, though none fatally. The Traveler Ron and his crew escaped unscathed!]

    [The Traveler Ron took a punch from Vice Admiral Garp and blocked an attack from Admiral Akainu with his sword, splitting the sea for several kilometers! His strength has now been confirmed to rival that of a Master Swordsman!]

    [A mysterious blue-haired girl, suspected to be Ron''s comrade, attacked a battleship, displaying what appears to be the strength of a Great swordsman!]

    [The Traveler Ron directly warns the World Government and the Marines: "You will regret this in the future!"]

    [The terror of the Float-Float Fruit and the seas it upheaved!]

    [A 17-year-old prodigy, commanding the skies aboard a ship of freedom. Is the fifth Emperor of the Sea about to emerge?]

    With these explosive reports from the North Blue, the entire sea was thrown into an uproar!

    Everyone understood one thing.

    A new young powerhouse had risen on the seas.

    Unlike Shanks, who gradually ascended to prominence, Ron''s emergence was far more shocking and far swifter, forcing his name into the minds of every great force and strong individual on the seas.

    The Traveler Ron¡ªonce only a whispered legend in the distant seas¡ªwas now a name that ignited a storm across the Grand Line and even the New World!

    ¡­

    On a remote island in the Calm Belt, the Kingdom of Amazon Lily, an intense discussion was unfolding within the palace of the Kuja tribe.

    "The Marine Hero Garp and Admiral Akainu failed to capture him. The Traveler Ron officially declared a break with the Marines and announced his entry into the Grand Line. Will this event mark the beginning of a new legend on the seas?"

    Elder Nyon, leaning on her cane, read aloud from the newspaper. Her voice quivered slightly as she continued, "Or¡­ could this sea be welcoming its fifth Emperor?"

    Sitting atop her throne, Boa Hancock, the Pirate Empress and one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, appeared indifferent. She reclined lazily, her slender hand propping up her exquisite face. Her deep blue eyes, breathtakingly beautiful, opened slightly as she listened to Elder Nyon''s words.

    "The fifth Emperor?"

    Sandersonia, her younger sister, looked shocked.

    "Wasn''t that guy, Ron, just some newcomer not long ago?"

    "These newspapers exaggerate everything," Marigold, the other younger sister, scoffed, crossing her arms and flicking her tongue. "How can anyone qualify for that position so easily? To become an Emperor, sheer strength isn''t enough by itself."

    "What do you think, Snake Princess?" Elder Nyon turned her gaze to Hancock.

    On her throne, Hancock remained poised, resting her face against her hand. Her demeanor was a picture of laziness, indifference, and supreme confidence, her beauty dazzling and cold as ever.

    "What does it matter if the sea gains a fifth Emperor?" Hancock''s voice was calm and detached. "Does it have anything to do with me?"

    "Of course it does! You''re one of the Seven Warlords!" Elder Nyon retorted sharply, tapping her cane on the floor in exasperation. "If the balance between the Seven Warlords, the Four Emperors, and the Marines is disrupted, the power dynamics of the sea will change drastically! Do you think Amazon Lily will remain as peaceful and stable as it is now? You''re the Empress ruling this island¡ªshouldn''t you at least take these matters seriously, Snake Princess?"

    "Call me Lady Snake Princess!" Hancock shot her a cold glance, her tone filled with disdain. "I don''t need your guidance on what I should do."

    "No matter how the seas shift, I will always protect this island."

    Standing up from her throne, Hancock''s long black hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall. Her flawless, porcelain skin, combined with her stunning face and her tall, voluptuous figure, perfectly embodied her title as the most beautiful woman in the world.

    With one hand resting on her hip and her upper body leaning slightly back, she pointed imperiously at Elder Nyon with her other hand. Her voice was filled with pride as she declared, "I am strong enough and beautiful enough that no matter what I do, I will always be forgiven!"

    "Ah~! Lady Snake Princess! Such beauty!"

    Sandersonia and Mariegold gazed at her with unbridled adoration, their faces full of awe and worship.

    ¡­

    Inside the eerie castle on Kuraigana Island.

    "Oh? A slash that cuts through several kilometers of sea, with black flames burning..."

    Mihawk, the greatest swordsman, narrowed his eyes as he looked at the newspaper in his hands.

    "The Traveler Ron, a 17-year-old Great Swordsman¡­ Interesting."

    "Do you think you could be my opponent?"

    Hawkeye Mihawk set the newspaper down, took a sip of his red tea, then grabbed his black sword, the Supreme Great Blade, Yoru. After strapping it to his back, he put on his black top hat and walked toward the door.

    With the title of the world''s strongest, it was lonely at the top. He hadn''t found an opponent worthy of his time for a long while.

    How boring.

    ¡­

    Dressrosa.

    "That kid actually got the Golden Lion''s power?!"

    Donquixote Doflamingo clenched the newspaper tightly in his hand, his expression darkening with every passing second.

    "Doflamingo?"

    Torrepol, his nose running, glanced over at him.

    "Six years... And that kid has already grown to the point where he can block an attack from that freak Akainu?"

    Doflamingo gritted his teeth, his face clouded with anger.

    "Just how terrifying is that kid''s potential?!"

    For the first time, he felt a chill of threat from a faraway place.

    "My lord, that guy''s strong, but it''s just him alone."

    Diamante spoke in a dark tone. "If he dares to come to the New World, to Dressrosa... we''ll deal with him together and eliminate him."

    The other executives of the Donquixote family turned their gaze toward Doflamingo, sitting in his throne, bathed in shadows.

    Doflamingo lowered his head, suddenly breaking into a sinister laugh.

    "We don''t even have to lift a finger. The World Government and the Marines won''t sit idly by while a fifth Emperor emerges on the seas. The Four Emperors won''t allow another Emperor to rise!"

    "A 17-year-old ruler? Blah, blah, blah, what a joke. How could the old men in the World Government allow that?"

    Doflamingo lifted his head, a savage grin spreading across his face.

    "If that kid dares to enter the Grand Line and the New World, unless he stays up in the sky forever, what awaits him will be a joint attack from the Marines, the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and possibly even the Four Emperors!"

    "And if he joins one of the Four Emperors?"

    Trebol couldn''t help but ask.

    "That''s impossible. Even Whitebeard wouldn''t accept that guy now."

    Doflamingo shook his head.

    If a power of the Emperor level were to gain such a top-tier fighter, with abilities that could rival an Emperor and such youth¡ªhis presence would make the other three Emperors cautious, and the Marines would never tolerate it. In the end, it would lead to a massive hunt against him from all sides.

    Even Whitebeard, the strongest among the Four Emperors, couldn''t withstand it. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That kid''s just too much of an eyesore! His age, his strength, his ability¡­ even his very existence is starting to make some people uneasy."

    "Those at the top of the world''s power can''t allow him to exist. If they feel threatened by him, there will be no place for him in this sea!"

    As Doflamingo''s mocking laugh echoed, his subordinates in the Donquixote family exchanged uneasy glances, unsure of what to think.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 128 - 128: 128: Descending from the Sky

    Indeed, just as Doflamingo predicted.

    After learning about the North Blue incident, the World Government was enraged.

    Amid their fury, the Five Elders were shocked when they reviewed the actions of this 17-year-old named Ron over the past few years. Even they couldn''t hide their growing apprehension.

    At the age of 11, he only had the strength equivalent to a Marine officer. Yet in just six years, he had already grown to a level capable of facing an Admiral head-on.

    Such potential was simply terrifying!

    And now, he had also mastered the troublesome and formidable powers of the Float-Float Fruit.

    To make matters worse, the last survivor of Ohara, someone who could potentially decipher the Poneglyphs¡ªNico Robin¡ªwas on his ship!

    It was as though all the world''s trouble had gathered in one place.

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku and Garp were summoned by Kong, the Supreme Commander of the World Government, to face a stern reprimand.

    Even Garp, who had originally proposed the special recruitment program for trainees, was verbally held accountable. Although there were discussions about sending him off to reflect on his mistakes, the current situation was far too dire to permit that.

    "The World Government has issued an order," Kong said, crossing his arms as he looked at Sengoku and Garp with a heavy expression.

    "Designate the Traveler Ron as a major criminal intent on disrupting justice. His bounty will be raised, and the Marines are instructed to prioritize eliminating him above all else, with capture as a secondary option."

    That very day, as the news spread from Marine Headquarters, a massive number of News Coo took to the skies, delivering newspapers across the world.

    ¡­

    Headlines filled the papers:

    [After the North Blue incident, the Float-Float Fruit wielder, Traveler Ron, has had his bounty raised again!]

    [Marine Headquarters places a bounty on all of Traveler Ron''s crew! Crew member information revealed!]

    [Marine Headquarters assigns the codename "Calamity from the Skies" to the Traveler Ron and his crew!]

    [Official Bounty Announcement for the Crew of the Calamity from the Skies!]

    [Calamity from the Skies ¡ª Captain Ron, codename "Traveler," bounty: 670 million Berries!]

    [Calamity from the Skies ¡ª Crew Member Nico Robin, codename "Devil of Ohara," bounty: 130 million Berries!]

    [Calamity from the Skies ¡ª Crew Member, the blue-haired dual-sword wielder (name unknown), bounty: 85 million Berries!][Calamity from the Skies ¡ª Crew Member Conis, codename "Iron Witch," bounty: 80 million Berries!] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Calamity from the Skies ¡ª Crew Member Jewelry Bonney, codename "Gluttonous Girl," bounty: 65 million Berries!]

    ¡­

    With a total bounty exceeding one billion Berries, the entire sea was shaken.

    The name "Calamity from the Skies" spread rapidly across the world.

    ¡­

    Sabaody Archipelago.

    "The Calamity from the Skies¡­ a crew that comes from above to bring disaster to the world, huh? Not a bad name."

    Rayleigh, who was helping someone coat their ship, sat by the shore, reading the newspaper with a grin.

    He took a sip of his drink, his gaze shifting to the vast blue sea ahead. Beneath the glint of his glasses, a faint smile flickered in his eyes.

    "Ron, if it''s you, will you make it to that island?"

    ¡­

    East Blue, Shimotsuki Village.

    Koushirou, upon receiving a call via Den Den Mushi from Ivankov, listened to the other''s excited and encouraging words about the news.

    Behind his glasses, Koushirou''s eyes widened slightly. Slowly, a smile of genuine relief and joy appeared on his face.

    "Those two kids have finally met again on the vast sea¡­"

    "That''s¡­ wonderful."

    After hanging up, he stepped outside and saw Zoro training rigorously in the courtyard, his muscular upper body drenched in sweat as he practiced the Three-Sword Style.

    The graying-haired Koushirou leaned against the doorframe, a wide smile on his face.

    Somewhere across the distant seas, Kuina and Ron had reunited and risen to become swordsmen renowned across the world.

    Zoro, too, was steadily striving toward that ultimate goal.

    For Koushirou, there was nothing more gratifying or comforting than witnessing the three of them¡ªRon, Kuina, and Zoro¡ªsafe and sound, each climbing higher on their respective paths, chasing after one another as they ascended the heights of swordsmanship.

    Zoro, noticing Koushirou standing at the door with a rare smile on his face, turned his head and asked with a hint of curiosity, "Sensei, what''s going on? You look... really happy."

    Koushirou chuckled softly, his eyes narrowing behind his glasses. "Oh, it''s nothing."

    For now, he decided against telling Zoro the news. Knowing Zoro, he would only grow impatient and restless.

    ¡­

    Foosha Village.

    At the mountain bandits'' hideout, Dadan puffed on her cigarette as she glanced at the newspaper in her hand, a nostalgic smile tugging at her lips. "I knew that black-haired brat wasn''t ordinary back then. But to think, in just a few years, he''s become such a big shot across the seas."

    With a loud bang, the door flew open. A familiar voice rang out, "I''m back!"

    Wearing his iconic straw hat, Luffy dashed into the room. He leaned over Dadan''s shoulder, his eyes sparkling with curiosity. "What''re you reading? Is it news about Ace?"

    "No, it''s not about Ace," Dadan replied, her tone mixed with emotion as she shoved Luffy''s head out of her line of sight. "It''s about Ron."

    "Ron?" Luffy blinked in confusion. Then, as if a switch flipped, his mind conjured the image of a calm and composed black-haired boy. His eyes widened in realization. "Ron?!"

    "That''s right," Dadan said, taking a drag from her cigarette. "And let me tell you, he''s doing more than fine. That kid''s bounty just shot up to 670 million berries. He''s become a real big shot."

    "670 million..." Luffy''s jaw dropped in awe. But soon, his eyes sparkled with excitement. "That''s amazing! As expected of Ron!"

    Luffy started throwing punches into the air, his face filled with boundless energy and admiration. After a while, he slumped onto the table, resting his chin on his arm. Staring dreamily out the window, he muttered, "So cool..."

    "Ron''s already made a name for himself across the seas. Ace is out there too. I can''t wait to set sail myself..."

    "How much longer do I have to wait?"

    "Three more years, huh..."

    "It feels so long, and time is moving so slow."

    "Three years will pass before you know it," Dadan said, exhaling a smoke ring as she gazed out the window. "In the blink of an eye, they''ll be gone."

    ¡­

    A small island in the East Blue.

    "Calamity from the skies, huh? Gotta hand it to the Marines; they sometimes come up with pretty decent names."

    Buggy the Clown sat in a lively tavern with his crewmates, a mug of beer in hand. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes scanning the newspaper with a mix of envy and admiration.

    "Traveler Ron... a bounty of 670 million berries... Tch, what a big shot he''s become."

    He clicked his tongue in frustration. "Inheriting the powers of the Golden Lion, huh? Lucky brat. Not like me... That bastard Shanks!"

    Recalling his own misfortune with Devil Fruits, Buggy''s face contorted as he guzzled his drink.

    "Wait," a curious female voice chimed in from nearby. "Traveler Ron... Isn''t he the guy from the East Blue legends?"

    Drunk and slightly tipsy, Buggy waved his hand lazily. "Yep, that''s him."

    "Really? I thought his bounty was just 430 million not long ago. How''d it jump so high all of a sudden?"

    "What, you don''t know?" Buggy exclaimed, gesturing wildly to emphasize his point. "Haven''t you heard about the big North Blue incident? That Traveler Ron escaped from Admiral Akainu and Vice Admiral Garp! And not just that¡ª"

    Buggy, in his drunken state, launched into a vivid, exaggerated retelling of the event, complete with dramatic hand gestures. Before long, the entire tavern had gathered around him, hanging on his every word.

    Unbeknownst to Buggy, someone had quietly slipped away with the newspaper he had left on the table.

    ¡­

    In a shadowed corner of the tavern, a petite girl with short orange hair held the stolen paper in her hands. Her lips curved into a knowing smile.

    "Calamity from the skies..."

    "You guys really are something else."

    Nami rested her chin on her hand as her eyes wandered over the bounty posters printed on the newspaper. Seeing Ron, Robin, and the other familiar faces, her eyes twinkled with both admiration and longing.

    "Looks like you''re all doing great."

 Chapter 129 - 129: 129: Teaching the Breathing Techniques

    Near a small uninhabited island in the North Blue.

    The Traveler docked along the island''s coast.

    Robin and Conis headed inland to gather fresh water and fruits, while Bonney and the Kung Fu Dugong, Enzo, went hunting to stock up on meat.

    Meanwhile, Ron and Kuina were locked in a swordsmanship duel near the shoreline.

    Ron, wielding his black blade, effortlessly broke through Kuina''s dual-sword technique. The crescent-shaped black slash he unleashed didn''t stop there¡ªit surged forward, slicing a section of the coastline clean off. The severed landmass tumbled into the ocean with a resounding crash.

    Kuina turned to glance at the collapsing shoreline behind her, then shifted her gaze back to Ron, who was calmly sheathing his blade. With a sigh, she admitted, "I still can''t beat you."

    "You''ve grown a lot stronger than before. Honestly, it''s surprising," Ron replied earnestly.

    Kuina''s swordsmanship had now reached the level of cutting iron, and her Armament Haki had progressed to Level 3. Combined with her refined dual-sword techniques and basics of the breathing technique, she was far from weak.

    Hearing Ron''s acknowledgment, Kuina smiled and asked, "So, does this mean I''ve fulfilled our promise from that snowy night?"

    On that night before their separation, she had promised Ron that the next time they met, she would have grown strong enough to leave him astonished as a female swordsman.

    Ron, with his black blade at his side, smiled and nodded.

    "You certainly have."

    After collecting a bunch of supplies, the crew departed from the island.

    While sailing through the North Blue, they learned the latest updates about themselves, including the Marine''s new codename for their ship, as well as their individual bounties.

    Ron found the codename a bit overdramatic, bordering on edgy, but Conis and Bonney thought it was cool.

    Bonney and Conis were especially thrilled about being officially recognized with bounties, while Enzo, the Kung Fu Dugong, felt utterly dejected for being excluded.

    Robin, however, harbored a sense of guilt. After all, it was her presence aboard the ship that had branded everyone as outlaws despised by the World Government and Marines.

    But she quickly resolved her feelings.

    What''s done was done, and dwelling on it wouldn''t change anything. Instead, she focused on becoming stronger so that in the face of future dangers, she could contribute more to the group''s survival.

    With her mind clear, Robin dedicated herself to honing the abilities of her Flower-Flower Fruit. While her offensive capabilities remained limited, she decided to specialize in support-oriented techniques.

    Not long after gathering intelligence in the North Blue, Ron used his abilities to once again lift the ship into the sky.

    One day, after evaluating the current strength of Bonney, Robin, Conis, and even Enzo, Ron gathered the entire crew, including Kuina, to announce something significant.

    "From today onward, I''ll be formally teaching all of you the breathing method."

    "Breathing¡­ method?"

    Except for Kuina, everyone else appeared puzzled.

    Kuina, having some familiarity with it, explained, "It''s a unique breathing technique that helps circulate blood, increase strength, and recover stamina."

    Robin and the others looked both amazed and intrigued.

    But Ron''s voice interrupted their thoughts.

    "That''s not all."

    Ron glanced at Kuina and added, "What I taught you before wasn''t the full breathing method. It was just a rough, simplified version."

    "What?"

    Kuina was stunned. The technique that had significantly boosted her abilities was merely an incomplete version?

    "The complete breathing method is far more powerful," Ron stated firmly.

    As the crew watched intently, Ron clenched his right fist and swung it through the air towards the distant sea of clouds.

    ¡­

    What happens next sends shockwaves through the crew¡ªliterally and figuratively¡ªas Ron reveals the true power of the breathing method, setting the stage for a new chapter in their journey.

    A ferocious gust from Ron''s punch instantly cleared a massive swath of clouds ahead, leaving a fan-shaped, cloudless area with a radius of several dozen meters.

    "This is the force of my punch without using the breathing method. Now, watch closely as I demonstrate the same punch while using the breathing method," Ron explained, his calm voice steady yet commanding. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Under the watchful eyes of Kuina and the others, Ron took a slow, deep breath. The breathing method of the Sun activated, causing his blood to surge and boil within him. His long black hair began to sway, though there was no wind, and a spiraling aura of invisible force coiled around his clenched fist.

    This time, he launched the same punch toward the clouds that had naturally reformed in the distance.

    A deafening boom echoed as the air itself seemed to explode.

    The powerful blast swept out, creating visible shockwaves that rippled to either side. The crew''s hair whipped wildly in the turbulent air as the clouds surrounding the ship were obliterated entirely.

    Directly in front of Ron''s fist, a massive, elongated gap appeared in the sea of clouds¡ªa stretch over two hundred meters long and several dozen meters wide where no clouds dared linger.

    Lowering his fist, Ron turned back to his crew, who were frozen in stunned silence, their faces a mix of awe and disbelief. He smiled and said, "This is the difference between a punch using the breathing method and one without it. The breathing method allows you to condense and control your power more effectively, amplifying the force of the same attack."

    "Of course," he added, crossing his arms casually, "I''ve mastered the breathing method to its pinnacle. You won''t be able to reach this level immediately."

    "But," he continued, "even as you learn to control your blood flow with the breathing method, it will greatly enhance your ability to sense and strengthen your Armament Haki."

    Ron glanced at Kuina and asked, "You''ve noticed that, haven''t you?"

    Kuina nodded lightly, a subtle acknowledgment of the profound impact the breathing method had already made on her abilities.

    "Master! Master! Teach me!" Enzo could no longer contain its excitement. Its eyes sparkled with eagerness as it hopped toward Ron, its enthusiasm almost tangible.

    "Don''t rush," Ron chuckled. "The breathing method has various unique traits. I''ll teach each of you according to your individual strengths and characteristics."

    He paused, his expression growing serious. "Since we''ve become enemies of the World Government and the Marines, unless we remain in the sky forever, the moment we return to the sea, we''ll inevitably face pursuit. It''s likely that even Admiral-level forces will come after us. The risks are high, so it''s essential that all of you improve your combat capabilities as much as possible in the coming months."

    Ron''s voice carried an unyielding determination as he announced, "Six months from now, we''ll enter the Grand Line."

    Six months. That was the time Ron estimated he would need to fully master and familiarize himself with the abilities of the Float-Float Fruit. It was also the time he believed necessary for his crew to proficiently grasp the breathing method.

    "I''m ready," Conis declared with firm resolve.

    Robin and the others nodded in agreement, their faces equally serious and focused.

    Seeing their determination, Ron smiled. "There''s no need to be so tense. Relax a little."

    The crew exchanged glances, and then their eyes landed on Enzo. The Kung Fu Dugong stood stiffly upright, arms at its sides. Its serious expression and resolute stance were so comical that everyone burst into laughter.

    Their laughter, as light and cheerful as the ringing of bells, instantly dispelled the tense atmosphere, replacing it with the familiar warmth and camaraderie that defined their days aboard the Traveler.

    Enzo turned its head toward the sound of their laughter, scratching its head in confusion. "Master? What''s so funny?"

    Looking at its clueless, earnest expression, Ron couldn''t help but chuckle as well.

    "Nothing," he replied with a grin, his voice tinged with amusement.

 Chapter 130 - 130: 130: The Vision for the Float-Float Fruitâ€™s Powers

    Ron tailored the breathing techniques to suit the unique traits of each member of his crew.

    For Kuina, who pursued explosive strength and peak performance, he chose the Thunder Breathing Technique.

    Conis, with her gentle and tranquil demeanor, was taught the Water Breathing Technique.

    Bonney, whose Devil Fruit abilities required close contact with her opponents, benefited most from agility and speed. Thus, the Insect Breathing Technique was perfect for her. Robin, sharing similar needs for speed and precision, also began training in the same technique.

    Lastly, Enzo, with its fiery personality and natural enthusiasm for battle, was taught the Flame Breathing Technique.

    Ron didn''t stop there. For Kuina, a fellow swordswoman, he imparted a companion sword style that harmonized with the Thunder Breathing Technique.

    This sword technique comprised only a single move, but when mastered to its pinnacle, it was the most powerful strike in the Thunder Breathing arsenal. Focused and unparalleled, it culminated in the move known as Lightning Flash!

    In the days following Kuina''s mastery of the Thunder Breathing Technique, the Traveler often resonated with the sharp, tearing sound of air being split. A golden bolt of lightning would streak from the ship''s bow to its stern, leaving behind a lingering arc of sword energy that shimmered like an electric afterimage in the sky.

    While the crew immersed themselves in honing their breathing techniques to enhance their abilities, Ron was far from idle.

    Through daily experimentation, his understanding of the Float-Float Fruit grew sharper, and his control over it steadily approached the legendary prowess of the Golden Lion himself.

    His abilities now encompassed feats like pulling small islands into the sky, lifting large sections of earth, condensing seawater, and manipulating cloud formations with ease. The potential for large-scale attacks using this power was staggering.

    As he continued to refine his control, Ron''s thoughts wandered to Fujitora and the powers of the Gravity-Gravity Fruit.

    "If Fujitora can generate gravitational waves to create a force of repulsion capable of pushing everything away, then can the Float-Float Fruit, which manipulates gravity to make objects float, achieve something similar?"

    With this question in mind, Ron conducted numerous experiments, only to discover a crucial limitation: the Float-Float Fruit couldn''t manipulate gravity itself.

    Its power was confined to freeing inanimate objects from the pull of gravity, allowing them to float under the user''s control. Its strength lay in precise manipulation, not in altering gravity''s magnitude or direction.

    The Gravity-Gravity Fruit, on the other hand, excelled at adjusting the intensity and direction of gravity but lacked the Float-Float Fruit''s finesse in direct control.

    The two fruits shared similarities but differed significantly in their applications.

    In terms of raw ability, the Gravity-Gravity Fruit appeared superior. Its capabilities included horizontal gravity, zero gravity, anti-gravity, pressure, pull, repulsion, and even gravitational waves.

    However, the outcome of a confrontation between the two fruits would likely depend on the strength and ingenuity of the users.

    Ron couldn''t help but anticipate the day he would cross paths with Fujitora.

    "Will his gravity pull me down, or will my Float-Float abilities render his gravity meaningless?"

    With the knowledge that his powers couldn''t directly manipulate gravity, Ron shifted the development of his Float-Float Fruit abilities in a new direction.

    He began exploring ways to unleash devastating techniques by stripping objects of gravity.

    Beyond simple attacks like hurling massive mountains or torrents of seawater from above, Ron pondered new and more creative applications for his powers.

    As he delved into these possibilities, Ron didn''t neglect his training in physical strength, swordsmanship, and Haki.

    Akainu''s Great Eruption attack, though ultimately blocked, had left him struggling. If faced with another strike of similar magnitude, he wasn''t confident he could withstand it.

    While Aokiji could battle Akainu for ten days, and Kizaru likely stood on equal footing with them, Ron realized he had yet to reach the level of a Marine Admiral or the combatants who clashed at Marineford.

    And beyond the Admirals loomed even greater threats: the Five Elders, whose strength was shrouded in mystery, and Imu, the enigmatic figure at the pinnacle of power.

    Having positioned himself as their adversary, Ron didn''t entertain the hope of a protagonist''s halo or last-minute rescue. He understood that his survival and success depended solely on one thing¡ªhis own strength.

    True strength is the ultimate safeguard!

    With this realization, Ron set his sights firmly on the future. In six months, he would venture into the Grand Line and New World, hoping to utilize the system''s rewards to rapidly grow stronger. His goal was clear: to achieve the might of an Admiral¡ªor even a Yonko¡ªas quickly as possible.

    Because if the Marines decided to send someone as tricky as Kizaru after him, things would get...complicated. Staying perpetually airborne was not a viable solution.

    As Ron pondered his next move, elsewhere in the North Blue, the Marines Admiral, wielder of the Glint-Glint Fruit, Kizaru had already been dispatched by Fleet Admiral Sengoku.

    Now stationed at a North Blue Marine branch, Kizaru was awaiting any news of the elusive floating ship.

    The moment he received word of the vessel''s whereabouts, he would take action immediately.

    The World Government and the Marines had tolerated the Golden Lion in his decline, a shadow of his former self. But they could not afford to let someone as young and talented as Ron rise unchecked.

    Who knew how far this youth could ascend?

    The thought of another Whitebeard, in his prime and only in his twenties, was enough to rob the Five Elders of sleep.

    Thus, Kizaru had been urgently recalled from the New World, where he''d been managing affairs, and sent directly to the North Blue. With his ability to move at light speed and use photon manipulation for short bursts of flight, Kizaru was the ideal candidate for this mission.

    Ron, the Traveler, had to be dealt with¡ªbefore he became an unstoppable force.

    For five days, Kizaru had waited in the North Blue, yet there had been no sign of the floating ship.

    "Are we sure he''s still in the North Blue?"

    Sentomaru, hefting his massive battle axe, glanced at Kizaru and asked gruffly, "Old man, are we just going to sit here twiddling our thumbs until he decides to show up?"

    "Who knows, really?"

    Wearing his signature yellow-striped suit, the Justice cape draped over his shoulders, Kizaru lounged in a chair, legs crossed, lazily picking at his fingernails.

    "Maybe he''s already left the North Blue. Didn''t he mention heading to the Grand Line? Couldn''t he be there by now?" Sentomaru frowned.

    "The headquarters hasn''t heard anything yet either," Kizaru replied nonchalantly, still fiddling with his nails. "That kid''s pretty clever, you know. Maybe he guessed I''d be coming and decided to lie low¡­"

    "That''s¡­a possibility," Sentomaru admitted with a grim nod. "But if that''s the case, this is going to be tricky."

    "Very tricky indeed," Kizaru said, nodding sagely. "The World Government and the Marines have really stirred up a hornet''s nest this time, haven''t they? That young man, the Traveler Ron¡­"

    Sentomaru''s curiosity got the better of him. "You talk like you know this Ron guy pretty well. Are you familiar with him?"

    "Not really," Kizaru said with a wave of his hand. "We''ve only met a few times. But¡­"

    He tilted his head back, sunlight glinting off his sunglasses, and recalled the dark-haired youth he''d seen aboard that ship.

    That boy had looked at him with unwavering confidence, an unshakable belief that one day, he would surpass Kizaru''s strength.

    And in those eyes, Kizaru had seen something rare¡ªa resolute certainty in his own future that Kizaru had never encountered before.

    "Not too familiar," Kizaru murmured, standing up and gazing at the sky, hands buried in his pockets. "But I know one thing for sure."

    Sentomaru''s expression grew serious. "What''s that?"

    Kizaru''s next words sent a chill down Sentomaru''s spine, his eyes widening in shock.

    "That kid¡­ is a terrifying monster through and through. If I had a choice, I''d rather not face him as an enemy."

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 131 - 131: 131: Reaching the Grand Line

    The Float-Float Fruit''s powers, combined with Ron''s system space, were simply too convenient.

    With the amount of supplies that could be stored in the system, they could comfortably remain airborne for months on end.

    For six whole months, the Traveler had transformed into a floating ship, drifting high above the clouds, over 10,000 meters in the sky where no one could reach them. Not once did they descend to the sea below.

    Meanwhile, in the North Blue, Kizaru waited at the Marine branch for a month. Yet even with Sentomaru by his side, no news of the floating ship or the so-called "Calamity from the skies" surfaced. Finally, the Admiral and his companion returned to Marine Headquarters empty-handed.

    After the North Blue incident, where Ron''s actions shook the seas and his public challenge to the World Government and Marines went viral, everyone eagerly awaited his next move.

    But as the months passed, the sea returned to silence. Ron, the Traveler, along with his crew, seemed to have vanished overnight, leaving no trace behind. The man who once caused the world to tremble with a series of explosive events had seemingly disappeared into thin air.

    Everyone knew they were still in the sky, but the sky was vast¡ªwho could say where they truly were?

    As the heat of Ron''s exploits faded, the world''s attention shifted to new events. News of emerging pirates and ongoing conflicts among the New World Yonko soon dominated the seas once more.

    ¡­

    During those six months:

    Ace, after consuming the Logia Flame-Flame Fruit, made quite a name for himself in the Grand Line, earning the moniker "Fire Fist Ace." With a bounty of 96 million berries, he had quickly risen to become one of the most promising Supernovas.

    Elsewhere, Dracule Mihawk, the world''s greatest swordsman and a Warlord of the Sea, was reportedly sighted in the North Blue.

    In the New World, tensions brewed between Kaido''s Beast Pirates and Big Mom''s crew over the ownership of a particular island. While the two Yonko themselves didn''t clash, the skirmish between their crews became one of the most talked-about events of the half-year.

    ¡­

    One day, atop the towering Red Line near Reverse Mountain, a ship gently descended from the sky, landing on the peak of the continent that pierced through the clouds.

    Standing at the crossroads where the four seas'' ascending currents met the single descending current to the Grand Line, Ron and his crew marveled at the breathtaking view.

    To enter the Grand Line, all ships from the four seas¡ªunless they braved the Calm Belt¡ªhad to pass through this point.

    "What a magnificent sight," Conis remarked, her golden hair dancing in the fierce wind as she gazed ahead with a smile.

    Beside her, Robin nodded slightly, her usual calm demeanor unshaken by the awe-inspiring scenery.

    Ron, with his black blade at his side, chuckled as he made a rather unusual suggestion. "Since we''re here, how about we cook up some good food?"

    "Agreed!"

    Kuina and Bonney''s eyes lit up simultaneously¡ªthough their motivations were quite different. Kuina loved hotpot, while Bonney simply loved food.

    "Feasting time!"

    Even Enzo cheered enthusiastically.

    And so, amidst the convergence of the seas atop the Red Line, the crew set up a pot, unloaded a variety of ingredients, and began enjoying a hearty hotpot feast.

    ¡­

    They had barely started eating when a pirate ship sailed up one of the nearby currents.

    Onboard, a group of ambitious pirates, eager to conquer the Grand Line, spotted Ron and his crew casually having a meal atop the Red Line. The sight left them utterly speechless, their jaws dropping in disbelief.

    ¡­

    After finishing the meal, Ron stretched, his bones crackling audibly.

    "Six whole months of floating in the sky... It''s about time I stretched my legs," he said with a grin.

    Hearing his words, Kuina, Robin, and the others exchanged glances, smiling knowingly.

    "Let''s go," Ron declared. "It''s time to enter the Grand Line."

    ¡­

    The next day, the floating ship was sighted near Drum Island in the Grand Line. The sighting immediately sent ripples through the world.

    When news reached Marine Headquarters, Fleet Admiral Sengoku set down the receiver of the Den Den Mushi, his eyes gleaming with cold determination.

    "So, you''ve finally reappeared... Traveler Ron."

    To Sengoku, Ron was no longer a mere rogue¡ªhe was now an existential threat that had to be eliminated as soon as possible.

    Sengoku immediately issued an order, instructing Kizaru to take Vice Admirals Onigumo and Dalmatian aboard a warship and head straight to Drum Island, the so-called "Nation of Medicine."

    After all, when it came to someone like Ron, the Traveler, who possessed the powers of the Float-Float Fruit, the usual numbers of warships or personnel were practically meaningless.

    As Kizaru set off, Sengoku mulled over the matter further. To ensure everything was foolproof, he sent a message to one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea¡ªBartholomew Kuma.

    "If you assist Kizaru in capturing Ron, the Traveler, I''ll delay that matter by six months beyond the original agreement," Sengoku promised.

    After a moment of silence, Kuma agreed.

    Thus, the team dispatched to capture Ron now consisted of one Marine Admiral, two Marine Headquarters Vice Admirals, and one Warlord of the Sea!

    ¡­

    When news of this lineup broke, it created an uproar.

    Ron, the Traveler, who had caused a major disturbance in the North Blue half a year ago and then vanished from the public eye for six long months, had finally resurfaced in the Grand Line along with his floating ship. The fact that the Marines had sent such a formidable force to apprehend him only added fuel to the fire.

    The entire Grand Line erupted with excitement!

    ¡­

    The newspapers wasted no time, dedicating all their headlines to this breaking news.

    "Ron, the Traveler, has finally reappeared after six months of silence! We''ve been waiting for this!"

    "So, he''s arrived on the Grand Line now, huh? That guy¡­"

    "In comparison to his return, all those new pirate rookies recently making waves feel like small fry."

    "I wonder what kind of major headlines he''ll create this time. Damn, I''m starting to feel a little excited!"

    "Can''t wait to see what happens next!"

    "One Marine Admiral, two Vice Admirals, and a Warlord of the Sea¡­ My god, it''s like they''re preparing to fight a Yonko!"

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, onlookers from all walks of life began to chatter, their curiosity and excitement palpable.

    "Drum Island, huh? That''s so far from the Sabaody Archipelago. Otherwise, I''d love to go and watch this unfold in person." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You? If you went there, the aftermath of their fight alone would probably kill you. Just stay put and wait for the papers, buddy."

    "Ugh¡­ you''re probably right."

    "I heard the Calamaity from the skies Crew doesn''t have any notable records aside from Ron''s. That so-called Iron Witch¡­ think she''s strong enough to hold her own?"

    "Hmm¡­ probably not."

    "Well, we''ll see soon enough."

    ¡­

    Pirates, bounty hunters, journalists, and government intelligence agents all began converging on Drum Island at lightning speed.

    Journalists, in particular, were moving at a breakneck pace. After all, this was about Ron, the Traveler¡ªa man widely speculated to become the sea''s fifth emperor. His return was a sensational event that promised sky-high ratings and readership.

    Moreover, with Kizaru personally leading the charge, the possibility of witnessing a clash between a Marine Admiral and the enigmatic Ron was simply too good to miss.

    If they could also capture the strength and abilities of the other members of the Crew in action, it would be the kind of news that defined careers.

    Failing to report on this in time? Such a journalist wasn''t worthy of the title.

    This wasn''t just a story¡ªit was the story. And no one wanted to be left behind.

 Chapter 132 - 132: 132: On Drum Island

    On the snowy Drum Island floating amidst the sea¡ª

    As Ron and his crew stepped onto the island, a familiar voice echoed in his mind:

    [Ding! The system has detected that Drum Island meets the conditions for a sign-in. A sign-in reward awaits. Would you like to sign in?]

    "Sign in."

    [Sign-in successful. Rewards obtained: Vitality +10. Healing Skill upgraded to Level 2.]

    Ron checked the updated attributes of his Level 2 Healing Skill. There wasn''t much difference aside from one key change¡ªit could now be used twice a day instead of just once.

    "What heavy snow," Robin commented, pulling her white coat tighter around herself.

    "Yeah. It''s not even winter yet. Why is it snowing so much here?" Kuina brushed off the snowflakes accumulating on her hair.

    "It probably has to do with the island''s unique geography," Conis suggested as she adjusted her hat.

    "The visibility ahead is so poor. I hope this snowstorm ends soon," she added.

    Ron, brought back to his senses, chuckled. "That''s an easy fix."

    He snapped his fingers. A faint ripple emanated from him, spreading out across the entire island. In an instant, the swirling snowstorm ceased, and countless snowflakes froze mid-air, suspended as if time itself had stopped.

    The entire Drum Island was now encased in a mesmerizing dome of snowflakes.

    ¡­

    "What... what is this?"

    Chopper, who was outside collecting firewood near a wooden cabin, looked up with a bewildered expression.

    ¡­

    "Your Majesty!"

    Dalton, a Zoan-type Ox-Ox Fruit user, strode briskly into the castle.

    "What now?"

    Inside Drum Kingdom''s castle, the current king, Wapol, a user of the Munch-Munch Fruit, frowned impatiently as he reclined on his throne. Beside him, a woman fed him delicacies, one bite at a time.

    "The snowstorm outside suddenly stopped!"

    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Wapol asked dismissively, closing his eyes to continue enjoying his meal.

    "No... but the way the snow looks is strange."

    "Strange?" Wapol opened his eyes slightly. "What''s so strange about snow?"

    "You''ll understand if you come outside and see for yourself."

    Reluctantly, Wapol rose from his throne and followed Dalton to the castle entrance perched atop the towering Drum Rockies.

    What he saw made his eyes widen in shock. The snowstorm hadn''t just stopped¡ªit was frozen in mid-air, with countless snowflakes hanging motionless in the sky.

    "What in the world is going on?!"

    ¡­

    Back in the forest, surrounded by the snow-covered landscape, Ron and his crew continued their journey.

    Robin glanced at the countless suspended snowflakes, then turned to Ron, who was clad in a black coat, his short black hair tousled by the breeze. His black sword hung casually at his waist. "Won''t using your abilities like this drain your stamina?" she asked.

    "For me, making objects float doesn''t consume much energy. It''s the control that''s more demanding¡ªthe bigger and heavier the object, the greater the strain," Ron replied with a smile.

    "I see," Robin nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡­

    As they walked further, a group of massive carnivorous rabbits, the Lapahn, appeared ahead of them.

    One of the rabbits lunged at them, baring its fangs.

    Yet the group acted as though they hadn''t noticed, continuing forward as if the creature didn''t exist.

    A nearby villager, witnessing this, couldn''t help but shout out a warning. However, before he could finish his sentence, the Lapahn that had pounced on them was sent flying backward in an instant.

    The villager''s eyes widened in disbelief as he saw what had happened. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Standing there, with a black steel vest and a red bandana, was a Dugong. It had its right fist extended forward, and the Lapahn was already sprawled unconscious on the ground.

    The remaining Lapahn, undeterred, charged toward the group en masse.

    The Dugong, with a flash of movement, vanished from its spot, leaving behind only a dark blur. Seconds later, the twenty or so Lapahn were all lying unconscious on the snowy ground.

    The stunned villager could only gape at the unharmed Enzo. He gulped nervously, muttering, "Incredible¡­ just incredible¡­"

    Enzo, stood with its back to the villager, its body trembling slightly. Its little tail wagged bashfully, clearly flattered by the praise.

    "You''re still dawdling? Hurry up!"

    From a distance, Bonney, now in the form of a young girl, stood with one hand on her hip, yelling impatiently. "We''re leaving without you!"

    "Coming!" Enzo called out, quickly catching up.

    As Ron and his group disappeared into the snowy horizon, the villager, still in shock, murmured to himself, "Just¡­ who are those people?"

    ¡­

    The arrival of a mysterious group on Drum Island quickly reached the ears of King Wapol.

    "Dalton, send men immediately to capture these outsiders," Wapol commanded without hesitation.

    "Your Majesty, shouldn''t we at least confirm their intentions first? Taking action so rashly might¡ª"

    "Shut up!"

    Wapol shot Dalton a vicious glare. "I am the king! The king''s orders are absolute! As of today, my decree is that outsiders are to be arrested on sight. Do you have a problem with that?"

    "...No, Your Majesty," Dalton replied, suppressing his disdain.

    "Then what are you waiting for? Go!"

    "...As you command."

    Though his heart protested, Dalton bowed his head and reluctantly led the royal guards to apprehend the group of outsiders.

    ¡­

    Outside a small wooden cabin, Dr. Kureha stood with a bottle of plum wine in hand, staring at the snowflakes suspended mid-air.

    "Well, now, this is something I''ve never seen in over a hundred years of life. Ku-hahaha!"

    "How do you think it''s happening?" Chopper asked curiously, clutching an armful of firewood by her side.

    "Who cares? There''s no shortage of bizarre things on this ocean."

    Wearing sunglasses and dressed in denim, Dr. Kureha took a swig directly from the bottle before turning to head back inside.

    Just as the duo prepared to retreat to the cabin, a sudden flash lit up the distant sky.

    A dark slash, stretching over a thousand meters, flickered for a moment before vanishing.

    Dr. Kureha and Chopper turned their heads sharply.

    In the distance, the towering Drum Rockies came into view. To their shock, a massive mountain appeared as though it had been sliced diagonally by a giant blade. The upper half, with a smooth and gleaming cut surface, began to slide downward.

    "Eh?!?!" Chopper''s eyes nearly popped out of his head.

    Dr. Kureha''s expression was no less astonished.

    The upper half of the mountain, along with the royal palace perched upon it, slid off the mountain. In the stunned silence of the entire Drum Kingdom, the enormous structure crashed to the ground.

    BOOM!

    The earth trembled violently, and the shockwave scattered the floating snowflakes in all directions.

    As the dust settled, all eyes in the kingdom turned to the mountain, now sheared in half. The once-grand royal palace had been obliterated in an instant.

    Everyone in Drum Kingdom stood frozen, their minds unable to process what had just occurred.

    Without any warning¡ª

    The royal palace of Drum Kingdom was gone.

    The tyrannical King Wapol¡­ his fate unknown.

    -------------------------

    Patreon 40+ Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 133 - 133: 133: The Tyrantâ€”Bartholomew Kuma!

    Meanwhile¡­

    In the waters not far from Drum Island, a Marine battleship was swiftly approaching.

    On its deck, Admiral Kizaru, clad in his signature yellow-striped suit and wearing the Justice coat draped over his shoulders, stood with his hands casually in his pockets. He gazed at the fleeting dark slash that had illuminated the sky over the island and remarked in his characteristic lazy drawl:

    "Well, well¡­ looks like it''s really there."

    Beside him stood Vice Admirals Onigumo and Doberman. Onigumo''s face was as cold as ever, while Doberman crossed his arms, his expression one of unyielding seriousness.

    Doberman glanced at Kizaru and asked, "Admiral Kizaru, shouldn''t we wait for Bartholomew Kuma?"

    "No need. I''m sure he''s already there," Kizaru replied with a faint smile, his eyes fixed on the island.

    After all, in this world, few could rival Kizaru''s speed¡ªand Bartholomew Kuma was likely one of the rare exceptions.

    ¡­ S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At the rocky shoreline of Drum Island, Bartholomew Kuma stood tall and imposing. He stared silently at Drum Rockies, his expression as unchanging as stone.

    ¡­

    Elsewhere, deep in the snow-covered forest at the base of the shattered Drum Rockies, Ron and his companions stood surrounded by countless unconscious Drum Kingdom soldiers scattered across the white expanse.

    Dalton, the captain of the royal guards, was sent flying like a cannonball after being struck in the abdomen by Enzo''s Armament Haki-infused punch.

    "Master, this guy''s pretty weak," Enzo muttered, turning to Ron.

    He couldn''t even take three punches. How boring.

    Enzo sighed, clearly disappointed. What he truly craved was a fight against a worthy opponent.

    Dalton coughed up blood as he struggled to rise from the snow. His eyes were wide with terror as he looked at the group¡ªone man, four women, and a sea creature¡ªstanding before him.

    "Y-You¡­ Who are you?"

    "Us?"

    Ron smiled faintly. "We''re just simple travelers. Though lately, the world seems to call us¡­ the Calamity from the Skies."

    The Calamity from the Skies?!

    Dalton''s pupils constricted in shock.

    He recognized that name.

    "Y-You''re¡­ that¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a loud explosion erupted behind him.

    From the rubble of the destroyed palace, a massive figure emerged.

    It was King Wapol.

    Or rather, what he had become. In a desperate attempt to save himself, Wapol had overused his Munch-Munch Fruit powers, fusing his body with much of the palace structure. He had lost all semblance of sanity, transforming into a towering monster¡ªdozens of meters tall, with much of his body made of bricks and stone.

    With crazed, glowing eyes, the colossal creature roared and began charging toward Ron''s group, mindlessly smashing everything in its path.

    ¡­

    Kuina stepped forward, her hand resting lightly on the hilt of her sword, Wado Ichimonji. She exhaled softly before drawing her blade.

    Slash!

    A glimmer of sword light flashed through the air.

    In an instant, Wado Ichimonji was back in its sheath.

    Click.

    The sound of the sword fully returning to the scabbard echoed faintly.

    For a moment, silence hung in the air. Then, a sharp line appeared on Wapol''s stone body.

    In Dalton''s stunned gaze, the monstrous figure split diagonally into two halves.

    The cut was impossibly smooth.

    ¡­

    "What a beautiful strike," Conis praised. "Kuina, it looks like you''re not far from becoming a great swordsman."

    Kuina shook her head. "No, I still have a long way to go."

    "Indeed," Ron agreed, nodding thoughtfully. "That Draw-and-Sheath Slash was only effective because you harnessed the concentrated power of the Thunder Breathing technique, allowing for a momentary burst of force. While impressive, it''s still far from what a true great swordsman can achieve¡­"

    Before Ron could finish speaking, he caught a glimpse of Kuina casting him a slightly irritated glance, her cheeks puffing out just a little.

    Conis, Robin, and the now child-sized Bonnie were also looking at Ron with expressions of mild disappointment.

    "What''s wrong? Did I say something I shouldn''t have?" Ron asked in confusion.

    The pink-haired Bonnie, now appearing as a small girl and draped in her red cloak, put her hands on her hips and sighed at Ron. "Sometimes, Captain, you can be so dense."

    "Indeed," Robin agreed with a faint smile.

    "Absolutely," Conis chimed in, nodding as if in solidarity.

    Ron and Enzo exchanged glances, matching question marks practically floating above their heads. Both were utterly baffled by the women''s reaction.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Dalton, who had finally confirmed the identity of the group, felt as if a storm was raging in his heart. He took a deep breath, threw down his weapon, and fell to his knees before the black-haired youth leading the group. Pressing his forehead firmly to the snowy ground, he cried out:

    "Forgive me for offending you all! My actions are inexcusable and deserving of death!"

    The group turned their attention to him, their expressions calm but curious.

    Dalton continued, his voice filled with desperation, "The offense is entirely the fault of King Wapol and myself as the captain of his guard. I am willing to offer my life in atonement, but I beg you¡ªplease do not punish the innocent citizens of this kingdom!"

    His resolve for self-sacrifice was clear, and his words carried the weight of genuine remorse.

    ¡­

    Ron narrowed his eyes slightly at Dalton''s plea. "Is that so? Then¡­ go ahead and die."

    As he spoke, he raised a finger. The snowflakes suspended in the air around them suddenly coalesced into several massive lions made entirely of snow. With an avalanche-like roar, they surged toward Dalton, burying him completely under a mountain of snow.

    Watching the scene, Conis tilted her head and asked, "Is he¡­ dead?"

    "Zoan-type Devil Fruit users don''t die so easily," Ron replied with a faint smile. "Besides, I''m not a bloodthirsty person. He was merely following orders. Why take a life without reason? Eliminating the one who gave the order is enough."

    Kuina gave a small nod of approval. She also felt Ron''s approach was the right one.

    But before they could discuss further, Ron suddenly turned his head to look in another direction. A smile spread across his face. "Don''t you agree¡­ Kuma?"

    The rest of the group hadn''t yet registered what he meant when a massive figure seemed to appear on the open snowfield as if out of nowhere.

    "Bartholomew Kuma¡ªthe Tyrant!"

    Robin''s eyes widened as she recognized him, a bead of sweat rolling down her forehead.

    "The Seven Warlords of the Sea?" Conis gasped, clearly startled. "Why would one of the Seven Warlords be here?"

    However, Bonnie''s reaction was different. When she looked at Kuma, her face lit up with a mix of excitement and joy.

    Kuina, momentarily stunned, quickly recalled something. Years ago, when she and Ron had traveled to the Goa Kingdom aboard a Revolutionary Army ship, Kuma had been by Dragon''s side. He had even given her and Ron a few candies back then. His demeanor had been gentle and kind.

    Why was someone who had once been with the Revolutionary Army now a member of the Seven Warlords of the Sea?

    ¡­

    "It''s been a long time," Ron said, addressing the man nicknamed the Tyrant.

    "Six years, if I recall correctly," Kuma replied. His voice was unexpectedly soft, surprising both Robin and Conis.

    Hearing that familiar gentle tone, Bonnie''s eyes welled with tears. Back when Kuma and the Revolutionary Army had saved her from a war-torn nation, it was with that same comforting voice that he had spoken words of reassurance.

    Kuma might have forgotten, but Bonnie never could. To her, Bartholomew Kuma was a savior.

    ¡­

    "I heard what you said just now. You spoke well," Kuma said, his gaze fixed on Ron. "Mindless slaughter can never solve anything. In the past, I didn''t understand this and made many mistakes."

    Ron''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of curiosity flashing in them.

    The past Kuma? Mistakes he made?

    Could the things Bartholomew Kuma had done in the past have something to do with why he willingly allowed himself to be modified by Vegapunk?

 Chapter 134 - 134: 134: Facing Kizaru - An Epic Battle

    "Are you here to capture me?" Ron asked, his gaze fixed on Kuma.

    Kuma nodded, his expression calm. "It''s not just me. Admiral Kizaru is also on his way."

    Ron narrowed his eyes.

    Kuma mentioned only Kizaru, as if implying that the admiral was the sole threat worth noting. The two vice admirals accompanying them didn''t even warrant a mention; in Kuma''s eyes, they posed no significant danger to Ron.

    "In the middle of the battle, I''ll find an opportunity to send you all away," Kuma said, his voice steady. "If you''re going on a journey, where would you like to go?"

    Before Ron could respond, a yellow flash flickered on the horizon above the distant sea.

    Both Ron and Kuma sensed Admiral Kizaru''s arrival at almost the same time. Kuma raised his massive paw, directing it toward Ron and his group.

    "Pressure Cannon."

    A paw-shaped shockwave shot toward them with incredible speed.

    Ron instantly utilized Shave to evade the attack. The shockwave struck the ground where he had been standing, creating a massive paw-shaped crater over ten meters wide. The earth fractured and sank under the immense force.

    Above the battlefield, golden photons coalesced into the form of Admiral Kizaru. Hands tucked into his pockets, he exuded his signature air of laziness and nonchalance.

    "Already started fighting, huh? As expected, you''re quite fast, Kuma," Kizaru remarked.

    As he appeared, Kuina, with her blue hair tied in a high ponytail, instinctively reached for the hilt of her sword. Her aura shifted, gathering into a sharp, focused energy that promised an explosive strike at any moment.

    Conis, meanwhile, activated her ability. Countless iron spikes materialized around her, spinning and glinting with deadly precision as they hovered protectively in her orbit, their tips aimed at Kizaru.

    Even Enzo adopted a fighting stance. Spiraling energy coiled around his small fists, poised for an attack.

    "Oh?" Kizaru''s eyes gleamed with faint interest.

    These three... All of them had mastered Observation Haki?

    A moment later, Bonney and Robin, though slightly slower to react, also shifted into combat stances. Their gazes locked onto Kizaru, ready to unleash their respective abilities.

    Having dodged Kuma''s initial attack, Ron returned to stand protectively in front of his companions, his demeanor calm.

    "Seeing me doesn''t seem to surprise you much," Kizaru said, his gaze lazily drifting over Ron.

    "I expected it," Ron replied with a faint smile. "But I''ll admit, your speed is faster than I anticipated." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "When dealing with someone like you, how could we not move quickly?" Kizaru remarked as he vanished in a blur of light.

    In an instant, Kizaru reappeared right before Ron, his glowing right leg raised high. "Have you ever been kicked at the speed of light?"

    "Never."

    With the aid of Observation Haki, Ron predicted Kizaru''s movements. He lifted his own leg, encased in Armament Haki, to counter the incoming attack.

    The moment their Haki-infused legs collided, a devastating shockwave erupted, radiating outward like a violent storm.

    The ground beneath them quaked and caved, fissures spreading in every direction.

    The air roared with a deafening boom as fierce winds tore through the surroundings.

    The thick snow blanketing the area was blown away entirely, trees splintered and toppled, and the earth itself seemed to recoil.

    From where Ron and Kizaru stood, an expansive, spherical void formed amidst the falling snow¡ªa space completely devoid of any snowflakes within a radius of a hundred meters.

    Kizaru, still with his hands casually in his pockets, peered down at Ron, who had matched his Flash Kick with ease. A sly smile crept across his face.

    "So, this is your current strength? Terrifying, as expected," Kizaru drawled.

    Ron''s dark hair whipped in the wind as he looked up with a harmless yet defiant grin.

    "Enough talk. If you''re going to fight, fight. Don''t waste my time with nonsense."

    "Such a scary young man," Kizaru quipped, his body transforming back into photons as he teleported away.

    Ron disappeared from his spot as well.

    The battle between Ron and Kizaru commenced with blinding speed. Even Kuina, the strongest among Ron''s crew, found herself unable to keep up. The combatants moved too quickly for the naked eye to follow. Without Observation Haki, it was impossible to pinpoint their exact locations.

    For those observing, the battle was a chaotic blur. Ron and Kizaru''s forms appeared and vanished across the battlefield in rapid succession.

    Every clash of their attacks unleashed thunderous booms that echoed across Drum Island, shaking the very ground beneath their feet.

    "What''s happening?"

    The residents of Drum Island emerged from their homes, gazing in bewilderment at the tumultuous skies.

    The townspeople gathered on the streets, staring at the distant mountains where flashes of yellow and black light illuminated the horizon.

    The ground trembled violently as if an earthquake had struck.

    Under the astonished gazes of the people, an entire swath of the forest in the distance seemed to erupt in an explosion, leaving behind a massive crater where once stood an untouched landscape.

    "Is this... divine punishment?" one villager murmured, his voice trembling with fear.

    The sheer ferocity of the battle caused avalanches to cascade across Drum Island. The local animals, including the carnivorous Lapahns, scattered in panic, turning the island into utter chaos.

    Inside a hollowed-out tree cabin, where Dr. Kureha and Chopper resided, the ground shook violently once again.

    Dr. Kureha, unable to contain her frustration, stormed outside.

    "What the hell is going on out here?!" she demanded, her voice cutting through the howling wind.

    Curious, Chopper followed Dr. Kureha outside.

    Just as the two stepped out¡ª

    Zap!

    A yellow laser shot diagonally from the sky, crashing into a nearby forest. The resulting explosion sent shockwaves rippling across the area. Before they could react, Dr. Kureha and Chopper were both blown off their feet and hurled back into the wooden house through the open door.

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"

    Dr. Kureha rubbed her head as she scrambled to her feet.

    Chopper, upside down with his legs kicking in the air, looked utterly dumbfounded.

    The two quickly steadied themselves and peeked cautiously outside.

    The sight before them made Chopper''s eyes nearly pop out of his head.

    "Huh?! What is this?!"

    Even Dr. Kureha, despite her hundred years of life experience, broke into a cold sweat.

    The once-verdant forest had been completely obliterated by the blast, leaving behind a massive crater with jagged edges radiating outward.

    "What on earth... happened here?" Dr. Kureha muttered in disbelief.

    "Doctor... look! At the edge of the crater!" Chopper''s voice trembled as he pointed a hoof toward the sky.

    Dr. Kureha followed his gaze, her pupils shrinking as they landed on a figure hovering above the crater, his Justice cloak billowing in the wind.

    "That... that''s a Marine Admiral?!"

    Before she could process the gravity of what she was seeing¡ª

    Whoosh!

    A crescent-shaped black slash erupted from the depths of the crater, slicing toward the Admiral in the sky.

    Kizaru raised a hand, forming a sword of light. Holding it with both hands, he swung downward, effortlessly blocking the mighty attack.

    Dr. Kureha and Chopper stared in shock as a black-haired youth wielding a black blade slowly ascended from the depths of the crater.

    Dr. Kureha''s mind reeled.

    "Could it be... him?!"

    ¡­

    Ron and Kizaru, having tested each other with kicks earlier, now engaged in a fierce exchange of swordplay.

    The moment Ron''s black blade clashed with Kizaru''s light sword, a black wave of energy erupted, carving through everything in its path.

    A golden slash shot skyward, tearing through the clouds and leaving a scar in the sky that stretched for several kilometers.

    As Ron and Kizaru''s intense battle unfolded, Vice Admirals Doberman and Onigumo arrived on the island, leading a battalion of Marines armed with swords and guns.

    Onigumo immediately engaged Kuina, while Conis and Enzo joined forces against Doberman.

    Robin and Bonney, meanwhile, tackled the onslaught of Marines encircling them.

    Standing a short distance away from the chaotic battlefield, Kuma watched silently, his gaze fixed on the fierce clash between Ron and Kizaru.

    ¡­

    Out at sea, near Drum Island, ships of pirates, journalists, and adventurers converged upon the area.

    Many pirate ships stopped in their tracks when they spotted the Marine warship docked at the shore. None of them dared to get too close, unwilling to attract the attention of an Admiral. Observing from a safe distance was enough for them.

    On the other hand, journalists from the World Economy News Paper, under the command of their chief Morgans, were racing toward the island.

    "Hurry! We need to broadcast this battle live!"

    This was the kind of war the whole world would want to see.

 Chapter 135 - 135: 135: Calamity from the Skies vs. the Vice Admiral

    Drum Island was now divided into two battlefields.

    At the forefront of Drum Mountain, chaos reigned as swords clashed.

    ¡­

    "A dual-wielding swordswoman? What''s your name?"

    Vice Admiral Onigumo, known for his Eight-Sword Style, glared menacingly at the calm and composed Kuina. His helmeted visage radiated a ferocity that matched his reputation within Marine Headquarters.

    After their initial exchange of blows, Onigumo had to admit¡ªthis blue-haired swordswoman was exactly as Gion had described: a warrior deserving of his full strength.

    "Kuina. Just Kuina," she responded, her voice steady as she held the Wado Ichimonji in her right hand and the fine-grade blade White Fish in her left.

    Onigumo''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "I''ll remember that."

    With a flash, his figure disappeared using Shave.

    But Kuina remained unperturbed. Activating her Observation Haki, she didn''t even turn to look. Her dual blades swept backward with precision.

    Clang!

    Her swords intercepted all eight of Onigumo''s blades.

    A sharp burst of sword energy erupted from their clash, scattering the snow-covered ground into the air.

    In an instant, the two were surrounded by a flurry of snowflakes, dancing chaotically in the aftermath of their power.

    The next moment, Kuina and Onigumo began exchanging blows at an incomprehensible speed. Shadows of their blades collided repeatedly amidst the swirling snow, producing a cacophony of crisp yet heavy metallic clashes.

    Clang! Clang! Clang!

    Waves of sword energy shot out from their duel, carving deep grooves into the ground and making it impossible for anyone to approach.

    ¡­

    Not far from this duel of swordsmasters, another battle raged. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Vice Admiral Doberman, his fists hardened with Armament Haki, clashed against Enzo''s equally hardened fists.

    Boom!

    The shockwave from their collision instantly evaporated the floating snowflakes around them.

    Doberman frowned. "This¡­ Is this the Eight Impact Fist?"

    He was taken aback by the power emanating from the Dugong''s strikes. Not only had this creature mastered both Armament and Observation Haki, but it also seemed to have learned the Chinjao family''s signature martial art.

    Meanwhile, Enzo''s eyes gleamed with excitement. This was a rare chance for him to fight such a powerful opponent.

    With the Flame Breathing Technique in full effect, spiraling heatwaves danced around Enzo''s fists. His Armament-Hardened punches exuded a concentrated force that reflected years of relentless training.

    Doberman could feel the increasing intensity of the punches. His expression shifted slightly. "This Creature''s power is nearly on par with a Rear Admiral''s¡­"

    Suddenly, Doberman''s eyes sharpened. Danger surged from behind.

    Reacting swiftly, he unleashed a powerful blow to repel Enzo before spinning around. His other hand gripped his longsword and slashed backward.

    Clang!

    Three black, spiraling iron spikes, moving at twice the speed of sound, collided with his blade. The impact sent shockwaves up Doberman''s arm, and the sheer force drove him back several steps.

    But it didn''t end there.

    From above, countless steel feathers rained down like bullets.

    Doberman executed Shave, disappearing from his position just as the feathers pierced the ground. The rocky terrain where he had stood moments earlier was reduced to a crater several meters deep.

    In the air, Conis hovered gracefully, her four massive, black steel wings fluttering slightly as she evaded an incoming slash with precision.

    Doberman looked up, his gaze serious.

    Conis wore a pristine white coat, her golden hair flowing freely. Her fair and strikingly beautiful features radiated an angelic aura, but her towering steel wings and the dark steel blades floating ominously around her told a different story.

    Around her floated more than a dozen blades, their edges blackened with Armament Haki, moving silently but exuding deadly precision.

    She was a perfect blend of ethereal beauty and mechanical menace¡ªan angelic figure fused with the essence of a demon.

    Doberman''s brow furrowed. "A witch who commands Iron..."

    This opponent wasn''t just strong; she was a challenge he couldn''t underestimate.

    Conis raised her hand, and the blades hovering around her began spinning at incredible speeds.

    "Iron Spiked Cage."

    "Armament Haki¡ªHarden!" Doberman''s entire body turned jet black with Haki as he withstood the attack head-on.

    The steel spikes clashed against his Haki-hardened body, emitting sharp metallic screeches, like rain hitting an iron drum.

    Conis''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    As expected of a Marine Vice Admiral... such formidable Haki.

    "This level of attack won''t do much to me," Doberman said, a cigarette dangling from his lips.

    He swung his blade, launching several sword slashes toward Conis in the air.

    Though not a master swordsman, his mastery of swordsmanship combined with his powerful Armament Haki made his strikes deadly.

    Conis maneuvered through the slashes with the agility of her steel wings, choosing not to block them directly.

    Dodging with grace, she continued her relentless steel manipulation, launching a torrent of attacks at Doberman.

    In the distance, the battles raged on, the snowy landscape of Drum Island transformed into a stage for combat that would shake the world.

    ..

    Nearby, Enzo was about to join the fight when Conis shouted, "I''ll keep him busy! Enzo, go help Robin and the others! We''ll regroup later!"

    "Understood!"

    Enzo nodded, charging toward Robin''s side.

    "Don''t even think about it!" Doberman growled.

    He unleashed a Tempest Kick aimed at Enzo, but Enzo blocked it with its Haki-hardened arms, absorbing the impact as it sped toward Robin''s battlefield.

    Doberman moved to pursue but was intercepted by Conis.

    "Steel Dance!"

    Steel tendrils, flexible yet deadly, coiled around Dalmatian''s limbs, pinning him in place.

    "Damn it!"

    Veins bulged on Dalmatian''s forehead as he struggled against the steel binds.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, reporters from the World Economic News were rushing to the scene.

    They arrived to witness Kuina''s duel with Onigumo at a stalemate, Conis holding Doberman at bay, and Enzo, Robin, and Bonney dominating the Marine elites.

    "We made it just in time!"

    "Perfect timing!"

    "Big news incoming!"

    The reporters, all elite members of Morgans'' team, immediately began recording with their imaging and photo Den Den Mushi.

    Some even started calling Morgans to set up a live broadcast.

    Soon, the fight was being broadcast on giant screens across the world, drawing massive attention.

    ¡­

    In Sabaody Archipelago, crowds quickly gathered beneath the screens.

    "This is... a live broadcast of the Marines fighting the Calamity from the Skies Crew?!"

    "No way! Morgans is amazing for pulling off a live feed!"

    "That female swordsman can hold her own against Vice Admiral Onigumo? Incredible!"

    "The Steel Witch is so beautiful... no, more like a Steel Angel!"

    "She''s a criminal! How can you call her an angel with those terrifying abilities?"

    "And that Dugong knows martial arts?!"

    "Incredible... even without Ron, the other members of the Crew are insanely strong!"

    "Where is Ron? Why isn''t he showing up?"

    "And what about Admiral Kizaru or the Warlord Kuma? Are they fighting elsewhere?"

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 136 - 136: 136: Kizaruâ€™s Light-Speed Kick!

    The World Government.

    The Marines Headquarters.

    The Four Emperors of the New World.

    The Seven Warlords of the Sea.

    Nations across the world.

    And countless pirate supernovas¡ªall were paying close attention to this battle.

    After six months of silence, Ron and his crew had reappeared on the Grand Line, and the world was eager to gauge their strength. Both Ron''s own power and the capabilities of his subordinates were now the focus of global attention.

    ¡­

    Totto Land - Big Mom''s Territory¡­

    "So, that''s Nico Robin?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Big Mom stared at the live broadcast while stuffing her mouth with cake. Her sharp gaze fixated on Robin, dismissing the rest of the crew as insignificant. To her, their combined strength wouldn''t even match a single one of her three Sweet Commanders.

    Beside her, Katakuri watched the broadcast intently. Unlike his mother, he found Ron and his crew rather intriguing.

    ¡­

    Suddenly, the screen lit up with an intense burst of light over Drum Island. In the next moment, countless beams of dazzling energy rained down from the sky, targeting a specific area below.

    "That''s Admiral Kizaru''s Yasakani no Magatama," Garp remarked from within Marine Headquarters. He leaned back, munching on senbei while watching the large screen before him.

    Around him stood several Vice Admirals, including Momousagi, Chaton, Momonga, Hina, and Vice Admiral Tsuru. All eyes were locked on the broadcast.

    On the screen, a massive black cross-shaped slash surged upward, meeting the descending light projectiles head-on.

    The slash tore through the light attacks and shot straight toward the sky, forcing Kizaru to teleport away. The black energy continued upward, cleaving through the dark clouds above Drum Island, splitting them into four distinct pieces.

    Chaton couldn''t hide his astonishment.

    "That brat''s swordsmanship has advanced so much?!"

    "Just a few years ago, he was training under Momonga, and now..." Chaton glanced toward Momonga, smirking. "Momonga, looks like you''re no match for him anymore, huh?"

    Momonga''s face twitched at the comment, drawing a few stifled laughs from those around him.

    Back on the screen, Ron and Kizaru were now clearly visible in the air. One held a massive black blade, while the other wielded a glowing sword over two meters long.

    They stood in midair, facing off from a distance. Above them, the once-dense storm clouds had scattered, and snowflakes, suspended in the air, were disintegrating under the pressure of their confrontation.

    Even through the screen, viewers could feel the suffocating tension between these two powerhouses. Across the world, countless spectators gulped nervously, sweat forming on their brows.

    What would happen next?

    ¡­

    Floating amidst the shattered remnants of Drum Island''s mountainous terrain, Ron and Kizaru locked eyes.

    "Your crew is impressive," Kizaru commented casually, glancing down at the battlefield. "Managing to hold off two Vice Admirals is no small feat."

    He paused, smirking. "But once Bartholomew Kuma steps in, they''ll all be finished."

    In response, Ron''s expression remained impassive. Standing in midair as if it were solid ground, he calmly extended his hand. The air rippled like water, and three swords materialized, their hilts hovering near him with their blades pointed downward.

    Raikiri.

    Oto.

    Kogarashi.

    Each sword radiated a powerful aura, and together with the Shusui in Ron''s hand, this display would drive any swordsman into envy.

    "Ah, the legacy of Golden Lion Shiki, I see," Kizaru mused. "So, you''re relying on these to defeat me?"

    With a tilt of his head, Kizaru raised his leg. In an instant, his foot transformed into light, elongating into a beam that stretched hundreds of meters toward Ron''s neck.

    The attack came faster than any observer could react, leaving barely a fraction of a second to respond.

    "You''ve ever been kicked at the speed of light?" Kizaru taunted, repeating his infamous line. This time, the speed of his attack was nearly double its previous velocity.

    For anyone without the highest level of Observation Haki¡ªthose capable of seeing brief glimpses into the future¡ªthis strike was unavoidable.

    Yet, as Kizaru''s attack was about to connect, Ron vanished.

    The massive beam of light continued its trajectory, slicing through the air with incredible force. Far in the distance, it struck another peak on Drum Island, obliterating its upper half in a deafening collapse.

    "Hmm?"

    Kizaru retracted his leg, a flicker of surprise flashing across his usually indifferent expression.

    To think someone could evade that kick?

    High above, Ron hovered, his gaze shifting briefly to the collapsing mountain peak below.

    Such terrifying power¡­ If that kick had landed, it wouldn''t have been pretty.

    A moment ago, Ron had simultaneously activated Level 4 Transparent World and Level 5 Observation Haki, sensing the imminent danger. The moment Kizaru''s leg moved, Ron used Shave to dodge in the nick of time.

    He now fixed his sharp eyes on Kizaru, narrowing them slightly.

    This monkey¡­ seems like he''s getting serious now.

    ¡­

    Kizaru''s kick and Ron''s evasion had occurred in a mere instant. Many spectators watching the broadcast blinked, and suddenly, Ron had vanished from his previous position, replaced by a collapsing mountain.

    As for Kizaru, he appeared as if he hadn''t moved at all.

    "Uh¡­ just now¡­ what happened?"

    "No idea."

    "I didn''t catch it."

    "How did that mountain suddenly collapse? Did those two do it? What''s going on?"

    The vast majority of people watching were utterly confused. Even pirates with bounties in the tens of millions of berries failed to comprehend what had transpired.

    However, a select few true elites had either witnessed or deduced the events. They now stared at the screen with grave and focused expressions.

    "To evade Kizaru''s attack like that¡­"

    ¡­

    New World ¨C Somewhere on a Remote Island

    In a dimly lit bar, the Red-Haired Pirates were gathered, drinks in hand, gazing at a similar screen. The vibrant, unmistakable red hair of Shanks stood out as he casually sipped his drink, his gaze fixed on the unfolding battle.

    Beside him, Benn Beckman exhaled a cloud of smoke, his sharp eyes narrowing as he studied the black-clad figure of Ron.

    "Captain, what''s your take?"

    "What''s my take?" Shanks smiled faintly, setting his drink down. "Hmm¡­ not bad. Solid prediction."

    Across the room, Roux, busy stuffing his mouth with food, nodded in agreement. "Quick on his feet too!"

    "But his attacks still aren''t fast enough."

    Yasopp chuckled, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "If he wants to take down someone like Kizaru, it''ll be pretty tough."

 Chapter 137 - 137: 137: Kuinaâ€™s Thunderclap Flashâ€”A Desperate Situation

    On the remnants of the severed Drum Mountain, the battle between Ron and Kizaru grew fiercer.

    Ron unleashed the powers of the Float-Float Fruit, wielding the other swords¡ªeach bathed in a deep purple-black aura from his Haki. These blades moved with incredible speed, creating a crisscrossing storm of sword light and slashes. The resulting sword formation covered both combatants, trapping Kizaru and preventing him from utilizing his incredible speed by turning into photons and darting across the battlefield.

    Kizaru raised his hand, firing beams of concentrated destructive energy at Ron. The searing blasts packed immense penetrating force but were relatively simple to evade.

    Meanwhile, Ron used his Float-Float Fruit to summon a raging blizzard. The violent snowstorm condensed into massive ice dragons that roared toward Kizaru. Yet, they too were split apart by Kizaru''s hand-held Light Sword, the Ama no Murakumo, forged entirely of photons.

    The constant clash of abilities and sword strikes gradually chipped away at the remaining half of Drum Mountain, leaving it reduced layer by layer, like a sandcastle meeting the tides.

    ¡­

    On the other side of the battlefield, the skirmishes were no less intense.

    Enzo and Robin, having dispatched the elite Marines, were now focused on overpowering Vice Admiral Doberman.

    Although Doberman''s full-body Armament Haki allowed him to block most of their attacks, the unrelenting pressure from the duo''s coordinated strikes left him unable to counterattack effectively. To make matters worse, he was forced to stay wary of the pink-haired young woman whose peculiar ability posed a grave threat.

    ¡­

    Clang!

    A fierce clash erupted as Kuina''s dual blades met the eight swords of Vice Admiral Onigumo. The air between them crackled with crossing slashes, their sword energies intersecting in dazzling arcs.

    The ground beneath them, unable to withstand their collision, cracked and fractured into a web of destruction.

    After a ferocious exchange, both fighters withdrew, creating a distance of over thirty meters between them.

    Onigumo''s helmet had been shattered, revealing his fierce and grim face, now marred with several slash wounds across his chest. Kuina''s shoulder and hand were bleeding, her grip on her sword slightly weakened.

    Was it a stalemate?

    No. Judging by the trembling in Kuina''s arms, it was clear she was at a slight disadvantage.

    "Come on! Let''s go again!"

    Onigumo, his battle spirit ignited, roared as he prepared to attack once more.

    Kuina glanced at Conis, who was holding her ground in another skirmish.

    It''s almost time¡­

    Taking a deep breath, Kuina let her dual blades return to their sheathes.

    "Huff¡­"

    She exhaled sharply, placing her hand on the hilt of Wado Ichimonji at her waist. Her body shifted into a low, poised stance. Her entire presence, as well as her rampant sword energy, began to recede inward, focusing entirely on the blade. Around her, faint golden lightning began crackling, sparking ominously.

    A sense of impending danger gripped Onigumo.

    Yet, instead of fear, his expression twisted into exhilaration.

    "So, you want to settle this in one move¡­ Very interesting!"

    He mimicked her preparation, his eight swords now encased in Armament Haki, glowing black with raw power. His wild and aggressive sword energy erupted outward, clashing violently against Kuina''s calm and collected pressure.

    One gathered energy inward; the other unleashed it outward. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The stark contrast in their styles created a heavy, suffocating tension in the air.

    A gust of wind swept through the battlefield.

    Onigumo stomped his foot, shattering the ground beneath him. With his eight swords raised, he leaped forward, the combined force of his attack forming a giant black spider-shaped shadow of death as he charged at Kuina.

    "Eight-Spider¡­ Death Slash!"

    As he advanced, the very ground beneath him was shredded apart by his sword energy, the air itself howling in agony.

    "Thunder Breathing, First Form - Thunderclap!"

    Kuina''s voice was steady yet electrifying as she whispered the words. She closed her eyes, channeling her focus. A golden lightning aura exploded around her, engulfing her in radiant thunder as she kicked off the ground.

    The battlefield quaked under her step.

    The earth beneath her crumbled, then shattered entirely, leaving a spiderweb of cracks that radiated outward in a deafening boom.

    Her form blurred¡ªno, vanished.

    Only the roar of thunder remained.

    In an instant, the battlefield was lit by the blinding golden light of Kuina''s attack. A split-second later, a deafening shockwave tore through the area, leaving the earth scorched and shredded.

    What followed was silence.

    The massive spider-like shadow formed by Onigumo''s attack dissipated. Onigumo himself stood frozen in place, his eyes wide with disbelief. His swords shattered into fragments, scattering around him.

    A thin, clean line of golden light sliced through his chest, and then¡ª

    Thud!

    Onigumo crumpled to the ground, defeated.

    Kuina stood behind him, her back turned, sheathing Wado Ichimonji with a resonant click. The golden lightning crackling around her faded as she exhaled a steady breath, calm and victorious.

    She looked over her shoulder, her eyes sharp and focused.

    "It''s over."

    The tide of the battle had shifted.

    ¡­

    Far above, on the decimated remains of Drum Mountain, the clash between Ron and Kizaru was reaching its crescendo.

    Kizaru raised his leg once more, preparing another devastating light-speed kick. "You ever been kicked at the speed of light?" he teased again with his usual lazy drawl.

    Ron, gripping his black blade Shusui tightly, simply smirked.

    The final act of their battle was about to begin, and the whole world watched, holding its breath.

    A streak of golden lightning flashed through the air, slicing through the massive black spider.

    ¡­

    Kuina appeared at the spot where Onigumo had previously stood. Slowly, she unsheathed her sword, the Wado Ichimonji, now radiating with Haki-infused energy.

    "Thunderbolt Slash."

    A pinnacle of Iaijutsu, focusing all energy to a single point in an instant.

    Shing!

    Onigumo''s eyes lost focus, and in the shocked, wide-eyed gazes of countless spectators watching the live feed, he collapsed to the ground.

    The vice-captain of the Calamity from the skies, Kuina, the sword maiden¡ªher name resonated across the seas with this decisive strike.

    "Did you see that? What an incredible Iaijutsu technique! I can''t believe such power exists in that slender frame!"

    "It was like watching a golden lightning bolt!"

    "A Marine Vice Admiral... defeated?!"

    "She''s terrifyingly strong!"

    "What''s next? Could the Marines actually lose this battle?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense! The Marines can''t lose to criminals!"

    "Don''t be so sure. These guys aren''t your average criminals¡­"

    Just as the audience was recovering from the shock of Kuina''s triumph, an unexpected and shocking event unfolded.

    A colossal figure appeared beside Kuina as though teleporting. Without hesitation, a massive paw descended toward her.

    Though Kuina noticed the attack, her body was too drained from delivering that ultimate slash to evade. Her eyes widened as the paw came down.

    Whoosh!

    Kuina vanished into thin air.

    The sudden turn of events left every viewer slack-jawed and frozen, staring at the screen.

    "It''s... it''s the Tyrant Kuma! One of the Seven Warlords of the Sea!"

    "He''s finally made a move?"

    "She vanished in one strike¡­ is she dead?"

    "No way¡­ that can''t be true¡­"

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Robin and her allies were still engaged in a fierce fight with Dalmatian. They hadn''t noticed what had transpired with Kuina.

    "Six Flowers: Spider Net!"

    Robin activated her powers, conjuring countless arms in midair. The limbs wove together like a web, entangling Dalmatian and pinning him in place.

    "Eight-Impact Fist: Triple Void Strike!"

    Enzo leapt into the air, his Haki-infused fists delivering a barrage of devastating blows to Dalmatian''s abdomen. Each strike unleashed a shockwave of concentrated power.

    "Argh!"

    Doberman coughed up bile, his face contorted in pain as he fell to the ground with a thud.

    "Iron Bind!"

    Conis extended her hands, summoning chains that slithered through the air like serpents, wrapping tightly around Dalmatian''s limbs and securing him firmly to the ground.

    "Bonnie, now''s your chance!" Robin called out urgently.

    "On it!"

    The young woman with pink hair and a determined gaze sprinted toward the restrained Marine, her hands glowing as she prepared to unleash her ability.

    Doberman gritted his teeth, struggling futilely against the chains and Robin''s grasping arms as Bonnie closed in.

    "Damn it!"

    But just as Bonnie''s hand was about to make contact, an enormous shadow loomed over her.

    In a fraction of a second, Bartholomew Kuma appeared before her, his expression cold and indifferent.

    Bonnie''s eyes widened in shock as Kuma raised his paw.

    Whoosh!

    In the blink of an eye, Bonnie disappeared.

    Robin, Conis, and Enzo stood frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief.

    "This¡­ can''t be happening!"

    "Damn it!"

    Enzo roared in fury, snapping out of his stupor. He used Shave to appear in front of Kuma, his fist coated in Haki and blazing with heat, punching toward the warlord.

    Kuma raised his paw and caught Enzo''s attack effortlessly, nullifying the shockwaves and force of the strike.

    "Pressure Cannon," Kuma said in a low voice.

    A powerful shockwave erupted from his paw, sending Enzo hurtling backward like a cannonball.

    Whoosh!

    Nine spinning iron spikes flew toward Kuma from different angles, tearing through the air.

    Kuma casually raised his paw again.

    The air itself rippled violently, and with a resounding shockwave, a barrier of pure force radiated outward from Kuma, deflecting the incoming projectiles effortlessly.

    The battlefield fell silent for a moment, the overwhelming presence of Bartholomew Kuma casting a shadow over the Crew.

    Conis gritted her teeth and pushed her abilities to their limits.

    But the gap in strength was insurmountable.

    No matter how hard she tried to drive her powers, the iron spikes she controlled were utterly incapable of piercing through the barrier formed by the waves of shock.

    Bartholomew Kuma moved his other paw, slapping it against his own body, and in an instant, he appeared directly in front of Conis.

    Her widened eyes reflected the massive paw that rapidly grew closer.

    Swish!

    The Steel Witch, Conis, vanished in the same manner, leaving the audience before their screens frozen in shock.

    Kuma took a slow step forward, now standing before Nico Robin. His towering frame and emotionless expression cast a heavy shadow over her.

    Robin''s gaze trembled slightly.

    So this is the strength of Bartholomew Kuma¡ªthe Tyrant, a member of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, alongside Crocodile?

    The sheer oppressive force was overwhelming!

    It was a league far beyond that of a Vice Admiral!

    Robin bit her lip hard, preparing herself for one final, desperate struggle.

    But just as she was about to unleash her powers...

    Swish!

    A streak of black shot through the air from the distance, heading straight for Kuma with unstoppable momentum.

    It was none other than Enzo, the Kung-Fu Dugong, launching himself like a missile.

    His round head, hardened to an obsidian black by Armament Haki, was his greatest weapon¡ªan unyielding force of nature.

    Faced with this powerful attack, Kuma showed no fear. He simply raised his paw to meet the strike.

    Boom!

    The two forces collided in a thunderous explosion of compressed air.

    The ground beneath them shattered instantly, sending debris flying. A fierce gale swept through the battlefield, shaking even the distant reporters and cameras, causing the live footage to blur and stutter.

    When the dust finally settled and the image cleared...

    The battlefield, now a devastated wasteland, showed only one figure standing¡ªBartholomew Kuma.

    The ferocious Kung-Fu Dugong, along with Nico Robin, had vanished without a trace.

    The audience watching from their screens around the world were left in stunned silence.

    And then, breaking through the tension, a new figure descended from above!

    Boom!

    The impact sent tremors across the battlefield as the figure landed heavily in the center.

    The already shattered ground caved further, sending a storm of debris and dust into the air.

    Under the watchful eyes of countless spectators across the globe...

    From the deep crater at the heart of the battlefield, a young man emerged. His black hair danced wildly in the air, his entire body emitting a red, steam-like aura. A streak of blood marked the corner of Ron''s sharp, cold eyes. In his hand, he held a gleaming black blade.

    As the Marine Admiral Kizaru descended from the sky, his Justice coat billowing behind him...

    As Vice Admiral Doberman, now fully coated in Armament Haki, broke free from his steel bindings and stood upright once again...

    And as Bartholomew Kuma, unmoving and unyielding, loomed at the forefront...

    The three formidable figures formed a triangle around the black-haired swordsman.

    The world seemed to hold its breath.

    Countless spectators watching the scene unfold on their screens swallowed hard, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads.

    "This¡­ This is insane!"

    "How could anyone escape from a situation like this?!"

    "This is a lineup meant for a Yonko! Isn''t this too much?"

    "The sheer pressure of just watching this¡­ I feel like I can''t breathe."

    "This is utterly hopeless¡­"

    "The legend of Ron, the Wanderer¡­ Is it truly going to end here?"

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 138 - 138: 138: A Sky Filled with Meteors

    Under the intense aura from Kizaru, Kuma and especially in the presence of Ron, the pressure in the air was suffocating.

    The floating rubble around Ron shattered one after another, unable to withstand the overwhelming tension.

    The air vibrated, and gusts of wind, generated from the colliding auras, surged out like waves, sweeping in all directions.

    Even Vice Admiral Doberman, standing closer to the trio, felt the crushing pressure despite his own resilience. As for the reporters in the distance, they were already struggling to maintain their footing.

    At the heart of the battlefield, Ron''s crimson eyes burned like molten embers, radiating an ominous, untamed power.

    Hum!

    A surge of Level IV Conqueror''s Haki erupted from him, an overwhelming force that tore through the air like a crimson tempest. The blood-red shockwave roared outward, obliterating the suffocating auras of both Kizaru and Kuma. The ripple surged across the battlefield, swallowing everything in its path with an unstoppable, awe-inspiring fury.

    Wherever it passed, humans and animals alike were overwhelmed by the soul-shaking pressure, collapsing unconscious.

    Reporters far in the distance rolled their eyes and fainted. Predatory lapahns hidden in the mountains succumbed one after another. Even villagers far from the battlefield dropped to the ground in droves.

    On the porch of her treehouse, Chopper and Dr. Kureha also fell unconscious, unable to resist the oppressive force.

    The Conqueror''s Haki spread across half of Drum Island, causing crimson lightning to streak across the sky like an ominous portent.

    Even Vice Admiral Doberman faltered under the overwhelming pressure. His mind wavered momentarily before he snapped back to reality, his gaze locking onto the black-haired figure. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead.

    "Conqueror''s¡­ Haki!" he muttered, his voice trembling.

    "Oh~ As expected~ You''ve awakened it," Kizaru remarked in his usual tone.

    Kuma remained silent.

    With the reporters unconscious, the live broadcast abruptly cut off.

    Countless viewers stared at their now-blank screens, momentarily stunned before erupting in frustration.

    "What''s going on?! What''s with the blackout?!"

    "The fight just got to the good part! Damn it!"

    "What happens next?! I need to know!"

    "That last image¡­ It felt so tragic. Damn, I think I''m starting to become a fan of that guy."

    "Calm down! He''s just a criminal!"

    "But has he actually done anything bad? It''s the Marines who attacked him first!"

    "Well¡­ uh¡­"

    Meanwhile, Morgans was also in a frenzy. "What''s happening?! Get me a connection to those reporters immediately!"

    Unfortunately for him, those reporters were out cold, rendered unconscious by the overwhelming Conqueror''s Haki.

    The next stage of this earth-shaking battle would be witnessed by very few.

    ¡­

    Back on Drum Island, only a third of the once-magnificent Drum Peak remained as the battlefield descended further into chaos.

    Boom!

    Ron deflected one of Kizaru''s laser beams, but the resulting explosion sent him skidding back over ten meters.

    From above, Doberman, fully coated in Armament Haki, leaped high into the air. With both hands gripping his blade, he swung down with deadly intent.

    Ron''s crimson eyes gleamed sharply as his figure, shrouded in blood-colored steam, vanished in an instant, reappearing beside the Vice Admiral.

    In Doberman''s slightly widened eyes, Ron''s leg whipped out like a viper.

    Bang!

    A devastating sidekick landed on Doberman''s waist, sending him flying like a cannonball. He crashed through the dense forest, smashing countless trees before slamming into a distant snowy mountain. The mountain collapsed from the impact, triggering a massive avalanche.

    Swish!

    Kizaru appeared directly above Ron, his right foot radiating with blinding light as he kicked downward.

    Ron, still hovering mid-air, didn''t even glance upward. With a slight tilt, he narrowly dodged the incoming attack.

    Kizaru''s foot struck the ground below, unleashing a radiant laser that detonated on impact.

    Boom!

    The earth erupted in a violent explosion, winds howling in all directions.

    Ron retaliated swiftly, slashing upward with his black blade toward Kizaru. The Admiral dodged with a burst of speed, but the slash continued, tearing apart the heavy, overcast sky and splitting it in two. Sunlight streamed down onto the snow-covered Drum Island. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kuma raised his paw and aimed it at Ron.

    "Bear Paw Shockwave."

    Sensing the incoming force, Ron extended his free left hand toward the surroundings, his fingers clenching tightly in mid-air.

    In an instant, the fierce blizzard swirling around him converged with countless shards of broken stone, forming a colossal snow-and-stone dragon over a hundred meters long.

    The dragon roared as it surged toward the incoming shockwave!

    Boom!

    The collision of these two forces erupted like a thunderclap.

    A shockwave radiated outward, obliterating the snow and debris within a thousand-meter radius.

    The mighty dragon, formed of snow and stone, shattered piece by piece under the overwhelming impact!

    Above, Kizaru crossed his arms, light gathering rapidly around his fingers as he unleashed his attack.

    "Yasakani no Magatama!"

    Under the relentless barrage of dazzling light projectiles from Kizaru, Ron was forced underground. The ground caved further under the attack, sinking dozens of meters deeper. The battlefield''s center was now nearly a bottomless pit, a stark transformation from its original state.

    Standing at the edge of the pit, Kizaru, clad in his Justice coat, pointed his glowing finger into the darkness below.

    "Well, it seems this is where it ends," he remarked with his usual laid-back tone, firing a laser beam into the pit.

    From the depths came a resounding cry.

    "Water Blade Strike!"

    A pitch-black slash as thin as a thread of silk shot upward, slicing through the incoming laser effortlessly. Following this, several razor-sharp slashes burst forth from the ground, cutting through the earth with surgical precision. The tremors spread outward, and Doberman, crawling out from the rubble of the shattered mountainside, froze in disbelief.

    The scene before him was surreal¡ªover a radius of several dozen kilometers, the ground had been meticulously carved into enormous cubic sections, each approximately a hundred meters in size. These colossal blocks now floated skyward like weightless lanterns. At the epicenter of it all, Ron stood suspended in mid-air, his black hair billowing in the wind and his dark coat fluttering. The black sword in his hand gleamed ominously, and overhead, the massive stone blocks loomed like a constellation in the sky.

    The sight was nothing short of breathtaking.

    With a mere thought, Ron summoned all the snow blanketing the island. The icy particles swirled toward him, forming a colossal blizzard dragon that coiled protectively around him, its sheer size extending a thousand meters.

    Kizaru tilted his head, hands in his pockets, and let out a sigh.

    "Ah, so persistent. Looks like I''ll have to request a pay raise from the Fleet Admiral after this."

    Suddenly, one of the gigantic stone cubes, having risen thousands of meters, succumbed to gravity and plummeted downward like a meteor.

    With a single palm strike, Kuma obliterated the falling cube into a shower of debris that rained across the battlefield. Yet this was only the prelude. The remaining floating blocks, one after another, began their descent like an apocalyptic barrage.

    "He''s trying to destroy the entire island!" Doberman gritted his teeth, launching himself at one of the massive blocks, his fist clad in Armament Haki.

    Kuma redirected his focus to intercept the falling blocks, using his immense strength to prevent further devastation.

    Meanwhile, Kizaru conjured his light-forged sword, the Ame no Murakumo, clashing head-on with the enormous blizzard dragon surrounding Ron. The dragon erupted into a storm of snowflakes, which enveloped Kizaru, forming a towering snow mountain in mere moments.

    For a brief time, it seemed that Kizaru had been subdued. However, piercing golden beams soon erupted from within the snowy tomb. With a loud explosion, the mountain crumbled, revealing Kizaru, unscathed but visibly perturbed.

    Before Kizaru could recover, Ron descended from above, both hands gripping his black blade, unleashing a devastating strike.

    "Inferno Tiger!"

    A massive black-flamed tiger, imbued with Conqueror''s Haki, roared and charged toward Kizaru, consuming him in its ferocious flames. The tiger crashed into what remained of Drum Island''s iconic mountain, shattering it completely. The ground trembled, and the final third of the mountain disintegrated into rubble.

    Breathing heavily, his face pale but resolute, Ron wasted no time. He raised his hands and pulled all the scattered debris on the island toward Kizaru. In seconds, the rubble formed a towering mountain, its structure chaotic yet imposing.

    Though the new mountain could only hold Kizaru for a few seconds, it was enough for Ron. With a swift move, he reappeared before Kuma, his blade slicing toward the towering figure.

    In the midst of their clash, Ron''s crimson eyes glowed as he questioned coldly,

    "Where did you send them?"

    Kuma, deflecting Ron''s strike with a shockwave from his paw, answered solemnly,

    "The Sabaody Archipelago, to Silvers Rayleigh."

    Ron''s eyes flickered momentarily, but his focus remained unshaken.

    The mountain trapping Kizaru was suddenly obliterated as a golden laser beam shot through its core. Reassembling himself from particles of light, Kizaru emerged, his clothes slightly disheveled but otherwise unharmed.

    With a deep inhale, Ron surged his Armament Haki through the black blade, forcing back Kuma with an overwhelming slash. Sheathing his sword momentarily, he hardened both his arms with Haki and slammed them into the ground.

    The earth trembled violently as massive cracks radiated outward from the spot Ron had struck. Giant chunks of stone tore free from the ground, defying gravity as they floated into the air.

    "Oh? Planning to try that trick again?" Kizaru''s sly grin widened as he raised a glowing finger.

    In the blink of an eye, countless laser beams shot from his fingertips, shattering the floating boulders into fragments. However, even as they splintered, the debris refused to fall, instead lingering mid-air, spinning faster and faster.

    The shards soon coalesced into a terrifying whirlwind of stone. The tornado of jagged fragments surged toward Kizaru, the high-speed shards punching through his light-formed body with a sound akin to gunfire.

    "Attacks without Haki won''t work on me¡­" Kizaru began, his tone dripping with smug certainty.

    Before he could finish the thought, a sharp fragment grazed his cheek, leaving a thin line of crimson.

    Kizaru raised a hand to touch his face, his fingers coming away smeared with blood. His eyes narrowed slightly as he muttered,

    "Hiding Haki-infused stones among the debris¡­ Clever trick."

    A smirk formed on his lips.

    "But did you really think such a little stunt could take me down? That''s a bit too na?ve, don''t you think?"

    Bringing his hands together, Kizaru began to gather light between his palms. A blinding glow emerged, growing in intensity until it rivaled the sun itself.

    "Yata Mirror," he said coldly.

    The radiant light exploded outward, countless beams scattering in all directions. It was as if the very sun had descended to the battlefield, flooding the area with its searing brilliance. The torrent of light obliterated the swirling debris, reducing the stones to fine dust that drifted gently to the ground.

    As the dust settled, Kizaru scanned the area for his opponent, only to realize that Ron had vanished. Even when he expanded his Observation Haki, the young swordsman''s presence remained elusive.

    Clicking his tongue in mild annoyance, Kizaru descended to the ground, positioning himself just ahead of Kuma. He jammed his hands back into his pockets, his gaze fixed on the abyss where Ron had once stood.

    "So he slipped away during that little distraction, huh?" Kizaru muttered, his lips curling in slight irritation. "How troublesome."

    ¡­

    Far above, thousands of meters in the sky.

    The Traveler cut through the air en route to the Sabaody Archipelago.

    On the deck, Ron lay sprawled out, gasping for breath. His body was battered, and his clothes were torn, but his eyes still burned with a fierce determination.

    "That damn yellow monkey¡­" he muttered between ragged breaths. "He really doesn''t go down easy¡­"

    The fight had been exhausting, but the battle wasn''t over yet¡ªnot for Ron.

 Chapter 139 - 139: 139: Farewell to Rayleigh

    When news broke that Ron had successfully escaped from the clutches of Kizaru and others, even under such dire circumstances, the entire sea was set ablaze with excitement.

    "In a situation like that, to still manage to escape... what an incredible feat!"

    "Traveler Ron! The legend of the new era continues!"

    "But his companions... they likely didn''t make it, right?"

    "Possibly dead. After all, that was Bartholomew Kuma, one of the Seven Warlords, known for his ruthless and cold nature."

    "If that''s true, what will Traveler Ron do next? Will he seek vengeance against the Marines and Kuma for his companions?"

    "Or will he stir up yet another shocking event that shakes the world?"

    "Compared to him, those so-called new Supernovas are completely outclassed."

    "Exactly."

    That same day, Big News published its latest edition of the newspaper. The front page featured an image of Ron, wielding his black blade, surrounded by Kizaru, Kuma, and Vice Admiral Doberman.

    In the photograph, the young man''s gaze was sharp and piercing, his black hair whipping in the wind. There wasn''t a hint of fear in his expression, only a cold arrogance that exuded dominance.

    The headline read:

    "Calamity from the Skies Returns! Traveler Ron Reappears on the Grand Line after Six Months! How Will the Marines Respond?"

    Subheadings included:

    "The Swordswoman Who Took Down a Vice Admiral! The Terrifying Strength of Tyrant Kuma! Traveler Ron''s Greatest Crisis!"

    "Facing an Admiral and a Warlord Alone, Traveler Ron Escapes Unscathed!"

    The subsequent pages displayed images of Drum Island in the aftermath of the battle. The destruction captured in those photos left readers across the seas in shock and disbelief.

    While this battle created waves among civilians and pirates alike, those at the pinnacle of power saw it as merely a passing note.

    ¡­

    Onboard the Moby Dick¡­

    "Unable to deal with the ''Yellow Monkey'' and having to flee... the idea of him being a ''Fifth Emperor'' is truly laughable," Whitebeard commented with a chuckle, sipping from his sake gourd.

    The division commanders standing nearby exchanged awkward glances.

    Kizaru isn''t strong... only by your standards, Pops!

    As a Marine Admiral and a wielder of the Pika-Pika no Mi, Kizaru was undoubtedly among the top powers on the seas. To clash with him and successfully escape wasn''t a feat just anyone could achieve.

    "Pops, while this Ron kid''s strength isn''t top-tier yet," Marco said thoughtfully, adjusting his glasses as he read the paper, "what''s truly terrifying about him is his potential. He''s only 17 years old."

    Whitebeard opened his eyes slightly, his gaze drifting toward Marco. After a moment''s pause, he asked, "Come to think of it, when was the last time we had any promising young blood on this ship?"

    Marco hesitated.

    It was true. Most of the Whitebeard Pirates'' main members were over 35 years old, and the crew lacked any standout young talent. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But Pops... what does that have to do with what we''re discussing?"

    "Gurararara! Nothing at all," Whitebeard laughed heartily, taking another swig of sake. "I just think it''s about time we brought some young sons aboard! Gurararara!"

    "An old era ends, and a new one begins!"

    ¡­

    Ten Days Later, Sabaody Archipelago¡­

    Ron arrived at Sabaody and made his way to Shakky''s Rip-Off Bar. There, he found Shakky, Rayleigh, and his companions, including Kuina, safe and sound.

    According to Robin, it was Kuma who had instructed her to bring Kuina and the others to Sabaody and wait for Ron.

    That day, Shakky closed the bar to outsiders, hanging a "Closed" sign on the door.

    "In just three years, you''ve grown strong enough to hold your own against Kizaru. Your growth is truly astonishing," Shakky remarked, lighting a cigarette as she observed him.

    Rayleigh chuckled. "The Traveler Ron... a name that even makes the Marines uneasy. Quite the achievement for someone your age."

    Ron, however, remained silent, his eyes reflecting both gratitude and determination.

    This was only the beginning.

    Rayleigh smiled at Ron and said.

    Ron, however, shook his head. "I was just being beaten up. My speed, strength, and abilities are useless against him."

    "To deal with top-level ability users like Kizaru, speed and strength are the keys to victory. Everything else is secondary," Rayleigh said with a chuckle, taking a sip of his drink. "Once your Observation Haki and Armament Haki reach the third stage, I''m afraid it''ll be his turn to avoid provoking you."

    "How about now? Have you reached the third-stage mastery of Armament Haki, the Ryuo technique?"

    Ron shook his head. "I feel like I''m still a bit short."

    "Hm, you''ve likely reached a bottleneck. Taking that last step is always challenging. It requires constant self-training and effort¡ªthere''s little anyone else can teach you at this stage," Rayleigh said with a smile.

    The two of them continued drinking and chatting leisurely...

    Meanwhile, Shakky was chatting with Robin, Kuina, and the others.

    "Wait, Shakky, were you a pirate too?" asked Bonney, visibly surprised.

    "Oh, yes, and a fairly notorious one," Shakky replied, exhaling a puff of smoke with a grin. "I was even chased by Garp back in the day. But that was forty years ago¡ªI''ve retired since."

    "Forty years ago¡­" Kuina and Robin exchanged glances, finding it hard to believe.

    Shakky, resting her chin on one hand, leaned against the counter and smiled at the four distinctly unique young women standing before her.

    "That guy sure knows how to surround himself with beautiful girls," she teased. "So, how is it? Is being by his side tough for you?"

    Kuina shook her head.

    "Tough, huh¡­" Robin paused for a moment, lost in thought. She had never found it difficult. Instead, what she felt was a sense of belonging, a rare happiness. At times, she even felt guilty, believing she was causing Ron trouble.

    Conis, resting her chin in her palm, smiled warmly at Shakky. "I just think being able to follow the captain is the best thing ever. Every day is so much fun and full of joy¡ªit''s not tough at all!"

    "It''s not really tough," Bonney chimed in, running her fingers through her pink hair with a slightly prideful tone. "Although, sometimes, when the captain scolds me for not cleaning properly, it does get a bit annoying. But what can you do? He is the captain, after all."

    "Enzo doesn''t think it''s tough either!" piped up Enzo, who had a bandage wrapped around his head. He bounced up and down to ensure Shakky could see him over the counter. "Traveling with Master and all the big sisters is so much fun!"

    With a cigarette between her fingers and her chin resting on her hand, Shakky looked at them with a smile, her eyes curving into crescents. "I see. It sounds like you''re all wonderful companions."

    "Mind if I ask you a question?" Shakky said, waving them closer.

    "What is it?"

    Shakky gestured for the four women to lean in. Kuina, Robin, Conis, and Bonney all moved closer.

    In a low voice, Shakky asked, "So, have any of you done that with your captain?"

    On the other side of the bar, Rayleigh spat out his drink in shock.

    "What''s that woman even asking them!?" he exclaimed internally.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Not noticing the commotion nearby, Ron looked at Rayleigh, his expression puzzled.

    "Nothing, nothing at all," Rayleigh quickly replied, waving it off.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 140 - 140: 140: First Encounter with the Empress

    For the next while, the group settled temporarily on the Sabaody Archipelago.

    While Rayleigh helped coat The Traveler for their undersea journey, Bonney used her abilities to transform Kuina, Robin, and Conis into little girls of various ages, disguising them to avoid attention.

    The archipelago was swarming with wanted posters of them and Ron. If word got out about their presence, Kizaru would likely come chasing again.

    As for Ron, after being turned into a ten-year-old boy, he spent his days either training his body by diving into the ocean''s depths to endure the pressure or traveling to nearby islands to complete his sign-in rituals.

    ---

    One particular day...

    Ron, still in his ten-year-old form, arrived at Amazon Lily, the island in the Calm Belt, home to the Kuja tribe. Without alerting anyone, he quietly landed on the island.

    The moment his feet touched the ground, a familiar system notification rang in his ears:

    [Ding! The host has arrived at Amazon Lily, fulfilling the sign-in condition. Proceed with sign-in?]

    "Sign in," Ron responded without hesitation.

    [Ding! Sign-in successful. Rewards obtained: +10 Vitality.

    Sealed Item Obtained: Sealed Tenseigan.]

    Hearing the reward, Ron was momentarily stunned.

    "Tenseigan? Could it be the Tenseigan from the world of Naruto?"

    "Sealed?"

    "What kind of nonsense is this?"

    Sitting beneath a tree in the Amazon Lily forest, Ron closed his eyes and accessed the item''s details.

    ---

    [Sealed Tenseigan

    - A visual jutsu from another world with the power to create and destroy worlds.

    - Currently in a sealed state.

    - Can be fused with the host''s eyes immediately.

    - However, until the seal is undone, its abilities cannot be utilized.

    - Fusion requires immense vitality and mental strength to sustain.

    - Once fused, the host will be unable to open their eyes until the seal is undone.

    - Proceed with fusion?]

    ---

    After reviewing the description, Ron felt completely at a loss.

    "It really is that Tenseigan¡­ but why is it sealed?"

    "If I don''t fuse it, it''s just a useless trinket sitting in the system space. But if I do fuse it, I won''t be able to use its powers until the seal is undone. I''d essentially be blind."

    "System, how long would it take to break the seal?" Ron asked internally.

    [Based on your current vitality and mental strength, approximately three years.]

    Ron''s youthful, innocent face twisted into a bitter smile.

    "Three years of blindness... Is that the price for gaining the power of the Tenseigan?"

    After pondering for a while, Ron quickly made up his mind.

    For someone who had mastered Observation Haki and the Transparent World, losing his sight wouldn''t be much of a hindrance. He could still perceive everything around him clearly.

    Compared to the price, the power of the Tenseigan was undoubtedly worth it.

    Without hesitation, Ron murmured in his heart: "Fuse."

    ---

    In an instant, an overwhelming and fiery energy surged into his eyes!

    Pain.

    An indescribable agony.

    It felt as if his eyes were being incinerated by the sun, as if his very soul was being burned!

    Even Ron, who had endured countless hardships, couldn''t suppress the pain. Clutching his face with both hands, he let out a beast-like growl.

    "AAAAAAAHHHH!"

    A deafening roar erupted as his black hair whipped wildly around him, his unleashed aura forming a storm that snapped trees and tore up the earth, sending debris flying in all directions.

    Unconsciously, his Conqueror''s Haki burst out with his anguished cries. Crimson ripples of power spread across the entire island, causing weaker-willed Kuja citizens to faint instantly.

    Even the strongest warriors of Amazon Lily stood frozen in shock.

    "Conqueror''s Haki? Is it Lady Boa Hancock? Or... someone else?"

    As the skies over Amazon Lily darkened, fierce winds howled, and crimson lightning snakes coiled within the thick clouds, roaring with an ear-splitting intensity.

    Inside the grand palace, atop its towering spires, Boa Hancock, the Pirate Empress, abruptly opened her eyes while bathing in the hot springs.

    "Who dares?!"

    Without delay, she donned her robes and, flanked by her sisters, Sandersonia and Marigold, along with a contingent of Kuja warriors, marched toward the forest where the disturbance originated.

    At the forest''s center, an open clearing had appeared, the trees reduced to splinters by the explosion of energy.

    In the middle of the crater stood a ten-year-old boy with black hair flowing wildly. His eyes were shut tightly, and trails of fresh blood dripped from the corners of his eyes.

    "A child?"

    Marguerite, one of the Kuja warriors, observed in disbelief.

    Could this little boy truly be the source of that overwhelming Conqueror''s Haki?

    How was that even possible? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Boa Hancock stepped forward and addressed him, her voice commanding:

    "Was it you who released that Conqueror''s Haki just now?"

    Hearing her voice, Ron slightly tilted his head toward her, though his eyes remained closed. "Who are you?"

    Sandersonia scoffed, "Child, do you not know the ruler of this island? You stand before Boa Hancock, the Empress of Amazon Lily!"

    Boa Hancock...

    Ron instantly pieced everything together.

    Before he could respond, Marigold interjected, her tone sharp: "Answer clearly. Was that your Conqueror''s Haki just now?"

    ---

    Ron sighed inwardly. ''Did I release my Conqueror''s Haki unconsciously?''

    No wonder they all came rushing here.

    With his Transparent World activated, Ron''s heightened senses allowed him to perceive their presence, heartbeats, and even their emotional states.

    These women bore no hostility toward him, only wariness and curiosity¡ªlikely due to his current childlike appearance.

    Still, his silence seemed to aggravate Marigold.

    "How rude!" Marigold hissed, her irritation evident. "Sister, allow me to capture her!"

    Her assumption was natural, given that everyone on Amazon Lily was female. With Ron''s shoulder-length hair and small frame, he did resemble a girl.

    Boa Hancock raised a hand to stop her. "Someone capable of releasing such powerful Conqueror''s Haki is not someone you can handle."

    She approached Ron, her piercing gaze locked on him. "What is your name? And what happened to your eyes?"

    ---

    Ron chuckled softly at her authoritative tone. ''So this is the voice of the world''s most beautiful woman... Too bad I can''t see her face now. I should''ve taken a good look before fusing with the Tenseigan.''

    He lifted his head, smiling faintly despite his closed eyes.

    "My name is Ron, a traveler. Nice to meet you, Pirate Empress."

    "Traveler Ron?"

    Boa Hancock furrowed her brows, the name ringing a faint bell.

    But before anyone could react further, the scene took a dramatic turn.

    In the blink of an eye, the ten-year-old black-haired "girl" transformed into a tall, lean, and well-built young man with strikingly handsome features and a calm demeanor. His sudden growth left him standing even taller than Boa Hancock herself.

    The abrupt transformation brought him so close to her that their noses almost touched.

    "Ah, looks like Bonney''s power wore off," Ron murmured with a playful grin. "You have a lovely scent, by the way."

    Boa Hancock''s eyes widened in shock.

    "A... man?!"

    Sandersonia''s startled voice rang out behind her.

    Realizing the truth, Boa Hancock''s expression hardened. Without hesitation, her leg shot up in a powerful kick.

    Ron reacted swiftly, raising a hand to block her strike.

    BOOM!

    The clash of their forces sent shockwaves rippling outward, toppling trees and stirring the air like a tempest.

    The rest of the Kuja warriors immediately readied their weapons, their arrows imbued with Haki as they aimed at the now shirtless black-haired young man.

    "So this is what a man looks like?"

    Margaret, gripping her bow, stared at Ron with a mixture of curiosity and wonder. "Can men really grow and shrink like that?"

    ---

    Meanwhile, Boa Hancock narrowed her eyes, her voice icy.

    "Traveler Ron... Now I remember. It''s you."

    Her gaze bore into him. "Why have you come to Amazon Lily? What is your purpose here?"

    Ron chuckled softly, his eyes still closed, and said in Hancock''s direction, "If I said I was just here for sightseeing¡­ would you believe me?"

    Hancock''s expression darkened, her piercing gaze growing colder as she leapt back, creating some distance.

    Raising her hands in front of her chest, she formed a heart shape and called out, "Mero Mero Mellow!"

    The heart-shaped beam shot directly toward Ron.

    However, to everyone''s astonishment, Ron remained completely unaffected.

    "What?! It didn''t work?"

    "Could it be because he kept his eyes closed the whole time and didn''t see Sister''s unparalleled beauty, so he wasn''t moved?"

    A bead of sweat slid down Marigold''s temple as she speculated aloud.

    "Or perhaps¡­" she continued, "he already knew Sister''s abilities and prepared countermeasures in advance. This guy¡­ did he come here specifically targeting Sister?"

    Hancock''s expression turned icy, her face tinged with suspicion. ''Is this man here just for me? What is his true purpose?''

    "You think this will stop me?" Hancock''s voice was laced with cold fury as she suddenly lunged forward, her figure disappearing in a blur of speed.

    "Perfume Femur!"

    Her leg, coated with Armament Haki, came crashing toward Ron with devastating force.

    Through his Transparent World ability, Ron sensed the power behind the strike. It carried an intensity that was on par with¡ªor perhaps slightly greater than¡ªhis current strength. However, it hadn''t yet reached the third stage of Armament Haki.

    With a faint smile, Ron activated Shave. His body vanished the moment Hancock''s kick was about to land, evading her attack entirely.

    "He disappeared?"

    "Where did he go?"

    "I can''t sense him!"

    The Kuja warriors, armed with Haki-imbued bows, frantically scanned the area, their vigilance heightened.

    Hancock spread her Observation Haki across the surroundings. Sensing a faint trace of Ron''s presence, she immediately looked up.

    Suspended midair, the shirtless black-haired youth hovered effortlessly. His lips curved into a teasing smile as he addressed her.

    "Such a pity I didn''t get to see the face of the Pirate Empress this time. Let''s hope I''ll have the chance next time."

    "Slave Arrow!"

    Hancock touched her finger to her lips, forming a massive pink heart-shaped energy construct. She pulled it back like a bow and released a torrent of pink arrows into the sky, all aimed at Ron.

    These arrows, enchanted by her abilities, would petrify anyone they touched, regardless of whether they were enamored by her beauty or not.

    Ron, sensing the incoming attack through Transparent World, stepped downward with force, causing the air beneath him to explode with a deafening roar. His body shot upward, swiftly evading the pink projectiles and ascending into the unreachable heights of the sky.

    "Farewell."

    Ron''s voice, tinged with laughter, echoed as his figure disappeared into the clouds above.

    Hancock, retracting her abilities, stood still. Her gaze lingered on the sky where Ron had vanished. Her brows furrowed slightly, a mixture of confusion and frustration flickering in her expression.

    "That man¡­ what was he really here for?"

 Chapter 141 - 141: 141: Delivering an Island to Mary Geoise

    After leaving Amazon Lily and returning to the Sabaody Archipelago, Ron was greeted by a mix of concern and curiosity from Kuina and the others.

    They immediately crowded around him, their voices filled with worry. "What happened to your eyes?"

    Ron waved off their concerns with a calm smile. "I''m not actually blind," he explained, "I''ve been training my Observation Haki. Until I reach a higher level, I won''t open my eyes. Don''t worry too much about it."

    Hearing this, the girls collectively sighed in relief.

    "As long as you''re not really blind¡­" Kuina muttered, her hand resting over her chest as if releasing the tension she felt.

    ¡­

    That night, Ron sat alone on the shore, feeling the subtle pull of his eyes as they drained his vitality and spiritual energy.

    At this rate, they consumed about one-third of his reserves daily.

    Three years¡­ he mused inwardly, It''s an insane amount, but worth it.

    ¡­

    Suddenly, a faint noise broke the silence¡ªa small pebble hurtling toward him without warning.

    Ron tilted his head slightly. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The pebble narrowly missed him, skimming past his hair and plunging into the sea.

    Behind him, a familiar voice laced with amusement spoke up.

    "Shutting off your vision and relying solely on Observation Haki to train, huh? Not bad."

    Ron smirked, his tone casual. "You''re back already, Rayleigh. How''d it go today?"

    The old man chuckled as he approached, taking a seat beside Ron. "Made a few hundred thousand Berries. Enough to grab some good booze."

    He handed a bottle to Ron, who accepted it without hesitation. A swift chop of his hand cleaved the bottle''s neck cleanly. Ron took a sniff and smiled. "Not bad at all."

    "Right? Hahaha!" Rayleigh laughed heartily, taking a deep swig from his own bottle.

    Under the moonlit sky, the Sabaody Archipelago''s streets gleamed with vibrant lights in the distance, while the coast remained serene, illuminated by the ethereal glow of rising green bubbles from the massive mangrove trees.

    The pair sat in silence for a moment, savoring the peace.

    "The coating''s done," Rayleigh said, breaking the quiet. "When are you planning to set sail?"

    "In a few days," Ron replied, taking a sip of his drink. "Robin and the others are gathering supplies tomorrow, and I have some errands to run."

    Rayleigh gave him a sidelong glance. "With your abilities, you''d be safer heading straight to the New World."

    Ron shook his head, a faint smile on his lips. "That wouldn''t be much of a journey, now would it?"

    The older man nodded in agreement. "Fair enough."

    As they drank, the conversation turned more serious.

    "Ron," Rayleigh began, his tone contemplative. "You''ve put yourself firmly against the World Government now. Do you still see yourself as an outsider, just a traveler passing through?"

    Ron chuckled. "You sound unusually pleased about me opposing them."

    "Do I?"

    "Pretty obvious, I''d say."

    Ron''s black hair swayed in the sea breeze as he tilted his head slightly, his eyes still closed. "I don''t have any grand plans. I just know one thing."

    "Oh? And what''s that?"

    "If someone tries to stand in my way or stop me from doing what I want¡­ they''re my enemy."

    "And enemies?"

    Ron grinned, his tone sharp. "Enemies get obliterated."

    "Hahaha! Even the Yonko or Admirals?"

    "They''re no exception. Though, with my current strength, I''m not quite there yet."

    The bottles soon emptied, and Ron pulled out more drinks from his system space, passing one to Rayleigh. The old man accepted it with a grin, and they continued drinking.

    As the alcohol flowed, the topics veered into more casual¡ªalbeit ridiculous¡ªterritory.

    "Rayleigh, you and Shakky¡­" Ron leaned in conspiratorially, slurring slightly. "Are you¡­ you know¡­ like that?"

    Rayleigh raised an eyebrow, bemused. "What do you mean by that?"

    "You know¡­ that kind of relationship."

    The young man wrapped an arm around Rayleigh''s shoulder, his tone playful.

    "You little brat! What do you know?" Rayleigh retorted, laughing. "Shakky and I¡­ we''re not like that."

    "Liar."

    "Who''s lying? Anyway¡­ what about you, kid? Still a virgin, aren''t you?"

    Ron''s face turned crimson. "W-Who''s a virgin?! Don''t say nonsense, old man!"

    Rayleigh burst into hearty laughter, throwing an arm around Ron''s neck. "Oh, look at you stammer! You''re totally a virgin!"

    "Sh-Shut up!"

    "Bet you haven''t even kissed a girl yet!"

    "T-That''s not true! I have, actually."

    "Oh? With who? One of Kuina and the others?"

    "N-No!"

    "Then who?"

    "Not telling you¡­"

    Rayleigh''s laughter rang out over the quiet coast, mingling with Ron''s frustrated protests as the night wore on.

    ¡­

    The Next Day¡­

    After Bonney used her abilities to alter the ages of Robin and the others, they ventured into the bustling streets of the Sabaody Archipelago to procure necessary supplies.

    Ron, on the other hand, used the powers of the Float-Float Fruit to locate an uninhabited small island in the middle of the ocean. Harnessing his abilities, he lifted the island into the sky, ascending to an altitude of ten thousand meters.

    With precision, he maneuvered the floating island, positioning it above the Red Line, directly over the holy land of Mary Geoise.

    "This is Mary Geoise, huh¡­"

    Clad in black, with his eyes shut and a black blade strapped to his waist, Ron stood atop the highest point of the floating island. Despite his closed eyes, the mental map in his head confirmed his location¡ªa position directly above Mary Geoise, the seat of the World Government and the residence of the Celestial Dragons.

    Beyond Mary Geoise lay the New World, the second half of the Grand Line. Beneath the Red Line, 10,000 meters under the sea, was Fish-Man Island.

    After confirming his location, a sly smile tugged at Ron''s lips.

    "The World Government¡­ and the Marines¡­ Sending a return gift would only be polite."

    His voice was soft, but the malice in his tone was unmistakable.

    "North Blue, once. Drum Island, once.

    "Now it''s your turn, Mary Geoise."

    With a thought, Ron withdrew his control over the island. Deprived of his abilities, the landmass succumbed to gravity and plummeted straight down toward the holy land.

    Ron wasted no time watching the descent. Since his eyes couldn''t see the spectacle anyway, there was no reason to linger.

    ¡­

    Mary Geoise¡­.

    The bustling streets of Mary Geoise were filled with opulence and decadence. But as the clouds above the city parted, a massive shadow cast its foreboding presence over the holy land.

    When the residents of Mary Geoise raised their heads and saw the falling island, chaos erupted.

    "A-A-A¡­ An island?!"

    "A meteor?! NO! IT''S AN ISLAND!"

    "Save me! I don''t want to die!"

    The grotesquely pompous Celestial Dragons, including Saint Donquixote Mjosgard and his ilk, stared wide-eyed and slack-jawed at the impending doom. Some soiled themselves in terror, while others wailed uncontrollably, their cries mingling with the panicked screams of guards and attendants.

    Inside the grand halls of Mary Geoise, the Five Elders¡ªthe most powerful men in the World Government¡ªstood at the pinnacle of authority. Through an expansive window, they watched the descending island, their expressions dark with rage and disdain.

    "A floating island¡­ It must be that newly emerged Float-Float Fruit user," growled the elder clad in a deep blue suit. His tall, muscular frame exuded menace as faint traces of Armament Haki rippled around his clenched fist.

    The elder with white curls, a scarred face, and a flat cap sneered coldly as he gazed at the destruction hurtling toward them. "Daring to attack the holy land¡­ Even the likes of Shiki the Golden Lion wouldn''t attempt something so audacious. That brat¡­ has guts."

    The bald elder, draped in a white robe and holding the legendary blade Shodai Kitetsu, stood silently, gripping his sword''s hilt. Finally, he spoke with icy resolve:

    "This level of arrogance cannot be tolerated. But first, let''s handle the immediate threat."

    Closing his eyes, he drew the blade with a deliberate motion.

    A web of immense, black slashes crisscrossed the sky. Each stroke of the blade spanned several kilometers, weaving an intricate net of destruction that rose to meet the descending island.

    The island''s trajectory came to an abrupt halt as the slashes cleaved it into countless fragments, each as large as a house.

    The massive elder appeared in midair, launching a devastating punch upward. His Armament Haki-coated fist created a shockwave that fractured the very atmosphere, sending cracks rippling like broken glass.

    The shockwave obliterated the island fragments, reducing them to fine dust that rained down over Mary Geoise like a bizarre, apocalyptic snowfall.

    For the first time in history, it rained ash in the holy land.

    ¡­

    Back in the Chambers..

    The elder with the distinctive port-wine stain on his forehead leaned back in his chair, his face cold and calculating.

    "The traveler, Ron¡­ How do you propose we handle him?"

    The elder with white curls scowled, his voice dripping with venom. "He dared to attack the holy land. He must be erased, no matter the cost."

    The Five Elders exchanged glances, their deliberation cloaked in an ominous silence that promised retribution.

    ¡­

    The holy land of Mary Geoise was not far from Marineford, the headquarters of the Marines.

    It didn''t take long for Ron to arrive above Marineford, hovering ten thousand meters in the sky. Just as before, he left another floating island in freefall and departed without a moment''s hesitation.

    ¡­

    Marineford Headquarters.

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku, still reeling from the Five Elders'' frantic communication via Den Den Mushi, was pacing his office, his expression a mix of shock and disbelief.

    "An island¡­ fell on Mary Geoise?!" he muttered, his voice betraying his disbelief.

    Before he could fully process the information, an urgent commotion erupted outside.

    A Marine rushed into the room, his face pale and his voice trembling as he saluted hastily.

    "F-Fleet Admiral! A-An island¡­ is falling from the sky above Marineford!"

    Sengoku''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief.

    "Nani?!"

    ¡­

    Marineford''s Courtyard.

    Countless Marines stood rooted in place, cold sweat dripping down their faces. Their eyes were locked onto the sky, where a massive landmass descended like an apocalyptic meteor.

    Some Marines clutched their weapons tightly, their hands shaking uncontrollably. Yet, deep down, they knew there was nothing they could do against such a calamity. No matter how many of them stood together, they were powerless in the face of this godlike attack.

    This was a matter for the strongest among them.

    Admiral Akainu stood tall amidst the chaos, his Justice cloak billowing in the wind. He glared up at the falling island, his rage palpable.

    "That damned brat again?!" he growled through gritted teeth.

    With a thunderous stomp, Akainu propelled himself high into the air, magma erupting from his fists. He roared as he unleashed his signature attack.

    "Great Eruption!"

    The Admiral''s magma-infused punch collided with the island, shattering it into countless fragments. The larger debris rained down, and it was up to the Vice Admirals, Rear Admirals, and other capable officers to destroy the remaining pieces. Their combined efforts ensured that Marineford itself avoided catastrophic destruction.

    However, the scattered debris still caused significant damage. Buildings were reduced to rubble, and numerous Marines suffered injuries from the falling stones.

    Standing by the expansive window of the Marine headquarters, Sengoku overlooked the aftermath of the attack. The once-pristine Marineford was now littered with debris and wounded soldiers. His hands trembled with barely contained fury as his teeth clenched audibly.

    "That bastard," Sengoku muttered, his voice laced with frustration. "He drops islands on us and then flies off before we can do anything."

    He turned away from the window, slamming his fist on the desk.

    "How are we supposed to deal with someone like him? Flying freely across the skies, attacking wherever he pleases, with such reckless abandon and terrifying destruction?"

    Sengoku''s anger reflected the sentiments shared by the Marines and the World Government.

    At this moment, the greatest challenge for both the World Government and the Marines was figuring out how to handle the audacious, unpredictable, and devastatingly powerful traveler¡ªRon.

 Chapter 142 - 142: 142: That Madman!

    Two Islands, One Message.

    After delivering two massive islands to the World Government and the Marines, Ron was brimming with satisfaction.

    While he knew these stunts wouldn''t cause substantial damage, just imagining their frustration was enough to make him chuckle.

    "If they ever try to hunt me down again, I''ll just drop another island on them every now and then. Let''s see who flinches first."

    With that mischievous thought, Ron returned to the Sabaody Archipelago. The next day, after bidding farewell to Rayleigh and Shakky, he set sail aboard the Traveler.

    ¡­

    Farewell at Sabaody.

    As the Traveler drifted farther from the shore, Shakky stood at the dock, her expression full of amusement.

    "You seem unusually happy. What''s on your mind?" Rayleigh asked, glancing at her curiously.

    Shakky exhaled a plume of smoke, her lips curling into a sly smile.

    "Those girls¡­ every single one of them has feelings for Ron. And yet, none of them¡ªnor he¡ªseems to have realized it."

    She let out a soft chuckle. "Isn''t that entertaining?"

    "All four of them?" Rayleigh''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. But the astonishment quickly gave way to hearty laughter.

    "That boy really is something else!"

    Suddenly, Rayleigh''s laughter stopped as a thought crossed his mind. He turned to Shakky, his expression sharp.

    "Wait a second, Shakky. Don''t tell me¡­ you didn''t meddle, did you?"

    "Nothing much," she replied nonchalantly, blowing another smoke ring. "Just whispered a little encouragement into their ears."

    "That''s what you call nothing?! You''re trying to turn that ship into a battlefield!"

    "Because it''s amusing," Shakky replied, her grin widening mischievously.

    ¡­

    Not long after the Traveler left Sabaody, its crew activated the coating on the ship''s hull. Slowly, the vessel sank beneath the waves, heading toward Fish-Man Island, ten thousand meters under the sea.

    ¡­

    While Ron and his crew ventured into the depths, a piece of world-shaking news reached the hands of Morgans, the president of the World Economy News Paper.

    Even for someone as seasoned as Morgans, the contents of the report made his eyes widen in shock. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead as he reread the message.

    "Incredible¡­ He disappeared for such a short time, yet managed to create such a colossal incident. That traveler, Ron¡­" Morgans''s hands trembled with excitement, his beak curling into a grin.

    "¡­ is magnificent!"

    "Drop everything! Spread this news across the seas immediately!" Morgans barked orders to his staff.

    His employees, equally stunned by the report, hesitated.

    "Is this¡­ true?" one asked, voice quivering.

    "It''s verified," Morgans said, his tone firm. "A direct tip from my most reliable source."

    "Boss, are you sure we should publish this? This will openly humiliate the World Government and the Marines¡­"

    "Leave the consequences to me!" Morgans declared, his chest puffed out. "I, Morgans, the king of news, will take full responsibility!"

    By day''s end, fleets of News Coo birds spread the story far and wide, delivering newspapers to every corner of the seas.

    ¡­

    Sabaody Archipelago.

    Rayleigh held a newspaper in his hands, his eyes scanning the bold headlines. His face morphed from shock to exasperation, ending in a helpless smile.

    "So that''s what he meant by having something to take care of yesterday¡­" Rayleigh muttered, rubbing his temples. "The crazy brat actually dropped islands on both Mary Geoise and Marineford?!"

    ¡­

    Water 7

    In the bustling city of Water 7, Rob Lucci, disguised as a shipwright, froze as he read the report.

    "That bastard¡­" Lucci muttered, his voice low and disbelieving. "He actually dared to attack Mary Geoise with an island?!"

    ¡­

    Thriller Bark.

    Far away in the eerie waters of the Florian Triangle, Gecko Moria stared at the paper in his trembling hands.

    "A lunatic¡­ That guy is an absolute lunatic!"

    Even Kaido, in all his recklessness, wouldn''t dare attack Mary Geoise. But Ron¡­ Ron had struck both Mary Geoise and Marineford in a single day.

    "Is there anyone in this world crazier than him?" Moria''s hands fell to his sides, his ambition of revenge dissipating into nothing.

    "I don''t want to wake up one day to an island falling on my head¡­"

    ¡­

    Alabasta.

    In the dry desert kingdom of Alabasta, Crocodile crushed the newspaper in his hand, his jaw clenched tightly.

    "That bastard¡­ He actually dared¡­"

    Compared to Ron''s audacious act of attacking Mary Geoise and Marineford with entire islands, Crocodile''s own schemes of seizing a kingdom suddenly felt insignificant.

    ¡­

    Amazon Lily.

    On the island of Amazon Lily, the news sent shockwaves through the palace.

    "Two islands¡­ He attacked both Mary Geoise and Marineford in one day?!"

    Boa Hancock, the Pirate Empress, sat frozen, her heart pounding in her chest.

    "That''s the Holy Land of the Celestial Dragons¡­ Mary Geoise¡­"

    Beside her, Sandersonia and Marigold were equally stunned, their scalps tingling as they processed the news.

    "How crazy must that man be to even think of doing something like this?!"

    "Does he even care about his life?!"

    This was no longer just a challenge to the heavens¡ªit was a direct assault on the World Government and the Celestial Dragons!

    Hancock''s mind vividly conjured the image of the black-haired boy. She closed her eyes, biting her lip gently. Ron''s face, his determined and confident demeanor, became clearer in her thoughts.

    If it were him... surely, he could understand me...

    Unbidden, a memory surfaced¡ªthe moment when she and Ron had stood face to face, so close their noses nearly touched. His warm breath seemed to transcend time, brushing against her cheek from within the depths of her recollection.

    Her face flushed lightly at the thought.

    ¡­

    Aboard the Moby Dick.

    "Gurararara! Attacking the World Government, huh? That brat''s got guts!"

    Whitebeard''s hearty laughter boomed across the deck. "The seas are getting more interesting by the day! Gurararara!"

    ¡­

    Dressrosa.

    "He dared to attack Mary Geoise...?"

    Doflamingo couldn''t bring himself to laugh. His face darkened as he studied the news.

    He had once assumed the World Government and Marines would deploy their strongest forces to crush that brat, and in fact, they had¡ªsending Kizaru and Kuma after him. But Ron had not only survived; he had struck back with an even bolder move: hurling entire islands at Mary Geoise and Marineford.

    What kind of madman would dare such a thing?

    And, he left unscathed. His Paramecia Devil Fruit allowed him to take to the skies, making him nearly impossible to corner or capture. For those who dared oppose him, the threat of islands falling from the sky would loom ever present.

    "That brat... I should have killed him back on that warship, no matter the cost!" Doflamingo clenched his teeth in frustration.

    ¡­

    Elsewhere in the New World.

    A single ship was locked in pursuit of a pirate crew with three vessels.

    A towering figure leapt high into the air, his right arm transforming into a massive crusher. With a loud roar, he unleashed a devastating attack.

    The powerful blast obliterated one of the pirate ships, sending the remaining two flying in the shockwave. Screams echoed as pirates tumbled into the sea.

    The figure landed back on his ship¡ªa burly man with short purple hair, sunglasses, and a rugged, imposing aura. It was none other than Zephyr, now operating independently from the Marines.

    "Zephyr-sensei."

    Ain approached, handing him a white coat. Though similar to the Marines'' justice coats, this one bore no such inscription on its back.

    Zephyr draped the coat over his shoulders and took a sip of tea offered by Binz. His gaze shifted to Ain, who stood beside him, a sword at her waist and a thoughtful look on her face.

    "Any word on that kid?"

    Ain shook her head. "Not since the battle on Drum Island."

    "I see..."

    Zephyr glanced down at the tea in his cup, a rare hint of emotion crossing his face. "To think that boy could already hold his own against Kizaru¡­"

    Ain''s lips curved into a small smile as she recalled the boy from six years ago. The boy who had once been shorter than her now towered over her. Time truly flew by.

    Just then, a seagull swooped down, dropping a newspaper onto the deck. Ain caught it mid-air and unfolded it. Her eyes widened in shock as she scanned the headlines.

    "What?!"

    Zephyr and Binz both turned to her, startled.

    "What is it?" Zephyr asked.

    "It''s news about Ron," Ain said, her voice trembling.

    Zephyr''s expression hardened. "What did that brat do this time?"

    "He... he used islands to attack Mary Geoise and Marineford."

    "What?!" Zephyr''s eyes narrowed.

    "And... and Marineford as well."

    This revelation left Zephyr momentarily speechless.

    Crack!

    The cup in Zephyr''s hand shattered under the pressure of his grip.

    As countless people across the seas reeled in shock, disbelief, and terror at the unprecedented events, the depths of the ocean held a different kind of story.

    ¡­

    Beneath the Sea.

    Encased in a protective bubble of coated film, the Traveler glided along the ocean currents, heading toward Fish-Man Island.

    All around, massive sea beasts, vibrant marine life, and towering Sea Kings moved through the waters. Compared to their colossal forms, the Traveler appeared minuscule, a speck in the vast underwater world.

    Inside the Cabin.

    Around the dining table, an air of warmth and camaraderie prevailed despite the tension of recent events.

    "Captain, are you sure you''re okay eating like this?" Conis asked with concern, watching Ron navigate his meal with closed eyes and utensils in hand. "Should I help you? Maybe feed you instead?"

    At her words, Kuina, Robin, and Bonney all paused. Their gazes flicked toward Conis, curiosity lighting their eyes.

    Is she the one Shakky hinted at? Kuina thought, recalling the older woman''s teasing suggestion that one of the four women aboard harbored feelings for Ron.

    Ron smiled, shaking his head. "No need. I can smell the food just fine."

    With that, he stabbed his fork into a slice of steak on the plate in front of him, cutting it deftly and taking a hearty bite.

    "Even with your eyes closed, you can locate the food so accurately?" Enzo''s face lit up with admiration. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Basic skill. Practice enough, and you''ll get the hang of it too," Ron said nonchalantly.

    "Really?! I''ll give it a try then!" Enzo exclaimed excitedly, activating his Observation Haki. Closing his eyes, he reached out with his chopsticks, aiming for a dish in front of him.

    Clatter!

    He promptly knocked an entire plate of food off the table.

    Smack!

    Kuina''s hand came down on his head, her expression a mix of exasperation and amusement.

    "Don''t copy everything Ron does!"

    "Ow!" Enzo rubbed his head, pouting.

    ¡­

    The Era of the Sea¡ªYear 1517, End of the Month.

    The traveler Ron, having used islands as weapons to launch a daring assault on the World Government''s holy land, Mary Geoise, and the Marine Headquarters, Marineford, saw his bounty skyrocket once again.

    The staggering sum had now crossed the one-billion mark, climbing to an astronomical 1.34 billion berries!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, ten thousand meters beneath the ocean''s surface, under the radiant glow of the Sunlight Tree Eve, the Traveler approached its next destination.

    As the giant bubble surrounding Fish-Man Island loomed ahead, the ship slowly sailed into its embrace, the sparkling hues of the underwater city beginning to unfold before them.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 143 - 143: 143: Signing In at Fish-Man Island

    On Fish-Man Island.

    As the Traveler passed through the double-layered bubble surrounding Fish-Man Island, the ship was immediately detected by the Sea King Army stationed to guard the island.

    The unauthorized vessel appeared in a coral harbor, drawing the attention of both the New Fish-Man Pirates and the Sea King Army, led by the three princes.

    Several high-ranking officers of the New Fish-Man Pirates, mounted atop massive sea beasts, stood on the shore, their eyes locked on the ship.

    Under the orders of their captain, Hody Jones, the Fish-Man Pirates sought to bolster their ranks by recruiting human pirates. Any ship illegally entering Fish-Man Island was promptly intercepted by these officers for evaluation or conscription.

    "Ham-ham! These people don''t seem like pirates," Hammond, one of the officers, tilted his head, his tone laced with curiosity.

    A drunken Fish-Man, Dosun, lazily sipped his drink, squinting at the ship. "What? Not a pirate ship¡­?"

    "Too soon to say," replied Dosun, arms crossed as he scrutinized the ship. "There''ve been cases of human pirates hiding their identities before."

    Overhead, three royal princes¡ªFukaboshi, Ryuboshi, and Manboshi¡ªguided the Sea King Army on a flying fish ship toward the scene.

    "Is it a pirate ship illegally trespassing?" Fukaboshi asked, his gaze fixed on the vessel approaching the harbor.

    "Doesn''t seem like it. I don''t see any pirate markings," Manboshi responded.

    As they watched, a group of individuals stepped out of the cabin and onto the deck.

    "Wow! Look at that¡ªthere''s even clouds and a sky here!" Conis exclaimed in awe, pointing upward, her face lit with joy.

    "What kind of structure is this?" Robin, in a pale blue hoodie and black pants, pushed her sunglasses onto her forehead, studying the artificial sky with fascination.

    Bonney, with her pink hair, heart-shaped lipstick, and denim shorts, scanned the surroundings, her expression eager. "I wonder what kind of food they have here on Fish-Man Island."

    "Are there any strong fighters here?" Enzo asked, eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    "Before all that¡­"

    Kuina''s sharp, steady gaze swept across the area. Her steel bracers glinted as her hands rested near the twin swords at her waist. Dressed in a white martial arts uniform, her blue ponytail swayed as she spoke. "Shouldn''t we assess our current situation first?"

    "Looks like we''ve been caught for trespassing," a calm voice sounded behind the women.

    Under the watchful eyes of the New Fish-Man Pirate officers and the three princes, a black-haired youth emerged from the cabin. His black martial arts outfit was plain, and a black sword hung at his waist. With his eyes closed, he stepped onto the deck.

    The moment the New Fish-Man Pirates'' officers¡ªDosun, Zeo, and Hammond¡ªsaw his face, they froze. Their eyes widened, mouths agape, as fear and disbelief overtook their expressions.

    "Th-that guy is¡­?!"

    "Could it really be him?"

    "What is he doing here?"

    Fukaboshi, unaware of their panic, turned to the newcomers. "Humans, who are you? Are you pirates?"

    "Don''t worry. We''re not pirates and mean no harm to Fish-Man Island. We''re just travelers passing through and stopped here along the way," Ron replied, his tone calm and steady.

    "Is that so¡­" Fukaboshi hesitated, observing the group. They didn''t look like pirates¡ªa seemingly blind young man, several women, and a Dugong. They didn''t appear dangerous.

    "For safety''s sake, we''ll need you to register your names," Fukaboshi said after a moment, nodding to Ryuboshi, who retrieved a ledger. "Once you''ve registered, you''re free to explore Fish-Man Island. Just make sure to leave through the designated exit when you depart."

    Ron nodded lightly. "Understood."

    As Robin reached out to take the ledger, Dosun''s panicked voice rang out.

    "Prince Fukaboshi, you can''t let them onto Fish-Man Island! That guy¡ªthat guy is more dangerous than any pirate!"

    Fukaboshi froze, his eyes narrowing. "More dangerous than pirates? What do you mean?"

    Ryuboshi scratched his head, confused. "Ham-ham. Dangerous? Why?"

    Hammond raised his gun, aiming it at the ship. "Your Highnesses, it''s no wonder you don''t recognize him. But you surely know his name. That''s the Traveler Ron¡ªthe one responsible for the Northern Seas Incident!"

    Fukaboshi''s eyes widened in alarm. Gripping his trident tightly, he and the Sea King Army immediately assumed a defensive stance.

    "The Traveler? Are you truly that Ron?" he demanded, his voice sharp.

    The blindfolded youth on the deck chuckled softly. "I didn''t expect my reputation to reach ten thousand meters below the surface."

    Fukaboshi''s expression darkened at Ron''s nonchalant response.

    "Captain, what''s the plan? Should we take them out?" Bonney asked, cracking her knuckles.

    Kuina''s hand rested on the hilt of her blade, her expression calm yet ready for action.

    Enzo clenched his fists, his excitement barely contained.

    In that instant, a powerful aura radiated from the group, thickening the air around them.

    Both the Sea King Army and the New Fish-Man Pirates froze as the oppressive presence bore down on them, even the massive sea beasts trembling under the pressure.

    A calm and steady voice broke the tense atmosphere like a ripple over still water.

    "We have no ill intent toward Fishman Island. Please¡­ don''t force our hand."

    Despite the peaceful tone of the black-haired boy''s words, free of any trace of killing intent, a chilling sensation ran down the spines of everyone present¡ªFukaboshi, the New Fishman Pirates, and even their sea beasts. Cold sweat drenched their bodies as a profound fear gripped their hearts.

    It felt as if any rash movement on their part would declare war against this group.

    And their outcome would be the same¡ªdeath.

    When Ron led his crew off the ship, passing by the cadres of the New Fishman Pirates and their sea beasts, none of the pirates dared to even twitch, their muscles frozen in place.

    "Captain, are you sure it''s okay to leave the ship here?" Bonney asked, glancing at Ron as they walked.

    "It''s fine," Ron replied calmly.

    "True enough," Conis chimed in with a cheerful grin. "With the laser shield activated, it''s not like anyone can just break in."

    "That''s not quite what I meant," Ron added, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

    Bonney tilted her head in confusion. "Then what do you mean?"

    "If there''s any issue with the ship¡­ I''ll simply take the entire island with us."

    "Well, that doesn''t sound too bad either," Bonney chuckled.

    The New Fishman Pirates and the three princes stood frozen in disbelief, listening to the fading conversation. Their faces paled as if all blood had drained away.

    For anyone else to claim they could take an entire island was absurd¡ªa madman''s fantasy.

    But for this young man, rumored to be a master of the Float-Float Fruit''s powers, it wasn''t just possible; it was terrifyingly plausible.

    If he unleashed his ability, could the entire Fishman Island actually rise to the surface¡ªor worse, ascend into the sky?

    Fukaboshi, deep in thought, suddenly trembled as if struck by a revelation. His eyes widened in alarm.

    "Brother?" Ryuboshi asked, noticing the change in Fukaboshi''s expression. "What''s wrong?"

    Without answering, Fukaboshi turned to the royal guards and issued a sharp order. "All of you stay here and protect this ship. No one¡ªno one¡ªis allowed to go near it!"

    The guards snapped to attention, nervous but obedient. "Y-yes, sir!"

    Turning to his younger brothers, Fukaboshi explained hastily, "I need to go to Father immediately." With that, he sprinted toward Ryugu Palace without further explanation, leaving a confused Ryuboshi and Manboshi behind.

    The New Fishman Pirates, meanwhile, hurriedly mounted their sea beasts and retreated to Fishman Street. They needed to report this to their captain, Hody Jones, immediately.

    ¡­

    Elsewhere.

    [Ding! Detected host''s location: Fishman Island. Conditions for sign-in fulfilled. Proceed with sign-in?]

    The system''s voice echoed in Ron''s mind.

    "Sign in," Ron responded.

    [Sign-in successful. Rewards obtained: Vitality +10. Special Observation Haki Trait¡ªAbility to Hear the Voice of All Things.]

    A peculiar sensation coursed through Ron''s body. Instinctively, he expanded his Observation Haki to its maximum range, encompassing all of Fishman Island and the surrounding deep sea.

    Strange voices reached him from the abyss. They weren''t human sounds but ethereal waves of communication that he could now understand.

    "How much longer until the appointed day¡­?"

    "Soon, very soon¡­"

    "Has our Mermaid Princess awakened her powers yet¡­?"

    These were the voices of the massive Sea Kings.

    They were waiting for their king.

    The "appointed day"¡ªwhat did it signify? Was it connected to Noah, the colossal ship?

    As Ron pondered these thoughts, someone gently tugged on his sleeve.

    "Captain, food~!" Bonney''s playful voice broke through his musings. "Let''s have takoyaki today, okay?"

    "I don''t mind," Ron replied casually, pulling his focus back to the present as he reined in his expanded Observation Haki.

    After all, maintaining such a wide range of Haki consumed mental energy, and with the constant drain caused by his sealed Tenseigan eyes, every moment was taxing on both his stamina and focus. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Because of this, Ron estimated that his overall strength was slightly diminished compared to when he fought that yellow monkey on Drum Island.

    Bonney glanced at Robin, Conis, and Kuina for their opinions, and seeing their agreement, the group decided unanimously. Together, they stepped into a takoyaki shop run by fishmen.

    Settling into their seats, the group waited as the enticing aroma of takoyaki filled the air.

    As Ron idly sat, his gaze drifted to the system''s attribute panel, where he noticed something surprising¡ªhis Observation Haki had unknowingly advanced to Level 6.

    "Is this because of the ''Voice of All Things'' trait?" he wondered.

    At Level 6, Ron surmised he was only one step away from achieving what Rayleigh had described as the third stage of Observation Haki: the ability to glimpse fragments of the future.

    His Armament Haki, similarly at Level 6, seemed close to the same milestone. If it advanced to Level 7, he would likely reach the third stage of Armament Haki¡ªthe mastery of Flowing Sakura, where energy flows freely beyond the body to devastating effect.

    "Every three levels mark a distinct phase," Ron thought as he studied his attribute panel. "Does that mean the pinnacle of mastery is Level 10?"

    Techniques like Shave, Moonwalk, and Tempest Kick had all reached Level 10 long ago, beyond which no further improvement seemed possible no matter how much he trained.

    It stood to reason that the three Haki types¡ªObservation, Armament, and Conqueror''s Haki¡ªmight share the same limit. Rayleigh had spoken of a mysterious fourth stage for each of them, a realm that likely corresponded to Level 10.

    Of course, this was merely Ron''s speculation for now, and he couldn''t confirm its accuracy just yet.

    His fingers tapped lightly on the table as he mulled over these thoughts. Progressing further in Haki wasn''t just a matter of hard work¡ªit required insights, battles, and a deeper understanding of one''s willpower.

    Lost in his musings, Ron barely noticed when the server brought over their freshly made takoyaki. The sizzling sound and savory aroma broke his concentration, and he smiled faintly.

    "Well, let''s eat," he said, his tone relaxed as he picked up a skewer.

    Bonney wasted no time, grabbing one as well, her expression lighting up with glee at the sight of the piping hot snacks.

    "Finally!" she exclaimed, biting into the crispy, golden-brown takoyaki. "This is the best part of the day."

    Robin chuckled softly, while Kuina and Conis joined in, each savoring the delicious treat.

    Despite the casual atmosphere, Ron''s mind was already strategizing, thinking of what lay ahead. His growth, his crew, and the challenges awaiting them¡ªnone of it could be taken lightly.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 144 - 144: 144: The Poneglyph at Fish-man Island

    "Takoyaki''s here!"

    Under the sparkling eyes of Bonney, Enzo, and Conis, the fishman shop owner placed a large platter of steaming takoyaki on the table. A wave of enticing aroma immediately filled the air.

    "Ohhh!"

    "That smells amazing!"

    Robin and Kuina''s faces lit up with satisfaction as well.

    "Let''s dig in!"

    Bonney exclaimed, quickly spearing a piece and popping it into her mouth. A look of pure bliss spread across her face.

    "Delicious~~"

    As Ron and his group enjoyed the delicacies of Fish-Man Island, back at Ryugu Palace, a different conversation was taking place.

    Shirahoshi''s elder brother, Fukaboshi, was reporting to King Neptune about the arrival of Ron and his companions.

    "That traveler Ron and his crew have arrived on Fish-Man Island?" Neptune asked, clearly surprised. "Weren''t his companions said to have been killed by one of the Seven Warlords, the Tyrant?"

    The incident on Drum Island had occurred over twenty days ago, and even the secluded Ryugu Kingdom in the depths of the sea had received news of it. However, they were yet unaware of Ron''s feat of moving an island and attacking the World Government and Marineford.

    "It seems that information was inaccurate," Fukaboshi explained. "Ron''s companions appear to be members of the infamous Sky Wanderers from the rumors."

    "I see..." Neptune nodded thoughtfully. "Do we know their intentions for coming to Fish-Man Island?"

    "From what they''ve said, they plan to enter the New World through Fish-Man Island. They don''t seem to harbor any ill will."

    "Hohoho, if that''s the case, there''s no need to worry," Neptune said with a hearty laugh, stroking his thick beard. "As far as I know, although Ron is a dangerous figure capable of contending with Admirals, he hasn''t committed any heinous crimes. He shouldn''t pose a threat to Fish-Man Island."

    "That''s what I thought as well," Fukaboshi replied, nodding. "However, there is one matter that has been on my mind, which is why I''ve come to consult you."

    "What is it?"

    Fukaboshi''s expression turned serious as he looked at Neptune. "Father, do you still remember Mother''s dream?"

    Neptune''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You mean Queen Otohime''s dream of coexistence with humans?"

    "No, I mean her dream about the world she envisioned."

    Hearing Fukaboshi''s words, Neptune''s mind conjured up the gentle image of his late wife, Queen Otohime. In his memories, she had once smiled warmly at him and said:

    "I want to move this kingdom to the surface, to a place under the same sun as humans."

    Snapping out of his reverie, Neptune looked at Fukaboshi. "You''re referring to Otohime''s dream of relocating Ryugu Kingdom to the surface?"

    Fukaboshi nodded emphatically.

    "That was nothing more than a fleeting, wistful dream," Neptune said solemnly. "Our ancestors proved centuries ago that such a thing is impossible."

    "Father!" Fukaboshi raised his voice, looking determined. "I used to think the same way, but this time, with the arrival of that traveler Ron, I see a glimmer of hope."

    Neptune was puzzled. "What does this have to do with Ron?"

    "Father, have you forgotten? That traveler Ron possesses the powers of the Float-Float Fruit!" Fukaboshi said with a mix of excitement and anticipation. "If it''s him, he might actually be able to make Fish-Man Island rise to the surface!"

    "To lift all of Fish-Man Island from the seabed to the surface..." Neptune''s eyes widened slightly at the audacious idea, but he quickly shook his head. "No, even with the powers of the Float-Float Fruit, such a feat seems utterly impossible."

    "Father, I think it''s worth a try," Fukaboshi insisted.

    Neptune gazed at his son''s earnest expression for a long while before finally speaking. "I''ll think about it. This matter is too significant, and there''s no guarantee that Ron would even agree to help..."

    Meanwhile, hidden within Fish-Man District, inside the massive ship Noah¡ª

    "What did you say? That traveler Ron, the one behind the North Sea incident, has come to Fish-Man Island? With his companions?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hody Jones''s expression darkened as he listened to Dosun, and the others report the news.

    "Yes, Captain. It''s definitely that Ron! Both he and his crew feel overwhelmingly powerful. Hammond couldn''t even hold his weapon steady in their presence," Dosun said with a shrug.

    "Hammond, Hammond," Zeo muttered mockingly. "Who are you saying couldn''t hold a weapon steady? Weren''t you¡ª"

    "Shut up."

    Hody''s cold tone silenced the group immediately.

    He sat with a dark, brooding expression, his aura exuding hostility.

    "In any case, do your best to avoid provoking them. They''ll likely leave Fish-Man Island soon."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Understood."

    Hody remained seated, his thoughts churning as he contemplated the arrival of such a formidable individual. The tension in the room was palpable, the undercurrents of conflict slowly building beneath the surface of the peaceful island.

    Freshly stepping out of the bustling Mermaid Caf¨¦, Ron and his companions strolled along the vibrant streets of Fish-Man Island.

    "That was so interesting, the Mermaid Caf¨¦," Conis remarked, her hands clasped behind her back as a gentle smile graced her face.

    "Absolutely!" Bonney chimed in, her arms crossed confidently. "The food was delicious. Though, Conis, your cooking has its unique charm that can''t be matched."

    "The island really has so many unique merpeople and fish-men. It''s completely different from the Sabaody Archipelago," Enzo added, his curious gaze darting around to take in every detail.

    Robin''s eyes caught sight of a boutique on the roadside. Turning to Kuina, she noted, "Kuina, why don''t we check out that clothing store? I''ve noticed you don''t have many outfits."

    Conis nodded in agreement. "That''s true. You seem to wear the same sets often."

    "No need... I have enough clothes," Kuina replied, a bit flustered by the sudden attention.

    "But they''re all so plain," Conis teased with a playful grin. "Girls should wear something cute and stylish every now and then."

    Before Kuina could protest further, Conis had already nudged her toward the boutique.

    "I''ll tag along, then," Bonney added, joining them.

    Dressed in denim shorts, brown boots, a white half-sleeve top, and with her pink hair flowing freely beneath her hat, Bonney passed by Ron. She smirked, casting a playful glance at him. "What a shame, Captain. If only you could open your eyes, you''d get to see four gorgeous women trying on outfits. What a missed opportunity."

    Ron''s brow twitched. This Bonney is getting too cheeky lately... I should teach her a lesson sometime.

    When the four ladies emerged from the boutique, they carried an enormous bundle of new outfits. After another round of exploration through Fish-Man Island''s colorful streets, the sunlight filtering through the Sunlight Tree Eve began to dim, signaling the arrival of night.

    Robin informed Ron of the approaching dusk.

    Ron gave a small nod and said, "Let''s find a place to stay for now."

    He wasn''t planning to leave Fish-Man Island just yet. Soon, the group secured a luxurious mansion in the prestigious area of Fish-Flory Manor and settled in for the night.

    ¡­

    Late at Night..

    Ron lay on his bed, his consciousness delving deep into the serene lake within his mind. The rhythmic cycle of Sun Breathing flowed naturally, restoring his physical and mental energy. Yet, as always, the mysterious whirlpools within his eyes drained the vitality just as quickly, leaving him perpetually at two-thirds of his peak.

    Moonlight poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting a soft glow over the sleeping Enzo''s peaceful face nearby.

    As the night deepened, the door to Ron''s room creaked open gently.

    A shadow slipped inside, her every step cautious and light. The faint noise of the closing door made her flinch momentarily. Seeing no reaction from the figure on the bed, she exhaled softly, easing her nerves.

    Quietly, she tiptoed closer to the bed.

    Leaning over, she studied Ron''s serene face, illuminated faintly by the moonlight. His sharp, chiseled features seemed almost otherworldly in the tranquil night.

    She tested the waters, whispering softly, "Hey~"

    "Captain~"

    "Ron~"

    "Oblivious, dense Captain~"

    No response.

    Covering her mouth to stifle a giggle, she then slid onto the bed beside him. Turning to face him, she admired his sleeping face, a mischievous grin spreading across her own.

    "Looks like I got here first. I wonder why the others are so hesitant. Hehe~"

    "This way, the Captain''s first kiss will be mine. Mwah~"

    Still no reaction.

    Growing bolder, she murmured to herself, "Hmm, maybe I should try some of the tricks from that book..."

    Just as she prepared to act further, a deep voice resonated near her ear, freezing her in place.

    "What are you doing, Bonney?"

    The words sent a jolt down her spine. She stiffened, cold sweat breaking out all over her body.

    "W-w-w-w-what? Captain, y-you''re awake?!"

    "No, I was asleep. You just woke me up."

    "By the way," Ron added lazily, propping his head up with one hand, "I''ve been awake since you came in."

    Her eyes widened in horror. He''s known from the start?! He was pretending to be asleep?!

    Her heart raced as her mind scrambled for an escape. Forcing a nervous laugh, she stammered, "W-well, um, I just remembered something I need to do! I-I''ll be heading back now!"

    Bonney made a hasty attempt to flee, but¡ª

    "You''ve come this far, so why rush to leave? Why not sit down and explain exactly what you planned to do to me with those ''techniques''?" Ron''s voice carried a teasing edge, his expression one of amused curiosity.

    ¡­

    The Next Day¡­

    The morning sun filtered through the waters of Fish-Man Island as Ron, Kuina, Robin, and Conis prepared to continue their exploration. Their destination for the day included the Coral Bay and Gyoncorde Plaza, both famous for their vibrant scenery and bustling atmosphere.

    Bonney, however, decided to remain at the luxurious Fish-Flory Manor. Citing an upset stomach, she opted out of the outing entirely.

    "Is Bonney going to be okay?" Conis asked, a trace of worry in her tone.

    "She mentioned catching a cold," Robin said thoughtfully. "Perhaps she''s not fully adjusted to Fish-Man Island''s unique climate."

    With a hint of concern lingering, the group set off toward the lively Gyoncorde Plaza.

    ¡­

    As they wandered the expansive plaza, filled with shops, performers, and the unmistakable energy of Fish-Man Island, Ron suddenly turned to Robin.

    "Robin, did you know there''s a Poneglyph here on Fish-Man Island? It''s located in the Sea Forest, northeast of the island. Would you like to go see it?"

    Robin blinked in surprise before her eyes lit up with excitement. "A Poneglyph? Yes, of course! Let''s go."

    Their path led them away from the bustling crowds and toward the serene and mysterious Sea Forest. This tranquil spot held the Poneglyph, a massive stone inscribed with ancient text, distinct from the ones they had encountered before. Robin approached it with reverence, running her hands gently over its surface as she began translating its contents.

    "This is¡­ a letter of apology," she said after a moment, her voice tinged with curiosity. "It''s written by someone named Joy Boy, addressed to the people of Fish-Man Island. He''s apologizing for failing to fulfill a promise made long ago."

    "A promise?" Ron echoed, the word sparking a flicker of recognition deep within him.

    Robin nodded. "Yes, it seems to reference an attempt made 800 years ago. Joy Boy tried to fulfill this promise, but he couldn''t. The apology specifically mentions the giant ship Noah, and the Poseidon¡ªFish-Man Island''s mermaid princess¡ªalong with the massive sea kings that follow her command."

    Ron''s mind pieced together the fragments of the tale. From the apology etched into the stone, he began to form a theory.

    Eight hundred years ago, humans had made a pact with Fish-Man Island. On the promised day, all the inhabitants of Fish-Man Island would board the giant ship Noah, which would be pulled to the surface by the enormous sea kings under the guidance of the mermaid princess, Poseidon.

    But something went wrong.

    Joy Boy and the mermaid princess of that era attempted to carry out this grand promise, but they failed. Still, the existence of the apology and the unfulfilled plan left Fish-Man Island with a lingering hope¡ªa possibility of altering their fate someday.

    Ron''s lips curled into a faint smile. An interesting story, but it doesn''t have much to do with me.

    Yet, deep down, a small spark of curiosity lingered. How much of this ancient history would intertwine with his own journey?

 Chapter 145 - 145: 145: An invitation from the King!

    At the Sea Forest..

    While Ron and his companions explored the serene Sea Forest, a wave of commotion rippled through the royal palace above.

    Inside Ryugu Palace, King Neptune sat frozen, his usually calm demeanor replaced by a rare sense of shock. Around him, his ministers and eldest son, Shark Prince Fukaboshi, wore equally astonished expressions.

    "Traveler Ron¡­ attacked Mary Geoise and Marineford?!"

    Fukaboshi swallowed hard, his chest tightening with disbelief.

    "1.4 billion Berries¡­" one of the ministers muttered, his voice trembling. "That''s the bounty on his head!"

    Neptune wiped the sweat from his brow, the reality of the situation sinking in.

    Attacking both the Holy Land Mary Geoise and the Marine Headquarters Marineford in a single day¡­ and escaping unscathed?

    What kind of maniac is this traveler?

    And now, this dangerous individual is on Fish-Man Island.

    A cold shiver ran through Neptune''s spine as his mind raced with possibilities. If something went wrong, if this traveler were provoked in any way, what would happen to Fish-Man Island?

    "Father," Fukaboshi''s voice broke through the tense silence. "Did you say he attacked Mary Geoise¡­ by dropping an island?"

    Neptune nodded solemnly. "That''s what the reports say."

    Fukaboshi''s eyes sharpened. "Father¡­ Mary Geoise is located at the very summit of the Red Line, correct?"

    "Of course, Fukaboshi. What are you getting at?" Neptune asked, sensing a spark of determination in his son''s tone.

    "If the reports are true," Fukaboshi said, his voice firm, "then that traveler, Ron, dropped an island from a height even greater than the top of the Red Line. If he can accomplish that¡­ isn''t it possible for him to move Fish-Man Island to the surface?"

    Neptune''s eyes widened as the words sank in. A storm of emotions churned within him¡ªshock, hope, and a flicker of fear.

    "Move Fish-Man Island¡­ to the surface?" one of the ministers stammered.

    Another minister''s eyes narrowed as a realization struck him. His voice shook as he looked toward Fukaboshi. "You¡­ you''re talking about Queen Otohime''s dream, aren''t you?"

    The first minister froze, his face draining of color. "That dream¡­ wasn''t it always thought to be impossible?"

    "It was a dream," Fukaboshi said, his expression resolute. "But now, I see a glimmer of hope."

    He turned to Neptune, determination radiating from him. "Father, I want to personally invite this traveler, Ron, to Ryugu Palace for a banquet!"

    Neptune pondered his son''s words for a moment before nodding. "Regardless of the feasibility of this idea, befriending someone of his caliber can only benefit Fish-Man Island. I''ll accompany you."

    "But¡­ Your Majesty¡­" one of the ministers began hesitantly.

    Neptune raised a hand to silence him. "No need to say more. Prepare the banquet immediately."

    ¡­

    An Invitation From the King.

    As Ron and his companions emerged from the Sea Forest and strolled toward Gyoncorde Plaza, a golden light illuminated the skies above.

    The Fish-Men and merfolk in the plaza stopped in their tracks, their gazes turning upward in awe.

    "Look! It''s King Neptune and Prince Fukaboshi!"

    "They''ve descended to the lower levels?! This is unheard of!"

    "I''ve never seen them this close before¡­"

    The grand figures of King Neptune and Prince Fukaboshi descended majestically, riding atop a massive whale. Their appearance caused a stir among the crowd, who could only whisper in disbelief.

    "Why would the King and Prince come here? Is it¡­ because of those humans?"

    But what happened next shocked everyone to their core.

    King Neptune addressed the dark-haired youth standing amidst the group, his eyes steady and respectful. "You must be the traveler Ron, correct?"

    Ron, having already deduced the identities of the newcomers from the commotion, raised his head calmly. "And you must be the king of Ryugu Kingdom. What business do you have with me?"

    Neptune''s voice carried a tone of humility, surprising the onlookers. "I have a favor to ask of you, Sir Ron. I''ve prepared a banquet at Ryugu Palace. Would you and your companions honor us with your presence?"

    Gasps echoed throughout the plaza.

    "The king personally descended¡­ just to invite humans to the palace?!"

    "What kind of people are they?!"

    Ron''s brow arched slightly, intrigued by the unexpected invitation. After a moment of thought, he turned to his companions. "What do you think? Should we take a look at the palace?"

    Kuina shrugged. "I''m fine with anything."

    Robin smiled. "If it''s a banquet, I''d love to see it."

    Conis beamed. "I''m curious too."

    Enzo, however, stared intently at Neptune''s magnificent beard and murmured, "That''s one fluffy beard¡­"

    Seeing the unanimous agreement, Ron smiled faintly and nodded at Neptune. "It seems my companions are interested. Very well, we''ll accept your invitation."

    As Ron turned toward Neptune with his unseeing eyes, he spoke calmly, "We still have a companion resting at our lodging. Would you mind waiting for us a bit?"

    "Of course" Fukaboshi immediately replied, his tone courteous.

    Ron nodded and led Robin and the others back toward the residence at Coral Hill, leaving Neptune and Fukaboshi waiting in the square.

    This scene only served to deepen the shock among the surrounding fishmen and merfolk.

    "He actually has the Dragon King Neptune and Shark Prince waiting for him right here¡­"

    "The sheer influence he commands is unfathomable!"

    "Can someone please tell me who these humans are?"

    "Wait¡­ could it be¡­?"

    Among the crowd, a recently arrived human pirate on Fish-Man Island stared at Ron''s retreating figure with trembling eyes, his heart pounding wildly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The Traveler¡­ Ron!"

    Beside him, a pirate captain with a bounty of eighty million Berries wiped a bead of sweat from his brow.

    "W-Why is he here on Fish-Man Island¡­?"

    "And weren''t his companions all killed by the Tyrant? How¡­ how are they¡­?"

    This group of human pirates had heard about the earth-shattering events triggered by Ron even before they ventured beneath the sea.

    The man who had assaulted both Mary Geoise and Marineford, throwing the seas into chaos, now stood before them, alive and well, accompanied by the very companions who were rumored to have perished!

    The pirate captain''s crewmate swallowed hard, his voice trembling with disbelief. "Is he planning to use Fish-Man Island as a passage to enter the New World¡­?"

    His words sent a wave of realization rippling through the pirates, their hearts racing.

    Could it be¡­ that the seas were about to witness the rise of a Fifth Emperor?!

    ¡­

    After calling for Bonney to join them, Ron and his group followed Neptune toward the upper levels of the Ryugu Palace. Meanwhile, news of their presence spread like wildfire across Fish-Man Island. The identity of Ron and his companions, exposed by the human pirates, sparked a frenzy of whispers and speculation.

    A bounty of 1.4 billion Berries. The man who had attacked the Holy Land of Mary Geoise and the Marine Headquarters at Marineford. The infamous Traveler, Ron. His name reverberated across the island like a thunderclap.

    As the realization dawned on the fishmen and merfolk, those who had interacted with him could hardly believe their ears.

    The mild-mannered, blindfolded youth with an air of quiet composure¡­ was actually a wanted criminal of unimaginable notoriety?

    The starfish shopkeeper who had sold Ron the mansion was especially shaken.

    That well-spoken, generous young man¡­ turned out to be a terrifying figure with a bounty exceeding a billion Berries!

    And worse yet¡­ he had charged Ron 35 million Berries for the house¡ªwell above the standard price.

    The more he thought about it, the more he trembled in fear.

    "Maybe¡­ maybe I should return the money," he muttered, his voice quivering as cold sweat dripped from his brow.

 Chapter 146 - 146: 146:

    Compared to the grandeur of Ryugu Palace, the Coral Hill Manor paled in comparison. Even though Coral Hill Manor was considered the most luxurious estate on Fish-Man Island, it was insignificant before the magnificence of Ryugu Palace.

    As Ron and his group followed Neptune into the grand palace, they were led to an enormous banquet hall where an elaborate feast was already prepared.

    At the center of the hall stood a stage shaped like a giant shell, designed for Fish-Man singers and musicians to perform.

    "So, this is Ryugu Palace on Fish-Man Island. It''s as magnificent and resplendent as the books described," Robin remarked, her eyes scanning the golden-hued surroundings with admiration.

    Conis clasped her hands together, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "It''s truly luxurious! I''ve never been to a place like this before."

    Even Bonney, who had been listless and low-spirited due to the events of the previous night, lit up instantly upon spotting the glowing delicacies laid out on the tables. Her eyes sparkled with renewed energy as she dove toward the food, her previous lethargy completely forgotten.

    "Today, Sir Ron and everyone here are esteemed guests of Ryugu Palace. Please, make yourselves at home," said the Shark Prince Fukaboshi warmly, inviting them to take their seats.

    Once Ron and his group were seated, the banquet began.

    Apart from Ron and his companions, the grand hall housed only King Neptune, Prince Fukaboshi, and two ministers seated nearby.

    Conis took a bite of the dish before her and couldn''t help but exclaim, "Delicious!"

    Robin sipped some fresh soup, nodding with approval. "As expected of Ryugu Palace''s cuisine."

    Meanwhile, Bonney and Enzo were devouring the food at an alarming rate, the plates around their respective tables stacking up rapidly.

    "Hohohoho, I''m glad it suits your tastes," Neptune chuckled, stroking his beard in satisfaction.

    Ron, blindfolded as always, raised a glass from the table and took a sip of the wine.

    Hmm¡­ aged for around thirty years, he mused. A unique flavor characteristic of Fish-Man Island.

    Fukaboshi observed Ron with curiosity. The way Ron moved so effortlessly, as though his blindness was no hindrance, left the prince intrigued.

    "Sir Ron, may I ask you a question?" Fukaboshi finally spoke up.

    "Go ahead," Ron replied, setting his glass down.

    "Your eyes¡­ is it true that they were injured during your battle with Admiral Kizaru on Drum Island?"

    "You seem to know quite a bit about the happenings on the surface," Ron replied with a faint smile. "But no, that''s not it. As for my eyes, I''m afraid I can''t answer your question."

    Fukaboshi nodded, choosing not to press further.

    Ron took another sip of his wine before turning toward Neptune. "Now, Your Majesty, would you care to explain what you need my help with?"

    At his question, both Fukaboshi and the two ministers stiffened slightly.

    Through his ability to sense the world''s vibrations, Ron immediately picked up on their unease, which only piqued his curiosity further.

    What exactly did they need his help with?

    After a moment of contemplation, Neptune broke the silence. "Ron, if possible, I would like to ask for your help in finding someone."

    Both Fukaboshi and the ministers seemed visibly taken aback by Neptune''s request.

    Someone?

    Their reactions only deepened Ron''s intrigue.

    "Who is it?" Ron asked, his interest now fully captured.

    "A troublemaker," Neptune said gravely. "His name is Vander Decken IX."

    Ron''s heart stirred slightly upon hearing the name. He had a faint impression of it¡ªVander Decken IX. If he remembered correctly, this was the guy from the original story who relentlessly stalked Princess Shirahoshi.

    "I have a young daughter named Shirahoshi," Neptune began, his voice heavy with sorrow. "When she was six years old, she crossed paths with Vander Decken IX. Since then, he''s been fixated on her. That bastard possesses the powers of the Mark-Mark Fruit (Mato Mato no Mi)..."

    Neptune proceeded to recount the years of torment Shirahoshi had endured¡ªyears of threats and attacks launched by Vander Decken IX using his cursed Devil Fruit ability.

    "Shirahoshi has been confined to the Hard Shell Tower for six years now, unable to even attend her mother''s funeral," Neptune continued, his tone filled with anguish. "My sons, along with the Neptune Army, have been tirelessly hunting him down. But the scoundrel is both cunning and a Devil Fruit user. He''s eluded us at every turn!"

    Fukaboshi clenched his fists, his teeth gritting audibly as rage burned in his eyes.

    Ron listened calmly, finishing the wine in his glass as Neptune and the others looked at him with hopeful anticipation. Finally, he set the glass down and spoke.

    "I understand your request. I can help you."

    Neptune and his entourage''s faces lit up with joy, but Ron wasn''t finished.

    "However..."

    He lifted his head, a faint smile playing on his lips as he gazed at Neptune. "I suspect there''s more to this than you''re telling me. Isn''t there?"

    Neptune and the others froze, their expressions stiffening.

    "I imagine you''re well aware of my recent actions¡ªmy attacks on Mary Geoise and Marineford. As a result, I''m undoubtedly a prime target of the World Government. Yet, despite this, you''ve chosen to extend your hand to me. That tells me this matter is of paramount importance to Fish-Man Island."

    Ron''s calm smile was unsettling, and beads of sweat began to form on Neptune''s forehead. He struggled to find the right words.

    "Attacks on Mary Geoise and Marineford?"

    Robin, Kuina, and the others all turned to Ron in unison, their gazes filled with astonishment.

    "Oh, I forgot to mention," Ron said, glancing at them nonchalantly. "Just before we left the Sabaody Archipelago, I dropped two islands. One into Mary Geoise, the other into Marineford."

    A soft plop sounded as the bread in Bonney''s hands fell to the table. Her jaw dropped, her partially chewed bread forgotten in her mouth.

    Robin, Kuina, and Conis were equally dumbfounded, their expressions frozen in shock.

    Enzo, on the other hand, remained blissfully unaware of the gravity of the revelation, nibbling away at his food.

    The lavish banquet hall was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.

    Ron broke the silence, his voice as casual as ever. "I suppose my bounty must''ve increased quite a bit. Any idea how much?"

    Fukaboshi swallowed hard and nodded. "It''s... reached 1.4 billion berries."

    "One... point four billion..." Robin murmured, her head spinning from the staggering figure. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    While the women were still processing this bombshell, Neptune took a deep breath and finally mustered the courage to speak again.

    "Ron," Neptune began with an earnest tone, "aside from dealing with Vander Decken IX, there is indeed another matter we wish to ask of you. However, this request is... well, it''s far more intangible. It''s less of a practical task and more of an unattainable dream."

    Neptune paused, his eyes filled with a mix of hope and sorrow. "It was the greatest dream of my late wife, Queen Otohime."

    "And that dream," he continued, his voice trembling slightly, "was to move the entire Fish-Man race to the surface, where we could bask in the sunlight and build a new world where humans and Fish-Men could live together in peace."

    Hearing this, Ron began to piece everything together.

    "So, what you''re asking," he said slowly, leaning back with a faint smile, "is for me to use the powers of the Float-Float Fruit to raise the entire Fish-Man Island to the surface?"

    Hearing Ron''s words, Conis, Bonney, Kuina, and Robin¡ªwho were still reeling from the shock of his earlier feats¡ªsimultaneously turned their gazes toward him, their eyes filled with disbelief.

    "Is that really possible?!"

    Neptune, Fukaboshi, and the ministers fixed their stares on Ron, their expressions a mix of hope and skepticism.

    Under their collective gaze, Ron pondered for a moment before answering, "In theory, it''s doable. However, my current strength isn''t sufficient for such a task. Moving a small island a few kilometers in diameter is easy enough, but a medium-sized one requires a great deal of effort. As for Fish-Man Island, which is roughly medium-sized, I could use my ability to lift it temporarily, but I wouldn''t be able to sustain it long enough to reach the surface."

    "However," he added, a slight grin forming on his lips, "I can flip the entire island upside down if you''d like."

    "Please, don''t do that!!"

    "Just kidding."

    Only then did they let out relieved sighs.

    Ron calmly used a silver fork to spear a piece of meat, taking a bite before continuing, "Besides, I have no obligation to help Fish-Man Island with this monumental task."

    "That¡­ makes sense," Neptune said with a heavy sigh, lowering his head in resignation.

    Indeed, why would such a powerful individual lend his strength to Fish-Man Island without any gain? The treasures of Ryugu Palace, though abundant, were hardly enough to sway someone like Ron. Perhaps this dream was too far-fetched after all...

    "Sir Ron!" Fukaboshi suddenly spoke up with an earnest tone as he addressed Ron. "If, one day, you acquire the strength needed to lift Fish-Man Island to the surface, may we humbly request that you return to help us?"

    "Fukaboshi! This matter ends here," Neptune interjected sternly. "We cannot impose further on Ron¡­"

    But Ron seemed intrigued. With a faint smile, he turned toward Fukaboshi. "If I were to return, what would you offer to persuade me?"

    "I haven''t thought of that yet," Fukaboshi admitted. "But even if there''s only a glimmer of hope, we, the people of Fish-Man Island, must seize it."

    "Well said."

    Ron, still seated with his eyes closed, nodded lightly. "Fine. If the opportunity arises in the future, I''ll return to Fish-Man Island."

    Fukaboshi''s face lit up with joy and gratitude. "Thank you!"

    ¡­

    Later, after the banquet, Fukaboshi escorted Ron to the Hard-Shell Tower, where the Mermaid Princess Shirahoshi resided.

    The steel door bore numerous dents and scars from weapons.

    "This is it," Fukaboshi said as he pushed open the door.

    Inside was a massive chamber, much of which was submerged underwater. At the center stood a grand bed draped with long canopies, flanked by a bedside table and two ornate lamps. A delicate chandelier adorned the ceiling above.

    On the enormous bed lay a mermaid with flowing pink hair, her body dwarfed by her surroundings. Beside her was a shark companion.

    "Shirahoshi," Fukaboshi called out, gripping his trident.

    The young Shirahoshi turned her head, her face lighting up with joy upon seeing him. "Big brother?!"

    Through his transparent world sensing ability, Ron could feel her pure, untainted aura¡ªa purity unmatched by anyone he had encountered before.

    The Poseidon of the Sea Kings... the Mermaid Princess...

    "Big brother, who is this¡­?" Shirahoshi asked curiously, her gaze falling on the black-clad Ron standing beside Fukaboshi.

    "Shirahoshi, this is Ron," Fukaboshi replied with a smile.

    The Princess looked at Ron¡ªdressed in black, with a black blade at his waist and his eyes closed¡ªwith innocent curiosity. "Ron?"

    "Pleased to meet you, Princess Shirahoshi," Ron said, extending a hand toward her.

    Shirahoshi stared at his outstretched hand, her face breaking into a bright, innocent smile. She reached out her delicate, snow-white fingers, touching his hand gently.

    "Pleased to meet you too, Ron"

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 147 - 147: 147: The Mermaid Princess, Shirahoshi

    Ron''s hand parted from Shirahoshi''s delicate finger.

    The young mermaid princess blinked her wide, innocent eyes, gazing at him curiously. "Ron¡­ are you human?"

    With his eyes still closed, Ron nodded slightly, a soft smile playing on his lips. "Yes."

    Standing nearby, Fukaboshi crossed his arms and addressed Shirahoshi. "Ron is an extraordinarily powerful human warrior and a distinguished guest of Ryugu Palace. He''s here this time specifically because of you, so you mustn''t act impolitely."

    "For me¡­?"

    Shirahoshi tilted her head, blinking in confusion. Her adorable demeanor made her appear even more endearing. "Brother¡­ what is it about me?"

    "It''s about that Vander Decken who keeps harassing you. Ron has already agreed to help Father capture him."

    Her wide eyes grew even larger at the mention of the name.

    Fukaboshi turned to Ron. "Ron, is there anything you can discover from here?"

    Ron didn''t respond to Fukaboshi. Instead, he turned his attention directly to Shirahoshi and asked, "Princess Shirahoshi, would you like to go out for a walk?"

    "Huh?"

    The princess froze for a moment before her face lit up with surprise and excitement. "I¡­ I can really go out?"

    "Of course," Ron replied calmly.

    "But¡­ if I go out, more weapons will come flying at me¡­"

    A trace of fear appeared on her face. Beside her, her loyal shark companion, Megalo, let out a nervous "gyo-gyo" sound.

    "Shirahoshi." Fukaboshi''s tone grew serious as he spoke. "You must summon the courage of the royal family. Since Ron has said it''s possible¡ª"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a sharp whistling sound cut through the air outside the heavy doors.

    "Gyo-gyo!"

    Megalo yelped in panic, flapping his fins frantically.

    Like a startled bird, Shirahoshi buried her head under her blanket, her long tail trembling visibly.

    "Again?!" Fukaboshi snarled, turning toward the sound. He gripped his trident tightly, his teeth clenched in anger.

    A massive axe flew through the open doorway, hurtling straight toward Shirahoshi''s bed with deadly precision.

    Whoosh!

    Before Fukaboshi could even react, Ron''s figure disappeared from where he had been standing. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared mid-air, raising a single fist.

    Boom!

    With a casual strike, the enormous axe¡ªlarger than a grown man¡ªshattered into countless fragments.

    The effortless display left Fukaboshi stunned. But as the realization sank in, his shock turned to elation.

    He immediately turned to the trembling Shirahoshi, who was still hiding under her blanket. "Shirahoshi, don''t be afraid. It''s over now. You''re safe."

    Hearing his reassurances, the young princess hesitated before peeking out from under the blanket. Her large, tearful eyes glistened with uncertainty as she glanced upward.

    There stood Ron, his back to her, perched nonchalantly on her dining table. Scattered around him were countless fragments of the axe he had just destroyed.

    "Gyo-gyo-gyo-gyo!"

    Megalo let out an excited series of sounds, flapping its fins and looking toward Shirahoshi.

    The princess blinked, trying to make sense of her shark companion''s frantic signals. "Megalo¡­ are you saying¡­ Ron shattered that flying weapon¡­ and saved me?"

    "Gyo!"

    Megalo nodded vigorously in confirmation.

    Shirahoshi looked at Ron in awe, her large eyes filled with admiration and gratitude.

    Shirahoshi wiped away the glistening tears from the corners of her eyes and turned to Ron with a gaze full of heartfelt gratitude.

    "T-Thank you¡­ Ron."

    "It''s too early to thank me," Ron replied with a gentle smile, tilting his head toward her. "Wait until I''ve caught that culprit. Let''s go. I''ll take you outside for a walk, and while we''re at it, we''ll catch that guy."

    Shirahoshi stared at him, her large eyes wide with awe, and subconsciously nodded. "Y-Yes, Ron¡­"

    With that, Ron led Shirahoshi out of the Hard-Shell Tower and departed Ryugu Palace, heading toward the depths of Fish-Man Island.

    For the first time in nearly six years, Shirahoshi once again took in the breathtaking sights of Fish-Man Island as they arrived at the serene and luminous Sea Forest.

    Under the sunlight filtering through the Sea Forest, Shirahoshi approached the grave of her late mother, Queen Otohime, buried within the heart of the forest. It was the fifth anniversary of her mother''s passing, and Shirahoshi finally had the chance to pay her respects.

    She had so much to say to her mother, words she''d held back for years due to being confined in the Hard-Shell Tower, unable even to attend the funeral because of Vander Decken''s threats.

    Ron and Megalo quietly gave her space, standing some distance away.

    About an hour later, Shirahoshi returned to Ron and Megalo, her eyes still red from tears.

    "Are you ready?" Ron asked gently.

    "Mm." The eleven-year-old princess wiped her tear-streaked cheeks and looked up at Ron with a radiant smile. "Today is the happiest day I''ve had in years. Thank you¡­ Ron."

    Sitting atop Megalo''s head, Ron responded with a faint smile. "Then let''s move on."

    "Mm!" Shirahoshi nodded enthusiastically.

    She climbed onto Megalo''s back, still smaller in size compared to her future form, while Ron remained seated atop the shark''s head. The two of them sat one behind the other as Megalo wagged his tail and swam off toward Fish-Man District under Ron''s guidance.

    Seated on Megalo''s head, Ron reached out into the air and summoned the Endless Wine Flask, tilting it to take a sip.

    "Ron¡­ is it true that you can''t see?" Shirahoshi asked softly.

    "Mm," Ron replied, lowering the flask. "Due to certain circumstances, I can''t see right now."

    "That''s so sad¡­ sniff¡­ Ron, that''s so sad¡­" Shirahoshi''s lips quivered as tears welled up in her eyes again, her heart aching for Ron''s condition.

    Ron chuckled softly, both amused and exasperated. "Don''t cry. Even though I can''t see with my eyes, it doesn''t affect me much. Besides, there''s a chance I''ll regain my sight in the future."

    "R-Really?" Shirahoshi wiped her tears, her expression brightening slightly.

    "Mm."

    "That''s wonderful to hear."

    After a brief pause, Shirahoshi spoke again, her tone filled with sincerity. "Ron¡­"

    "Mm?" Ron, who had been sipping his wine and extending his Observation Haki to locate Vander Decken, glanced back at her. "What is it this time?"

    "Thank you¡­" she said softly, her voice carrying genuine emotion.

    Ron let out a hearty laugh. "There''s no need to keep saying thanks. I don''t like hearing it too much."

    "Is that so¡­?" Shirahoshi tilted her head, pondering his words.

    "Mm."

    As she gazed at Ron''s back, a gentle smile spread across Shirahoshi''s face, her already stunning features hinting at the extraordinary beauty she would grow into. Deep in her heart, she thought to herself, Meeting Ron is truly the best thing that''s ever happened to me¡­

    As Megalo swam above the bustling streets of Fish-Man District, carrying Ron and Shirahoshi, countless merfolk, fish-men, and even human pirates looked up in shock.

    "That''s¡­ Princess Shirahoshi?!"

    "Princess Shirahoshi left Ryugu Palace?!"

    "And that human¡­ who is he?!"

    "Could it be¡­ that human kidnapped the mermaid princess?!"

    "Are you an idiot? Does Princess Shirahoshi look like she''s been kidnapped?"

    "Not at all! In fact, she looks¡­ really happy."

    "What in the world is going on?"

    As the residents of Fish-Man Island watched in confusion, a massive spiked club suddenly hurled through the air, flying straight toward Shirahoshi on top of Megalo.

    "Princess Shirahoshi!"

    "Look out!"

    Panic erupted below as the giant weapon closed in. Shirahoshi turned her head just in time to see the enormous spiked club rapidly approaching, her pupils shrinking in fear.

    In that moment, a figure moved through the air with blinding speed, and with a single kick, shattered the weapon into countless fragments.

    Down below, countless Fish-Men and merfolk stared in stunned silence at the scene above.

    Shirahoshi, frozen in shock, stared at the figure shielding her. Her voice trembled as she whispered, "Ron¡­ you''re so strong."

    Perched atop Megalo''s head, Ron, still holding his endless flask in his left hand, smiled faintly. His closed eyes tilted slightly toward a particular direction. "Found you."

    With that, he raised his right hand and, to Shirahoshi''s astonishment, pulled a gleaming silver revolver seemingly out of thin air.

    "What¡­ What is that?" Shirahoshi asked, her voice filled with awe.

    Ron offered no explanation. Aiming at a distant point in the vast city, he squeezed the trigger.

    Bang!

    A silver bullet, wrapped in an aura of Haki, pierced through the air like a streak of light. It soared with deadly precision, traveling over the sprawling Fish-Man District until it struck its target.

    At a hidden location, inside a dark, concealed corner of the Fish-Man District, Vander Decken IX, wielder of the Target-Target Fruit, was in the middle of crafting another weapon. Suddenly, the roof above him shattered as the silver bullet descended upon him with unerring accuracy.

    Before he could comprehend what was happening, the bullet pierced his forehead, leaving behind a gory trail and embedding itself deep into the ground.

    "H-How¡­?"

    Vander Decken''s lifeless body slumped to the floor, his wide, terror-stricken eyes frozen in disbelief.

    He died without ever understanding how someone had located him or how they managed to kill him so effortlessly.

    ¡­

    Ron re-holstered the smoking revolver with a casual motion and turned to Shirahoshi with a light smile.

    "It''s done. Let''s head back to Ryugu Palace."

    Shirahoshi blinked in confusion. "Done? Ron¡­ what do you mean, done?"

    Ron chuckled softly. "That Vander Decken fellow who''s been harassing and threatening you¡ªhe''s no longer an issue. From now on, you''re free to leave the Hard Shell Tower whenever you want."

    Shirahoshi''s eyes widened in disbelief, a mixture of joy, astonishment, and excitement overtaking her expression. "Really? I¡­ I don''t have to stay trapped in the tower anymore?"

    "Of course not," Ron assured her.

    ¡­

    After their return to Ryugu Palace, word quickly spread that Vander Decken IX had been eliminated. Neptune, accompanied by the princes and guards, confirmed the news upon discovering the lifeless body.

    With this, Shirahoshi was finally liberated from her years of confinement in the Hard Shell Tower.

    Neptune, overjoyed, organized a grand feast to celebrate. He, along with the princes and Shirahoshi, hosted Ron and his companions with the utmost hospitality.

    During the banquet, Shirahoshi quickly grew close to Kuina and the others. The princess''s pure-hearted nature and innocence made her a cherished friend among the group.

    Ron and his crew spent a few memorable days at Ryugu Palace, sharing joyful moments with Shirahoshi that none would forget.

    ¡­

    The Year Ends with a Bang

    The tumultuous events of the year 1517 came to a close with Ron''s exploits making waves across the seas.

    From the North Blue incident to the Drum Island affair and the daring raids on both Mariejois and Marineford in a single day, Ron''s actions shook the world. His legendary status as "The Wanderer" was solidified, his fame rivaling even the Four Emperors.

    ¡­ S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Journey Resumes

    As the calendar turned to 1518, Ron celebrated his 18th birthday, while Shirahoshi turned 12.

    On their final day at Fish-Man Island, Shirahoshi bid farewell to Ron and his crew, her eyes filled with tears.

    "Ron, Kuina, Robin, Conis, Bonney, Enzo¡­ promise me you''ll visit again!"

    Ron gave her a reassuring smile. "We will, Shirahoshi. One day."

    "You mean it?"

    "I promise."

    "Then let''s pinky swear!"

    With a chuckle, Ron extended his hand. Their fingers linked for a brief moment, and Shirahoshi broke into a radiant smile, her tears finally ceasing.

    "I''ll hold you to that, Ron!"

    As the Traveler set sail once more, leaving Fish-Man Island behind, Shirahoshi stood at the water''s edge, waving with all her might. Her voice echoed across the waves:

    "Goodbye, Ron! Please stay safe!"

    For Shirahoshi, the days spent with Ron and his companions were the happiest of her life¡ªa memory she would cherish forever.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 148 - 148: 148: The New World Springs to Life

    As the new year dawned, a sensational piece of news spread like wildfire from Fish-Man Island to the New World.

    "The Wanderer, Ron, has been spotted on Fish-Man Island and is rumored to be entering the New World!"

    "Reports of the Calamity from the Skies Crew were exaggerated! Neither Kuina, the female swordmaster, nor the Iron Witch has perished. They''re both still traveling with Ron!"

    The explosive revelation caused waves across the New World. The World Government''s intelligence agencies, the Marines, various news outlets, and pirate factions turned their attention toward the most formidable sea.

    Soon, photographic evidence surfaced: a ship ascending from the ocean into the skies, unmistakably the vessel of the Calamity from the Skies. The image confirmed the undeniable truth¡ªRon had entered the New World!

    ¡­

    "He''s finally here, huh?"

    Former Admiral Zephyr, now leading his Neo Marine force, immediately set sail with Ain and Binz, heading toward the sea region where Ron was last spotted.

    In the New World, most islands were under the control of the Four Emperors. Pirates entering this domain either sought to challenge the emperors or aimed to serve under them. Meanwhile, the Marines stationed in this territory represented the elite forces, leagues above those in the four seas.

    The New World was currently under the watchful eye of Admiral Kuzan, as part of the rotational command system among the three admirals: Akainu, Kizaru, and Aokiji.

    "Ah, so that troublemaker who''s been stirring up the seas is here now?" Kuzan sighed, rubbing his temples. "I was hoping for a quiet period, but it seems things are about to get busy."

    Sure enough, the World Government and Marine Headquarters issued immediate orders for Kuzan to take action and apprehend Ron''s crew in the New World. Reinforcements were dispatched, including Admiral Kizaru, Vice Admirals Strawberry and Onigumo, and even the elite CP0 agents.

    ¡­ sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before these events, a debate had raged within the World Government and Marine leadership about whether to extend an olive branch to Ron, offering him a position as a Warlord of the Sea. However, his brazen attack on Mary Geoise, where he hurled an island at the Holy Land, obliterated any hope for compromise.

    Ron''s actions had not only shattered the World Government''s authority but also exceeded the threshold of their tolerance. He wasn''t just a potential fifth emperor; he was a dire threat to their rule.

    "This man must be eliminated at any cost!"

    This was the unanimous conclusion of the Five Elders. Even Fleet Admiral Sengoku and Commander-in-Chief Kong agreed. Deploying two admirals and mobilizing the entire Marine force in the New World, they were determined to eliminate Ron before he could solidify his position.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, aboard the Moby Dick of the Whitebeard Pirates, the news of Ron''s arrival in the New World stirred excitement.

    "Ron''s here too, huh?" Fire Fist Ace, now with a bounty of 1 billion berries after his recent visit to Wano Country and meeting with Red-Haired Shanks, was thrilled.

    "You know him?" Marco, sipping on Wine, raised an eyebrow.

    "About seven or eight years ago, we spent some time together," Ace reminisced. "He''s the same age as me, but even back then, he was unbelievably strong. I''ve never met anyone of our age who could match him."

    "Gurararara!" Whitebeard chuckled, his laugh booming even as he sat hooked up to an IV. "That''s only because you were too weak back then! Even now, you''re still not strong enough!"

    Ace scratched his head, laughing awkwardly but unable to refute Whitebeard''s teasing remarks.

    The arrival of Ron in the New World was like a storm on the horizon¡ªimpossible to ignore and bound to shake the seas to their core.

    ¡­

    Hearing those words, Marco, Jozu, Vista, and the others around burst into laughter.

    Ace squinted his eyes, stood up, and adjusted his hat with a downward press. "I didn''t set sail to be ridiculed. Even if you''re Whitebeard, it''s the same. I won''t acknowledge you as the strongest."

    Boom!

    Flames erupted fiercely from Ace''s right fist, blazing with astonishing intensity. He raised his head, unleashing a devastating Fire Fist straight toward Whitebeard.

    Faced with this fiery onslaught, Whitebeard¡ªholding a sake gourd in one hand and connected to his IV in the other¡ªmerely glanced with steely eyes. A terrifying aura surged forth from him, causing the air before him to tremble violently. A shockwave, like invisible shards of shattered glass, blocked Ace''s fiery attack with an overwhelming force.

    The next moment, the shockwave exploded outward, dispersing the flames and crashing into Ace. Before he could even react to transform into flames, he was sent flying backward in disbelief.

    "Another loss. That makes it the 48th defeat," Marco remarked, crossing his arms.

    "Well, it''s to be expected. That''s our Pops¡ªthe strongest man in this sea," Vista said with a laugh.

    "Ara ara, looks like we''ll need to repair the ship again¡­" Jozu scratched his head, looking troubled.

    Whitebeard took another sip of sake, his gaze shifting slightly in the direction Ace had been flung. A faint smile appeared in his eyes.

    "What a promising kid¡­"

    ¡­

    Whole Cake Island, Totto Land

    "Ma-ma-ma-ma, so he''s already arrived¡­"

    Charlotte Linlin, the Big Mom of Totto Land, looked down at her three Sweet Commanders. "The Marines and the World Government will likely act soon. We must get Nico Robin before they do."

    "Leave this to me, Mama," Charlotte Cracker said confidently, cracking his knuckles. A smirk of arrogance spread across his face. "I''d like to see for myself if this ''Traveler Ron'' is as strong as the rumors claim."

    "Cracker, I doubt you can handle him," Katakuri interjected, casting a glance at him.

    "Just being able to escape from Kizaru and the Tyrant is proof enough of his strength. That''s something you can''t do. Focus on retrieving Nico Robin instead of clashing head-on with him."

    Cracker seemed ready to argue further.

    "Katakuri''s right," Linlin interrupted. "All I need is Nico Robin. Let the Marines and the World Government deal with Traveler Ron. Don''t disappoint me."

    "Of course, Mama," Cracker replied with unwavering confidence.

    Although Katakuri felt an inexplicable sense of unease, he couldn''t pinpoint the source.

    ¡­

    Dressrosa.

    "That guy''s already in the New World? What''s the Marines'' response?"

    Doflamingo stood amidst Dressrosa''s factories, flanked by Trebol.

    "Aokiji has moved, and it seems Kizaru is also heading out from Marineford," Trebol replied, his voice nasal as he clutched his staff.

    With spies within the Marines, obtaining this information was a simple task.

    "Hahhaha, two Admirals, huh? They''re really giving that guy the VIP treatment," Doflamingo cackled. "After pulling off such a stunt and still daring to come to the New World, he really doesn''t fear death. In this sea, plenty of people can deal with someone who can fly through the sky."

    Doflamingo turned, a glint of malice in his eyes.

    "Let''s head back."

    "Already?" Trebol asked.

    "I have someone to contact. Let''s make sure that brat is utterly crushed."

    ¡­

    Wano Country.

    "Governor, it''s Doflamingo. He says he wants to make a deal with you."

    Queen, one of the Three Disasters, handed the Den Den Mushi to a drunken Kaido.

    Kaido, swaying slightly, grabbed the receiver.

    "What do you want?"

    "You want me to send King to help the Marines against that Traveler Ron? hah! And what do I get in return?"

    After listening to Doflamingo''s offer, Kaido narrowed his eyes.

    "Oh? You can really pull that off?"

    "Fine, then. I''ll send King. This should be amusing."

    ¡­

    As the currents of power converged toward the New World, The Traveler sailed into a thunderous sea of storms.

    From the deck of the ship, a lone figure leaped down.

    Straight and unwavering, they plunged through the thick, heavy storm clouds, descending hundreds of kilometers toward the raging tempest below.

 Chapter 149 - 149: 149: Ultimate Kick Level 3!

    Amidst the Thunderclouds, lightning crackled and thunder roared in a chaotic symphony. Within the core of the dense, tumultuous storm clouds, a figure engulfed in blackness hovered in mid-air. His body, shrouded in arcs of electricity, endured the relentless punishment of countless bolts of lightning striking him from all directions.

    His right leg glowed with a dazzling golden hue as immense lightning energy poured into it. Golden arcs of lightning entwined his leg, weaving a radiant net of power before coursing through his entire body, tempering his hardened physique infused with Armament Haki.

    Inside, Ron''s vitality surged like a torrential river breaking through a dam. His vitality, stagnant at 3,400 for a long time, began climbing rapidly under the furious tempering of the storm''s energy.

    3,407¡­ 3,408¡­ 3,409¡­ 3,410¡­

    ¡­

    On The Traveler, Conis lay on the deck, peering nervously into the dark, swirling mass of thunderclouds below. Her face was a picture of worry.

    "Will the captain be alright? That''s pure lightning down there!"

    Robin, standing nearby, nodded slightly, concern etched on her face. "Even with Armament Haki to defend, enduring such a dense barrage of lightning isn''t something anyone can handle for long¡­"

    "Master¡­" Enzo''s young face mirrored their anxiety.

    Bonney, leaning against the mast with crossed arms, clenched her fists tightly, her nails nearly digging into her palms.

    "He''ll be fine," a calm and steady voice interrupted.

    They turned to see Kuina, clad in her white training attire, her arms bearing heavy steel bracers. She gripped an enormous steel barbell, practicing vertical strikes with unwavering focus.

    "That''s Ron we''re talking about¡ªour captain. No matter how insane his actions seem, he always strides toward his goals with unwavering determination. I trust him completely, and so should you."

    Sweat dripped from her soaked bangs, plastered against her face, but her expression remained resolute.

    "This is the New World¡ªthe most dangerous seas of them all. The foes we''ll encounter from here on out will only grow stronger. Instead of worrying about him, focus on your own strength. We can''t always rely on him to carry us."

    Conis, Robin, and Bonney fell silent, Kuina''s words echoing in their minds.

    "I¡­ I''m heading to train," Enzo declared, turning toward the gravity chamber.

    Conis and Robin exchanged smiles before nodding.

    "She''s right. We didn''t come aboard to be pretty ornaments!"

    "It''s time the world saw the true strength of the ''Calamity from the Skies'' Crew as well!"

    "No way we''re letting the captain steal all the spotlight!"

    The three women quickly began their respective training regimens, focusing on three key areas: Haki, breathing techniques, and Devil Fruit mastery.

    ¡­

    Three Days Later.

    A charred figure fell from the stormy heavens, plummeting into the dense thunderclouds below before slamming into the ground with a deafening crash. The impact obliterated a small mountain on the lightning-cloaked island.

    [Ding! Detected location: Raijin Island. Eligible for sign-in rewards. Sign in?]

    "Sign¡­ Sign in."

    [Ding! Sign-in successful. Rewards: +10 Vitality, +50% Lightning Resistance.

    50% Lightning Resistance: Reduces damage from lightning-based attacks by 50%.]

    A blinding bolt of lightning tore through the skies and struck the massive crater. The charred figure lying within¡ªRon¡ªshuddered as arcs of electricity danced across his body.

    3,539¡­ 3,540¡­ 3,541¡­

    ¡­

    [Ding! Skill Upgrade: Essence of Strength (Lv4). Temporarily boosts strength by 40% when activated, consuming vitality.]

    3,561¡­ 3,562¡­

    ¡­

    Two more days passed under the relentless onslaught of lightning.

    [Ding! Skill Upgrade: Ultimate Kick (Lv3). Concentrates immense power into the right leg for a devastating strike, increasing destructive force by 300%.]

    As the system notification echoed, Ron''s lips curled into a faint, exhausted smile.

    "It¡­ finally leveled up."

    His body, numb and ravaged, barely moved as he muttered the words. He cast a healing spell on himself, but the effect was minimal. A second attempt provided slight relief, but he still couldn''t muster the strength to rise.

    A charred, humanoid figure resembling a piece of burnt coal lay flat on the scorched ground. Above him, lightning rained down incessantly, shrouding the island in a cacophony of destruction.

    His battered body teetered on the edge of collapse.

    "Seems¡­ I underestimated the forces of nature¡­" His voice was weak, his mind flickering in and out of focus.

    From the system space, he retrieved a small, unassuming green bean¡ªan item gained from an earlier sign-in reward. Summoning his remaining will, he popped it into his mouth and chewed.

    The moment the bean entered his body, an overwhelming surge of energy flooded his every cell. His mangled body regenerated at an extraordinary rate, muscles knitting together, vitality soaring. In just seconds, his depleted stamina and mental strength were fully restored, as though he had never endured the grueling trials of the past five days.

    Ron opened his eyes, their depths blazing with newfound determination.

    "Let''s see what this power can really do."

    The peculiar energy''s effects faded, but due to the devouring abilities of his eyes, Ron''s stamina and mental energy were stabilized at two-thirds capacity.

    "No wonder they call it a Senzu Bean... It''s a pity I''ve only gotten two of these after all this time. Now there''s only one left. I''ll have to save it for a critical moment."

    Emerging from the deep crater formed by relentless lightning strikes, the charred figure of Ron slowly stood upright. With a slight shake, the thick, blackened crust encasing his body shattered.

    Like a caterpillar breaking free from its cocoon, Ron stood transformed.

    Inside the pit, his towering frame now reached two meters. His physique was muscular yet proportionate, with defined lines radiating sheer power. His hair, regrown from the peculiar energy of the Senzu Bean, now cascaded down to his waist, billowing wildly in the fierce winds.

    BOOM!

    Another lightning serpent streaked down from the heavens, aiming to smite him once more.

    Ron, eyes still closed, didn''t even flinch. He raised a fist and struck forward.

    The immense vitality coursing through him, enhanced by Level 6 Armament Haki, combined with the formidable Level 4 Essenceof Strength, unleashed a terrifying synergy.

    The punch cracked the air like shattered glass, leaving visible ripples in its wake.

    The devastating force collided with the thunderous serpent.

    CRASH!

    A deafening explosion reverberated as an overwhelming shockwave obliterated the nearby terrain, flattening the surrounding hills. The massive lightning bolt, fragmented under the impact. Its remnants scattered as smaller bolts, striking the scorched earth and leaving behind countless craters.

    Ron, bathed in blood-colored steam, his eyes still shut, exhaled lightly.

    With his strength restored, he muttered, "I''m stronger than I was back on Drum Island. No... perhaps I''ve surpassed even that."

    It had been a risk, but the rewards were undeniable.

    "System, display my current stats."

    [Host: Ron]

    Age: 18

    Vitality: 3569

    Transparent World: Level 4

    Sun Breathing Technique: Mastery 100%

    Swordsmanship: Breath of All Things; Grandmaster of Swordsmanship

    Essence of Strength: Level 4

    Signature Move: Ultimate Kick ¡ª Level 3

    Sealed Power: Tenseigan Eye (Sealed)

    Devil Fruit Ability: Enhanced Float-Float Fruit (Second Stage, No Side Effects)

    Permanent Buff: True Essence of a Thousand Tempers (Bound)

    Lightning Resistance: 50%

    Haki Proficiency:

    Armament Haki: Level 6 (Second Stage)

    Observation Haki: Level 5 (Second Stage)

    Conqueror''s Haki: Level 4 (Second Stage)

    Combat Techniques:

    Shave: Level 10

    Moonwalk: Level 10

    Tempest Kick: Level 10

    Weapons:

    Great Grade Blade: Raikiri

    Great Grade Blade: Shusui

    Blades: Oto, Kogarishi

    Special Skills:

    Mastery in Mechanics, Navigation, and Linguistics

    Level 2 Healing Arts and Purification Techniques

    Artifacts:

    King''s Treasury S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Endless Wine Flask

    Silver Revolver (Six Bullets per Day)

    Unique Items:

    Senzu Beans (x1)

    ¡­

    As he reviewed his attributes through the system interface, Ron retrieved a fresh set of clothes from his storage space and dressed himself.

    "My abilities and techniques are well-rounded. There aren''t any obvious weaknesses... but when facing top-tier powerhouses like Kizaru, I still lack a definitive edge."

    The power of his Ultimate Kick was undeniable, but landing such a strike was no easy feat. Moreover, this move represented Ron''s ultimate technique. If he unleashed it without ensuring a decisive blow, the resulting exhaustion would leave him vulnerable and defenseless.

    "That''s why... back on Drum Island, I didn''t unleash that kick on Kizaru."

 Chapter 150 - 150: 150: A Sudden Attack

    "The power of the Float-Float Fruit combined with swordsmanship provides a means for large-scale, long-range attacks. But if I want to engage in close combat with the strongest fighters of this sea, physical prowess and Haki are what truly matter."

    Ron mused to himself.

    Of course, that was assuming his Tenseigan Eye remained sealed.

    If he could break the seal on his Tenseigan Eye, there was no doubt his overall strength would skyrocket once again, elevating him to a level that could match¡ªor even surpass¡ªthe very strongest of this ocean!

    "I still need to keep tempering my body and refining my Observation and Armament Haki. I have to break through as soon as possible."

    Ron had a strong premonition¡ªif his Observation and Armament Haki reached the next level, then the next time he encountered Kizaru, the one forced to flee wouldn''t be him¡­

    ¡­

    Ron spent another day alone on the desolate Thunder Island, getting accustomed to the surge of power after his vitality had increased by over a hundred points. Then, after ensuring he had fully adjusted, he returned to the Traveler, which was still floating amidst the storm clouds.

    Nearly a week had passed since he had fallen into Thunder Island.

    When Robin and the others saw that he was safe and sound, they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Captain, it''s only been a few days, but how did your hair grow so long?"

    Conis looked at Ron curiously and teased, "Could it be that getting struck by lightning helps with hair growth?"

    "No, I heard it just turns you into an afro."

    Bonney, who was lounging on the deck, casually chimed in as she switched between her child and young woman forms.

    "Captain with an afro¡­"

    Conis imagined the scene for a moment and then burst into giggles, covering her mouth with both hands.

    That would look way too funny.

    "Do you want me to help you cut it?"

    Robin walked over with a pair of scissors, smiling gently at Ron.

    "Huh?"

    Kuina, who had been standing off to the side with her arms crossed, occasionally stealing glances at Ron''s long hair, was startled by the suggestion.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "You''re cutting it off?"

    "If I don''t, it might get in the way," Robin replied, looking at Ron. "What do you think?"

    "It''s a bit of a hassle, and besides, I''m a guy. What do I need such long hair for?" Ron said as he ran a hand through his hair.

    "But¡­"

    Kuina hesitated, looking a little conflicted.

    "But what?"

    Robin, Conis, and Bonney all turned their curious gazes toward her.

    Under their expectant stares, Kuina suddenly became flustered. She turned her face away, lowered her head slightly, and murmured in a small voice,

    "¡­Ron with long hair¡­ has that wandering swordsman look¡­ It actually looks kind of cool¡­"

    Robin, Conis, and Bonney were momentarily stunned.

    Then, all three of them broke into amused smiles.

    "Ohhh~~ So that''s the style Kuina likes."

    Bonney smirked mischievously, teasing, "Then maybe the captain should keep it."

    "N-No, I didn''t mean¡ª"

    Kuina''s face turned red as she waved her hands in embarrassment, completely flustered.

    Robin''s eyes curved into a smile as she watched her.

    Most of the time, Kuina was composed and reliable, making people feel at ease. But when it came to things outside her comfort zone, she became awkward and easily flustered. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That part of her was unexpectedly¡­ quite cute.

    "Alright, Bonney, don''t tease Kuina. She can''t handle it."

    Ron spoke up, bringing an end to the playful banter.

    "The hair is getting a bit long, and it might interfere with battle. Robin, go ahead and trim it for me."

    "Alright."

    ¡­

    After leaving the uninhabited Thunder Sea, where few dared to venture, the Traveler descended from the skies and returned to the vast sea below.

    They passed by several large and small islands scattered across the New World.

    At the same time, word of their movements in this turbulent ocean quickly spread.

    ¡­

    That day.

    Not long after Ron and his crew had left an island called Heales in the New World¡ª

    A thunderous cannon blast tore through the sea ahead of them, roaring straight toward The Traveler!

    Dressed in black, with a black blade at his waist, his eyes closed, and his long, dark hair swaying in the wind, Ron slowly reached for his sword.

    With a single slash, a massive, jet-black crescent-shaped sword wave surged forward.

    The sea itself split apart under its force, as the devastating attack cleaved through the incoming cannonfire and continued its unstoppable path forward.

    "Hmph, a strike from a Great Swordsman, huh¡­"

    A deep voice rumbled from the ship ahead.

    A towering figure leaped into the air, emerging from the enemy vessel.

    A massive crusher-like right arm, wrapped in Armament Haki, swung forward.

    Boom!

    With a single punch, the monstrous sword wave that had split the ocean apart was shattered into pieces!

    The figure continued soaring toward The Traveler, his presence overwhelming.

    Kuina tightened her grip on her sword.

    The others also tensed up, their expressions turning serious.

    But Ron, standing calmly on deck, slowly sheathed his sword.

    "You don''t need to step in." His voice was casual but firm. "This opponent is far beyond your level."

    Robin and the others were stunned.

    Just who¡­ was this terrifying enemy?

    The moment before anyone could ask questions, the towering figure descended from above.

    His massive, crusher-like right fist came crashing down toward Ron, and even before it landed, the very air groaned under the unbearable pressure. The terrifying wind force sent everyone''s hair whipping wildly, their shoulders growing heavy under the sheer might of the incoming attack. Below them, the ocean churned violently, waves surging in all directions.

    Buzz!

    Ron''s right fist hardened with Armament Haki, turning pitch black like tempered steel. Without hesitation, he swung his own punch upward to meet the attack head-on!

    Boom!

    The colossal crusher-like fist and Ron''s jet-black, iron-like punch collided with an earth-shattering impact!

    The Traveler sank several feet into the ocean from the sheer force of the clash.

    A shockwave, like a hurricane, erupted from the point of impact, spreading outward in all directions. Robin, Conis, and the others were forced to take several steps back, struggling to maintain their footing as the powerful gusts swept across the deck.

    As the two fighters'' fists and Haki clashed, a series of violent shockwaves rippled outward, spreading nearly a thousand meters in all directions. The ocean itself seemed to explode as massive waves surged outward from the ship, as if heralding the battle between two monstrous forces!

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 151 - 151: 151: Zephyrâ€™s Questioning

    "So this is your current strength?!"

    The burly old man with short purple hair and sunglasses roared at Ron.

    His voice was as deep and heavy as iron.

    The force of his descending attack suddenly surged!

    The wooden deck beneath Ron''s feet cracked and shattered instantly, his legs sinking into the splintered remains.

    The air between them groaned under the sheer weight of their clash, straining like the deck beneath them.

    Ron felt the terrifying pressure from the mechanical crusher smashing down on him and sighed helplessly. "Don''t go breaking my ship."

    "Then catch my fists properly, brat!"

    The burly old man''s massive mechanical arm suddenly flared open at the rear, unleashing a powerful jet of propulsion. The force behind the descending crusher instantly doubled!

    Ron immediately activated Essence of strength. His right arm alone released waves of blood-red steam, swirling with blistering heat, coiling around his fist, which had turned jet-black under the hardened Armament Haki. His power surged dramatically!

    BOOM!

    The entire ship trembled violently! A massive shockwave erupted outward, forcing Robin and the others to clutch onto the railings just to remain standing. The tables on the deck were blown away, and even several trees showed signs of being uprooted!

    As the gusts dispersed¡ª

    Ron, with his black hair billowing wildly, had his fist pressed firmly against the front of the enormous crusher, stopping the attack completely! No matter how much force the machine exerted, it could not move an inch forward!

    Seeing this, a flash of shock and nostalgia crossed the burly old man''s eyes behind his sunglasses.

    "That boy from back then... has grown to this level already..."

    "I really have gotten old..."

    Slowly, he retracted his Seastone-crafted mechanical crusher, removed his sunglasses with his good left hand, and looked straight at Ron. "It''s been a while, kid."

    Ron, eyes still closed, nodded with a smile. "Yeah, it has. Seven years, right? Zephyr."

    Hearing this name, Robin''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Zephyr... You mean that Black Arm Zephyr?!"

    "The former Admiral of the Marines?!"

    "Wha¡ª?! A Marine Admiral?!"

    Conis and Bonney gasped in disbelief, while Enzo had beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Instinctively, he shifted into a fighting stance. Kuina, her expression grave, gripped the hilt of her sword tightly.

    Zephyr glanced at them, his gaze pausing on Enzo for a brief moment, a flicker of surprise flashing in his eyes.

    "So, this is that rumored talking Dugong on your ship, the one who''s mastered both Haki and martial arts?"

    Enzo froze.

    This former Marine Admiral... actually knew about him?!

    "His name is Enzo. He''s my disciple," Ron replied with a smirk.

    Zephyr let out a small sigh. "To think you''d take a Dugong as a disciple... You really don''t do things the ordinary way, huh?"

    Suddenly, his expression darkened.

    A powerful aura erupted from his body, radiating an overwhelming pressure that pressed down on everyone present.

    "Kid¡­ what''s with your eyes?"

    "Not blind," Ron answered with a grin, eyes still closed. "Just training my Observation Haki."

    Ron, eyes still closed, smiled at him.

    Zephyr was momentarily stunned by his response. But after a brief moment of careful observation, he noticed the subtle aura of Observation Haki surrounding Ron''s body.

    A grin spread across his face, and in an instant, the suffocating pressure vanished.

    "Training Observation Haki this way? Haha, only you would come up with something like that!"

    "So, how effective is this method?"

    Before Ron could answer¡ª

    A woman''s voice called out from the distance.

    "Zephyr!"

    A ship slowly approached.

    Robin, Kuina, and Conis turned their gazes toward it. On the deck stood a striking young beauty¡ªocean-blue wavy hair cascading over her shoulders, a black cloak draped over her figure, and a pistol and sword hanging from her waist.

    "That voice¡­ Ain?"

    Ron turned his head in the direction of the ship.

    On the other side, Ain had also spotted him, standing before Zephyr. Her sharp, dazzling eyes widened slightly.

    "Ro¡­ Ron?"

    As the ships drew closer¡ª

    Ain leaped, landing gracefully on their deck.

    "Ron!"

    Ignoring the surprised expressions of Kuina, Robin, and the others, Ain strode directly toward him, her face brimming with joy.

    "Ain¡­ It''s been a long time."

    Ron smiled as he faced her, eyes still closed.

    "Yeah, it really has¡­ You''ve grown so tall¡­"

    She had barely started speaking when she suddenly noticed his eyes. Her expression stiffened.

    "Your eyes¡­?"

    "It''s nothing."

    Ron dismissed her concern with a casual wave before turning in Conis''s direction.

    "Conis, could you prepare something to eat? We have guests today."

    "Got it."

    "We''ll help too," Robin added, pulling Bonney¡ªwho was standing off to the side, arms crossed¡ªtoward the kitchen with her.

    "I''ll get some sake," Kuina announced, heading toward the storage room.

    "I''ll come with you," Enzo followed closely behind.

    Now, only Ron, Zephyr, Ain, and the Cloud fox, Su, remained on the deck.

    ¡­

    Inside the kitchen, as she tied her apron, Conis chuckled. "It''s been a while since we''ve had guests on this ship. Looks like today''s going to be lively."

    Bonney, helping set up, muttered with a hint of disbelief, "Guests? That''s a former Marine Admiral out there¡­ The ''Black Arm Zephyr,'' the one known as the Admiral Who Doesn''t Kill. Even I''ve heard of him."

    She shook her head. "I never imagined he''d have such a close relationship with our captain."

    Robin, tying the back of Conis''s apron, mused, "Perhaps they met back when Ron was a special recruit in the Marines."

    Bonney frowned. "But that was years ago, right? Right now, our captain is one of the World Government''s most wanted criminals. Zephyr was a Marine Admiral¡­ Who''s to say he won''t make a move against us?"

    She glanced at Robin. "Shouldn''t we be more cautious?"

    Robin thought for a moment.

    "¡­For now, let''s just see what the captain decides."

    ¡­

    On the deck.

    Ron invited Zephyr and Ain to sit at the table.

    Kuina and Enzo brought over some bottles of Wine, set them down on the table, and quietly left without interrupting their conversation.

    Ron glanced at Ain with some surprise. "So it''s not just you, Zephyr¡­ Ain, you and Binz also left the Marines?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ain smiled and nodded. "Yes, with Zephyr. Our mission is to hunt down pirates."

    "I see."

    Ron picked up the Wine bottle from the table and took a sip.

    For a moment, silence settled between them. Perhaps there was nothing more to say.

    After a few seconds, Zephyr finally broke the stillness.

    "Brat, I''ve already heard about your attacks on Mary Geoise and Marineford. Now that you''ve reached the New World, what''s next? Are you planning to challenge the Four Emperors and become the Fifth Emperor of the seas?"

    Ron chuckled. "And if I said yes, what would you do, Zephyr?"

    Zephyr clenched the massive mechanical crusher that replaced his right hand and let out a cold laugh.

    "Then I would destroy this ship without hesitation¡­ and break both of your legs."

    "That would be quite troublesome."

    Ron smiled and casually handed him a bottle.

    "Fortunately, I have no interest in becoming the Fifth Emperor. Looks like I won''t have to make an enemy of you, Zephyr."

    Zephyr''s sharp gaze narrowed. "You don''t want to be the Fifth Emperor?"

    Then his voice turned harsh. "Tell me¡ªare you after the Pirate King''s throne instead?"

    Ron let out a sigh, a hint of helplessness in his expression.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 152 - 152: 152: Seeking Doflamingo for Payback

    Just as Ron was about to respond, Zephyr had already reached out and taken the bottle from his hand.

    "No need to answer. I already know you''re not interested in that throne. I was just speaking my thoughts out loud."

    As he spoke, he casually crushed the bottle''s neck and poured the liquor straight into his mouth.

    Zephyr''s voice turned heavy. "Ron, you should know better than anyone how much I despise pirates."

    Ron naturally understood. Zephyr''s family¡­ his students¡­ they had all been slaughtered at the hands of pirates.

    "Among pirates, there are countless scumbags¡ªthose who cling to the strong while preying on the weak. They''re everywhere."

    Zephyr''s expression darkened. "Even if you become a powerful pirate and do nothing at all, countless others will still look up to you and rally under your banner. Whether you acknowledge them or not, they will use your name as an excuse to commit atrocities. Because pirates¡­ are the very embodiment of evil upon these seas. A gathering of criminals. False reputations will inevitably attract real malice, and before you even realize it, seeds of darkness will take root and bloom into wickedness in places you never expected."

    "Even if you do nothing, innocent people could still suffer catastrophes beyond their ability to bear."

    Zephyr took another large gulp of Wine and muttered as if speaking to himself:

    "This¡­ this is fine. So long as you remain a traveler, I can accept even your attacks on Marineford and Mary Geoise. Even if you''ve become one of the world government''s most wanted criminals¡­ I''m not disappointed in you, nor am I angry."

    "Just¡­ don''t become a pirate."

    Ron took a sip of his own drink, silently mulling over Zephyr''s words.

    A hero is someone who saves others in times of peril.

    Protecting the World Government had never been Zephyr''s priority. It was the common people¡ªthe weak and helpless¡ªwhom he had always cared about.

    In his eyes, most pirates were nothing but disasters waiting to happen. Even if a handful of them were exceptions, it didn''t change the overall nature of the group. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Large pirate crews inevitably attracted hordes of smaller ones. Even if the leaders refrained from committing atrocities, what about those who followed them? A single crew like the Arlong Pirates had been enough to terrorize the East Blue. If dozens of such crews latched onto the banner of a powerful pirate, what kind of horrors would they unleash?

    The name ''pirate'' itself was synonymous with evil. And the more powerful a pirate became, the more their existence would instill fear in the hearts of ordinary people. At the same time, those harboring dark intentions would feel emboldened, using the chaos as a cover to commit crimes without restraint.

    This¡­ was something Zephyr could never accept.

    To him, it didn''t matter if a pirate was good or evil, weak or strong. If they were pirates, they were his enemies.

    And that was why he had come to see Ron today.

    A heavy silence settled between them as they continued drinking.

    Then, out of nowhere, Ain''s expression changed. She suddenly looked at Ron and said urgently:

    "Ron, you should leave this place immediately! The news of your presence in these waters has already spread. The Marines will act soon¡ªthere''s a good chance they''re already on their way!"

    Zephyr''s gaze sharpened. He turned to Ron and nodded. "This time, they''re serious. Both Aokiji and Kizaru have been deployed."

    "Two Admirals, huh¡­"

    Ron''s brows furrowed slightly. Without hesitation, he unleashed his Observation Haki, spreading his awareness across tens of kilometers.

    In an instant, he sensed them¡ªseveral Marine warships rapidly closing in.

    "They''re already here."

    Zephyr and Ain stiffened at his words.

    Zephyr immediately activated his own Observation Haki¡­ but sensed nothing.

    He frowned and turned to Ron. "Brat, just how far does your Observation Haki extend?"

    Ron took another sip of his drink and casually replied:

    "Roughly sixty kilometers."

    "!!"

    Zephyr and Ain''s eyes widened in shock, their faces filled with disbelief.

    "Sixty kilometers?! Are you even human?!"

    "That''s¡­ absurd!"

    Ron simply smirked and raised his glass.

    "I''ll take that as a compliment."

    "If the Marines are already here, you should leave quickly, use your Float-Float Fruit ability and just drift away through the sky," Ain urged, snapping back to reality.

    Ron pondered for a few seconds before responding, "Since the Marines are aware of my abilities yet still chose to launch a siege, sending two admirals no less, they must have some countermeasures in place. The skies may not be as safe as you think."

    Zephyr, draped in his black coat, looked at him and asked, "Then what do you plan to do?"

    "I can leave first and divert their attention. Their primary target is most likely me," Ron replied while checking the system''s sea chart with his mind. After confirming his location, his gaze landed on a certain island''s name. He was momentarily stunned before a smirk slowly formed at the corner of his lips.

    "Zephyr, how about joining me for a little trip?"

    Zephyr narrowed his eyes. "Where to?"

    "Dressrosa."

    The moment that name was spoken, Ain''s pupils shrank sharply.

    Even Zephyr''s expression darkened, and a murderous aura unconsciously radiated from his body.

    His grip tightened around the bottle in his hand, producing an audible creak, as he gritted his teeth and spat out a name filled with hatred¡ª

    "Doflamingo¡­"

    Ain, whose eyes were equally brimming with anger and resentment, turned to look at Ron with an extremely serious expression.

    "Ron, what exactly do you intend to do in Dressrosa?"

    Ron calmly placed his hand on the hilt of his black blade, his voice unwavering.

    "What else? Naturally, I''m going to settle an old score with that bastard, Doflamingo."

    Zephyr locked eyes with him and spoke in a deep tone, "Settling scores with him is my duty. I''m the one who should deal with him."

    He took a step forward and continued, "But despite all these years, I haven''t made a move against him. Do you know why?"

    "It''s not because I cherish this old life of mine." Zephyr''s voice turned solemn. "It''s because Doflamingo is not so easily dealt with. The forces and influence tied to him run deep. There''s a massive shadow behind him, far beyond just being one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea. Right now, he''s even the King of Dressrosa. If we make a move on him, the entire country will be thrown into chaos."

    Ron remained unfazed, his eyes closed as he slowly stood up. His tone remained indifferent.

    "I know all of that."

    Zephyr was momentarily taken aback before realization dawned on him.

    The young man standing before him was the same lunatic who dared to attack Mary Geoise!

    A man who did whatever he wanted¡ªif something couldn''t be done now, he simply waited until he could.

    Would someone like that even care about the consequences?

    All the concerns and hesitations he had harbored over the years¡­ in Ron''s eyes, they were probably nothing more than trivial details.

    What a reckless and insane brat¡­

    But at the same time¡­ Zephyr''s lips curled into a grin.

    His long-standing hesitation suddenly vanished.

    "Fine. I''ll go with you to Dressrosa and settle this old score with Doflamingo once and for all."

    "I''m going too!" Ain declared firmly, her eyes burning with determination.

    She had waited for this day for far too long.

    That tragic day¡­ she had never once forgotten it!

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 153 - 153: 153: Level 5 Conquerors Haki!

    At this moment, several warships grew ever closer, their masts emerging over the distant horizon of the sea.

    "They''re getting closer," Ron muttered.

    Hearing his words, Zephyr and Ain both rose from their seats, turning their gazes in the direction of the incoming ships.

    The atmosphere grew heavy.

    Kuina stepped out of the cabin, noticing the somber expressions. She approached Ron and asked with a hint of confusion, "What''s going on?"

    "Admirals Aokiji and Kizaru are on their way," Ron replied calmly.

    Kuina''s expression immediately tensed.

    "Aokiji and Kizaru? Together? Are they coming for us?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Most likely," Ron said with a nod.

    "Should we run?"

    "It might be too late for that," Ron answered, his voice steady.

    "Then what''s your plan?" Kuina asked, her tone a mix of concern and urgency. "Fight back or¡­"

    Before she could finish, Ron''s mind activated, and the entire Traveler began to ascend into the air. "I''ll drop you all off in the sky first, then I''ll go distract them. I''ll catch up with you later," he said.

    Zephyr nodded, his expression calm despite the circumstances. "It''ll take about a day to reach Dressrosa from here. I''ll wait for you there tomorrow."

    After speaking, Zephyr leapt off the rising Traveler and landed gracefully on one of the ships below.

    Ain walked up to Ron and hugged him. Under Kuina''s stunned gaze, she gently kissed his cheek and whispered into his ear, "See you tomorrow. Don''t die, okay?"

    Then, with a light step, Ain leapt off the ship, her figure disappearing as she landed on one of the warships below.

    Ron didn''t react much to Ain''s actions. Instead, he turned to Kuina, who was still frozen in shock. "Tell Conis to activate the laser shields. Until I return, keep a close watch and stay on guard."

    Without waiting for her response, Ron''s figure floated into the air, propelled by the powers of the Float-Float Fruit. Under Kuina''s worried gaze, he soared towards the direction of the warships.

    The Traveler continued its rapid ascent, soon reaching the sea of clouds high above. Hovering ten thousand meters above the ground, it stopped, hidden from view.

    ¡­

    Far away, the incoming warships sliced through the waves.

    Aokiji, wearing his signature Justice coat, let out a yawn as the sea breeze ruffled his hair. His demeanor was as lazy as ever.

    "In weather like this, a good nap would be perfect," he muttered.

    Standing beside him with his hands in his pockets, Kizaru glanced ahead. "While you''re talking about naps, that troublesome guy has already shown himself," he remarked.

    The moment his words fell¡ª

    Slash!

    A fierce, devastating cross-shaped slash, several kilometers long, descended from the sky, targeting the warships.

    "Oh my, taking the initiative? What a crazy guy," Kizaru said nonchalantly as he stared at the incoming sword strike, making no move to counter it.

    On the other warships, two figures flashed into the air. Both moved simultaneously, intercepting and shattering the cross-shaped attack with precision.

    After neutralizing the strike, Vice Admirals Doberman and Strawberry landed back on the deck of their respective ships.

    All eyes on the warships turned upward.

    In the distance, high in the sky, a black-haired youth dressed in a black coat appeared, holding a dark blade. He walked through the air as though it were solid ground, his eyes shut, his black hair flowing in the wind.

    With each step he took towards the warships, an overwhelming pressure radiated outward. The naval elites aboard the ships felt the weight bearing down on their shoulders and hearts, leaving their hands cold and foreheads drenched in sweat.

    "Such intense presence¡­"

    Beside Kizaru, Sentomaru, who carried a large axe, stared at the black-haired youth, his heart pounding.

    "So this is that crazy traveler, Ron!"

    It was his first time seeing Ron in person, and he was even younger¡ªand far stronger¡ªthan he had imagined.

    "My, my. His aura has grown even stronger since the Drum Island incident," Kizaru said, keeping his gaze locked on Ron. "How terrifying¡­"

    Doberman, with a cigar clenched between his teeth and a sword in hand, gazed at the black-haired youth in the sky. Beneath the brim of his hat, his eyes revealed a trace of emotion.

    That boy from back then... He''s grown to such a terrifying level now.

    What a heavy and domineering slash...

    "Is he alone? Did he come to buy time for his companions to escape?" Strawberry, his long beard swaying with the wind, asked in a deep voice. "Admiral Aokiji, what''s the plan?"

    "What''s the plan?" Aokiji drawled lazily. "Isn''t our biggest target standing right in front of us? The guy even came knocking on our door. You expect me to counter that with a cold shoulder?"

    At his words, the elite Marines aboard the warships immediately straightened their posture. Raising their rifles, they aimed at Ron, who hovered high above.

    The elite indeed lived up to their reputation. Most of them were shrouded in the black sheen of Armament Haki, a testament to their skill.

    "Fire!"

    At the shout of a Rear Admiral, the Marines pulled their triggers in unison. Countless Haki-coated bullets surged towards Ron like a violent storm.

    Ron''s black blade swept out horizontally in response.

    A massive slash, carrying overwhelming sword aura and intent, spread out like a wide river of black, forming a barrier between him and the warships. The bullets struck the barrier but were completely neutralized, scattering uselessly into the sea.

    Sentomaru, standing below, stomped his foot hard against the deck. His large, burly figure shot into the air, his giant axe raised above his head. With a mighty roar, he swung it down toward Ron.

    "Take this!!"

    In the next moment, something unbelievable happened.

    Ron, his eyes still closed, casually reached out with his free left hand. His palm, wrapped in a faint sheen of Haki, caught Sentomaru''s massive axe mid-swing as though it were a child''s toy.

    Despite using all his strength and Haki, Sentomaru couldn''t budge an inch.

    Sentomaru''s pupils shrank dramatically.

    What¡­ what kind of monstrous strength is this?!

    With a dismissive flick of his wrist, Ron swung the axe¡ªand Sentomaru¡ªdownward. Like a meteor, Sentomaru was hurled toward the ocean at an even faster speed than his ascent. With a thunderous crash, he smashed into the sea, sending water spraying high into the air.

    "Hey, isn''t that one of your subordinates?" Aokiji casually pointed toward the impact site, turning to Kizaru. "Aren''t you worried he might die?"

    "If he got himself killed, that''s his problem," Kizaru replied with a smirk. "Besides, he''s not dead, is he?"

    He looked up at Ron, his tone mocking yet wary. "If anyone else feels confident in their strength, they''re welcome to challenge that monster. Just don''t blame me for what happens."

    Hearing Kizaru''s words, the surrounding Marines wiped beads of cold sweat from their brows.

    In the air, Ron remained as calm as ever. His black coat fluttered in the wind, his closed eyes giving him an otherworldly presence. His voice was cold and commanding.

    "Weaklings¡­ step aside."

    "What did you say?!"

    A Marine lieutenant''s face twisted with rage. Just as he was about to retaliate¡ª

    An overwhelming, suffocating pressure erupted from Ron''s body. The sheer force of his Conqueror''s Haki swept across the battlefield, shaking heaven and earth alike.

    The ocean below churned violently, waves scattering in all directions. The warships groaned under the pressure, and the sky above seemed to crack apart. Clouds disintegrated, revealing a spiderweb of crimson fissures that painted the heavens in a terrifying hue.

    Under this cataclysmic pressure, Ron stood tall, his black hair dancing in the wind, his expression cold and detached. Holding his black blade in hand, he was like a monarch descending upon the world, overlooking all beneath him.

    For a moment, the sea, sky, and earth seemed to fall into a deathly silence.

    Ron''s Conqueror''s Haki had surged to a devastating peak, shaking the very fabric of the battlefield.

    Thud.

    The Marine lieutenant who had been enraged just moments ago collapsed to the deck. His face was frozen in terror, his eyes rolled back as he lost consciousness.

    And then¡ª

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    One after another, the elite Marines aboard the warships succumbed to the pressure. Even officers with slightly stronger wills couldn''t withstand the onslaught. Rows upon rows of Marines fell like harvested wheat, their bodies slumping to the ground.

    "Conqueror''s¡­ Haki!"

    One of the Rear Admirals barely managed to remain standing, but his face was pale with fear. Cold sweat streamed down his temples as he gazed at Ron in disbelief.

    There were many in the New World who possessed Conqueror''s Haki, but to wield it with such devastating strength was a rarity.

    This level of power was on par with the Yonko.

    How terrifying¡­

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 154 - 154: 154: The Trio at Dressrosa

    "Oh~ such terrifying Conqueror''s Haki. It seems even stronger than it was back on Drum Island¡­"

    Kizaru''s voice drawled as he looked at Ron, his tone as slow and irksome as ever.

    But his speed was anything but slow. In an instant, his body dispersed into countless photons, reappearing beside Ron. Without hesitation, he delivered a Flash Kick, aiming straight for Ron''s side with deadly precision.

    Having already activated both the Transparent World and Observation Haki, Ron had anticipated the attack. He raised his right arm, gripping his black blade, and instantly hardened it with Armament Haki, intercepting Kizaru''s strike head-on!

    The dazzling Flash Kick collided with the pitch-black arm!

    Boom!

    The sea beneath them erupted in response to their clash of strength and Haki, splitting into a deep, long trench. Several warships were tossed about violently as massive waves surged around them.

    From afar, Aokiji exhaled a breath of icy mist.

    "Ice Age."

    With his calm declaration, the ocean beneath the warships froze instantly, the ice spreading outward in all directions in mere moments. The entire sea was sealed in a thick, unyielding layer of ice, stabilizing the precariously swaying ships.

    In the air, Ron was sent drifting dozens of meters to the side by Kizaru''s kick. However, he recovered swiftly and swung his blade toward the admiral.

    What appeared to be a single slash suddenly multiplied into dozens¡ªthen hundreds¡ªof dark, crescent-shaped strikes, each spanning a kilometer in length.

    Kizaru''s glowing figure blinked through the air, evading the barrage of slashes with ease. He raised a glowing finger, aiming directly at Ron. Energy condensed at its tip before unleashing a powerful laser beam, its force potent enough to obliterate a mountain.

    Ron, still with his eyes closed, tilted his head ever so slightly. The laser grazed past his scalp, missing him by a hair''s breadth.

    "As expected, these tricks won''t work on you¡­" Kizaru muttered, his expression unreadable.

    Light gathered in his hands, and he materialized a shimmering sword¡ªthe Ame-no-Murakumo, a blade formed entirely of condensed photons. Its three-meter length radiated intense light, and the powerful Armament Haki coating it exuded a crushing pressure.

    "Let''s finish the duel we started on Drum Island, Traveler Ron," Kizaru said, lifting the radiant blade as he fixed his gaze on Ron in the distance.

    His aura was far stronger now than it had been on Drum Island.

    "The Admirals of the Marines¡­ truly formidable."

    Ron smiled faintly.

    Boom!

    A surge of blood-red steam erupted from Ron''s body, enveloping him entirely in a white mist. His black hair danced wildly in the air, swaying with his movements.

    The frozen sea beneath them trembled under the pressure of their clashing auras, splitting apart with massive cracks spreading in all directions.

    In a flash, the two figures vanished.

    The black blade and the sword of light collided.

    In that instant¡ª

    The sky above and the frozen sea below were both torn apart by a colossal cross-shaped fissure, stretching tens of thousands of meters in all directions.

    Even from a great distance, the split sky was visible, a testament to the devastating power of their clash.

    And so, the battle began.

    ¡­

    One day later.

    On the open sea, about twenty kilometers from the stone-ringed island of Dressrosa, a lone ship drifted on the waves. Standing on the deck was a man with short purple hair and sharp eyes behind a pair of glasses. His expression was calm but focused as he gazed into the distance.

    "Zephyr, he''s not back yet. Could something have happened?"

    Ain approached Zephyr, concern lacing her voice.

    She knew how strong Ron had become¡ªextraordinarily so. But this time, his opponents had been two Marine Admirals. That fact alone was enough to make her uneasy.

    Zephyr remained silent, his face serious. Then, suddenly, a grin tugged at the corner of his lips, revealing his teeth.

    "That brat''s back."

    "What?!"

    Ain immediately turned her gaze in the direction Zephyr was looking.

    In the distant sky, a black dot appeared, rapidly descending from the clouds.

    As the figure came closer, Ain''s eyes sparkled with joy and relief.

    ¡­

    Three outsiders strolled through the bustling streets of the vibrant city.

    Leading the group was a black-haired youth, clad in black with a sheathed black blade at his waist. Though his eyes were blind, his striking features exuded confidence.

    Beside him was an elderly man wearing sunglasses and a large, mechanical prosthetic arm.

    The third was a beautiful woman with curly blue hair, wearing a cloak with a gun and sword strapped to her waist.

    [Ding! Location detected: Dressrosa. Sign-in available. Would you like to sign in?]

    "Sign in."

    [Sign-in successful. Reward received: +10 Vitality.]

    "How are Kizaru and Aokiji faring?" Zephyr asked Ron as they walked.

    "I fought Kizaru for half a day," Ron replied casually. "Aokiji didn''t even get the chance to step in before I slipped away. They chased me for quite some time, though."

    "Just as I suspected," Zephyr said grimly. "The Marines came prepared this time. It seems they''ve developed a new weapon based on Kizaru''s ability¡ªa laser-based system designed for aerial attacks."

    Ron nodded. "Hundreds of lasers fired into the sky at once¡ªit was a pretty spectacular sight."

    Zephyr''s gaze shifted to Ron''s right arm. "Your arm¡ªis it injured?"

    Ain also turned to look, her concern growing.

    Ron didn''t bother hiding it. He shrugged and said, "Took a direct hit from Kizaru''s kick. Probably a fracture, but it''s nothing serious. I''ll just drink more milk, and it''ll heal in no time."

    "Milk... will heal it?" Ain stared at him, dumbfounded.

    What kind of body did he have?! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zephyr chuckled at Ron''s response and nodded in agreement. "A fracture like that isn''t a big deal. Eat more meat, and it''ll be fine in a few days."

    "Meat... Now even you Zephyr..."

    Ain felt utterly speechless. Was this just how men thought?

    As they continued walking, Zephyr began to reminisce. "Kizaru, Aokiji, and Akainu¡ªthose three were all my students. Out of everyone I''ve taught, only those three could truly be called monsters."

    "Kizaru''s personality may be irritating, but his strength is undeniable. Most people rarely see him go all out."

    Zephyr''s tone turned contemplative. "But he relies too much on his Devil Fruit. He''s never prioritized physical conditioning¡ªthat''s always been his biggest weakness."

    "As for Aokiji, he''s a decent person. But he''s far too lazy, indifferent to most things. While his mastery of his Devil Fruit and Haki is exceptional, he lacks the physical foundation to take his power even further. If he focused on that, his strength would be on a whole different level."

    Ron listened quietly, a faint smile playing on his lips. Zephyr''s insights into the Admirals revealed the gaps in their otherwise overwhelming power. It was clear that the former "Black Arm" Admiral still carried the wisdom of a lifetime spent on the battlefield.

    "Akainu, on the other hand, is powerful in every way. His mastery of both types of Haki is exceptional, his physical strength and combat skills are formidable, and the destructive potential of his Devil Fruit ability is terrifying. Among the three, he is undoubtedly the strongest, and his murderous nature only makes him more dangerous. Becoming his enemy often means death."

    "Those three, even among the ranks of Marine Admirals throughout history, are among the most powerful," Zephyr concluded.

    Hearing Zephyr''s words, Ron''s interest was piqued. He asked, "If it were you, Teacher Zephyr, at your peak, how would you compare to those three?"

    "Those three," Zephyr replied without hesitation. Then, glancing at his massive Seastone-powered Crusher prosthetic, he grinned. "But if I''d had this weapon specifically designed to counter Devil Fruit users during my prime¡­ well, that would''ve been a different story."

    Haki might allow someone to strike Logia users, but Seastone was a natural suppressant, nullifying their abilities entirely.

    The three of them continued their conversation as they walked along the Lover''s Avenue, heading toward Dressrosa''s highest point: the King''s Plateau.

    During their journey, Ron shared some shocking secrets about the kingdom with Zephyr and Ain.

    "Kid, is what you''re saying true? Doflamingo stole this kingdom using some Devil Fruit ability, runs a factory here producing artificial Devil Fruits, and secretly trades with Kaido, one of the Four Emperors?!"

    Zephyr was visibly shaken by Ron''s revelation. Ain, too, was stunned beyond words.

    When Ron affirmed it, Zephyr gritted his teeth, fury etched on his face.

    "A pirate usurping a kingdom¡­ Just how many atrocities has that bastard Doflamingo committed?"

    ¡­

    Inside the palace atop the King''s Plateau.

    Doflamingo, clad in his pink feathered coat, lounged on the throne in the dimly lit hall. One leg was crossed over the other, and he rested his cheek on one hand while the other tapped rhythmically on the armrest.

    Before him stood the top officers of the Donquixote Family: Trebol, the Sticky-Sticky Fruit user; Pica, the Stone-Stone Fruit user; Senor Pink, the Swim-Swim Fruit user; Violet; and Sugar, the Hobi-Hobi no Mi Fruit user.

    "Still no news?" Doflamingo asked, his voice low and brooding.

    Trebol, snot dripping from his nose, responded, "Baby-5 and Buffalo are out gathering intel. We should hear back from them soon."

    "With two Marine Admirals and their new weapon in play, there''s no way that Traveler Ron and his companions could''ve escaped," Pica added, his shrill voice contrasting sharply with his hulking frame.

    "No way¡­ huh?"

    Doflamingo''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the throne''s armrest.

    "Two Admirals mobilized to capture him, the Four Emperors watching closely¡­ That kid has no place left in the New World."

    But his voice dropped, carrying an edge of unease.

    "Then why do I feel so uneasy?"

    "Doffy, there''s no need to worry," Diamante, the Flake-Flake Fruit user, interjected confidently. "We just need to wait for the news. That guy you''re concerned about isn''t capable of stirring up any big waves in the New World."

    He smirked. "This isn''t the Four Seas or the first half of the Grand Line. This is the New World. A lone rogue, no matter how strong, is nothing compared to the established powers here. Doffy, maybe you''re overestimating him."

    Pica smashed his fists together, his shrill voice ringing out. "Exactly! If he shows up, I''ll crush him!"

    Trebol spread his arms wide, his tone reverent as he addressed Doflamingo. "That''s right! We are the mighty Donquixote Family, and you, Doffy, are destined to rule this world as its Dark King! That so-called Traveler Ron has no right to stand in your way!"

    ¡­

    At that moment, the man they were speaking of¡ªRon¡ªwas steadily approaching the base of the King''s Plateau with Zephyr and Ain by his side.

    As they neared the massive structure in the center of Dressrosa, a group of armored guards stepped forward, weapons in hand. They raised their arms, blocking the path of the trio.

    "No outsiders are allowed here. Leave immediately!" one of the guards commanded coldly, their sharp gazes fixed on the approaching figures.

    Ron stopped, tilting his head slightly. A faint smile appeared on his lips as the tension in the air grew thick.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 155 - 155: 155: The Panicked Donquixote Family!

    Among the three figures, the blue-haired beauty unsheathed the sword at her waist. Her eyes gleamed with sharpness, her expression as cold as ice. With a flash, she disappeared from her position.

    A few seconds later¡ª

    The more than a hundred guards in the area had all collapsed to the ground. Ain calmly slid her sword back into its scabbard.

    She had only used the flat of her blade to knock them unconscious, yet her swordsmanship had already reached the level of a master swordsman.

    Zephyr tilted his head upward, gazing at the massive platform towering before them.

    "Should we head up there? Or¡­"

    "Or just make Doflamingo come down here himself?"

    "I think the latter sounds better," Ron said with a chuckle, his hand resting lightly on the hilt of his black blade, Shusui.

    "Zephyr, do you want to handle this, or should I?"

    "Let me do it," Zephyr said, bursting into hearty laughter. "This grudge has been simmering in my heart for years. It''s about time I let it all out."

    With that, Zephyr raised his massive mechanical arm¡ªa giant crushing machine. His aura exploded outward, and with a roar, he threw a devastating punch.

    The wind howled fiercely, and the sound of sonic booms echoed across the area.

    The crushing machine, enveloped in Zephyr''s incredible Armament Haki, activated its jet boosters, amplifying the force of his attack. With immense power, it slammed into the base of the massive platform.

    Boom!!

    The ground trembled violently. The shockwave spread out for dozens of kilometers, shaking the entire Dressrosa region. The earth quaked as though it were on the verge of splitting apart.

    From the point of impact, massive cracks radiated outward, spreading across the platform''s walls. The high platform above shook violently, and countless structures began to crumble and collapse.

    "What¡­ what''s happening?!"

    "Is this an earthquake?!"

    The people on the platform were thrown into a panic, their faces filled with fear and confusion. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inside the shaking royal palace, Doflamingo and the Donquixote family executives immediately noticed the change.

    "What''s this?"

    "It doesn''t feel like an earthquake," said Pica, the wielder of the Stone-Stone Fruit. "It feels more like someone is attacking the base of the platform!"

    "That''s impossible! Who in Dressrosa would have the guts to do something like this?!" Trebol exclaimed, his face twisted in shock.

    Bang!

    Another punch landed.

    This time, the platform shook even more violently. It began to tilt to one side, and the palace walls started to crack and crumble. Massive chunks of stone fell like rain, crashing to the ground below.

    "What¡­ audacity," Doflamingo muttered, his face darkening as he rose from his throne.

    He strode toward the palace entrance, his aura radiating menace.

    The Donquixote family executives quickly followed behind him.

    As they stepped outside, a thunderous roar erupted from below. The earth-shattering tremor caused the massive platform to give way entirely. Countless cracks spiderwebbed across its surface, and the entire structure tilted dangerously to one side.

    The platform''s collapse was unstoppable. People atop it screamed in terror, clutching desperately at anything they could to avoid sliding off. Their cries and wails filled the air as the platform tipped further, threatening to fall.

    Down in the streets of Dressrosa, the citizens stared in horror at the enormous structure that loomed over them, seemingly ready to crash down at any moment.

    "The King''s Plateau¡­ it''s going to collapse?!"

    "Run! It''s falling this way!"

    Panic spread like wildfire. People screamed and fled, desperate to escape the shadow of the falling platform.

    "Not good!!"

    With an expression as dark as storm clouds, Doflamingo''s gaze turned icy. Accompanied by the Donquixote family officers, he leapt from the edge of the crumbling platform, heading toward the source of the deafening crashes.

    He was going to see for himself¡ªjust who dared to cause such destruction in his kingdom!

    They landed on the ground near the base of the platform, their sharp gazes scanning their surroundings.

    The area at the base of the colossal structure was shrouded in thick smoke and dust, completely obscuring their vision.

    Violet, the wielder of the Glare-Glare Fruit, brought her thumb and index finger together to form a circle in front of her eyes. Using her ability, she peered into the swirling dust. The moment she saw the figures within, her eyes widened in utter disbelief, and her face turned pale.

    "Th-this can''t be!!"

    "What is it, Violet? What did you see?" Diamante frowned, his voice edged with impatience.

    Violet was too shocked to answer, her lips trembling as her mind struggled to process what she had just seen.

    At that moment, voices emerged from within the cloud of smoke and dust.

    "Damn, I must be getting old. Three punches, and I still couldn''t break the damn thing. Back in my youth, three punches would''ve leveled a mountain," said an elderly but resolute voice, tinged with a hint of regret.

    "Almost had it. Should I give it another go?" came a younger, amused voice.

    "There''s no need to destroy the platform entirely. Since the snake''s come out of its hole, let''s leave it as is for now," said the older voice again, one that sent a chilling familiarity down Doflamingo''s spine.

    As the voice fell silent, three figures emerged from the dissipating dust.

    The sight that greeted the Donquixote family officers was utterly shocking.

    Leading the trio was a burly old man with neatly cropped purple hair and sunglasses. His massive frame exuded an air of unyielding authority. His lips curled into a cold, razor-sharp smile as his piercing gaze locked onto Doflamingo''s frozen form.

    "It''s been a while, Heavenly Yaksha. Doflamingo," he said in a voice that dripped with sarcasm.

    Beside him stood a black-haired youth dressed in a sleek black coat, a black blade hanging from his waist. His eyes remained closed, but the disarming smile on his face only added to the sense of unease.

    "Doflamingo," Ron said softly, his tone casual yet cutting. "Do you still remember me? You were quite kind to me back in the day."

    In that instant, Doflamingo''s pupils contracted sharply behind his sunglasses. For a moment, it felt as though his heart had skipped a beat.

    "Black Arm Zephyr¡­ and the Traveler, Ron?!"

    Why were these two here? And why had they come together to Dressrosa of all places?!

    The Donquixote family officers stood frozen in place, their faces pale with disbelief and terror.

    "Former Marine Admiral¡­ Black Arm Zephyr. Why is he here with the Traveler Ron?!"

    "Wasn''t the Traveler being hunted by Kizaru and Aokiji? How is he suddenly here?!"

    "What¡­ the hell is going on?"

    Their minds reeled as they stared at the two figures before them. Cold sweat streamed down their foreheads and cheeks, soaking their collars.

    Just moments ago, they had been casually discussing the Traveler Ron, smug in the belief that he had no place left to hide in the New World. Yet now, not only had Ron escaped the pursuit of two Admirals, but he had also teamed up with Zephyr, a man who held a grudge against Doflamingo, and arrived in Dressrosa unnoticed!

    The realization was like a thunderclap, leaving them utterly dumbfounded and trembling in fear.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 156 - 156: 156: Surprisingly Weak, Huh?

    "Doflamingo, it''s time to settle the score for what you did all those years ago," Zephyr declared.

    His overwhelming aura erupted, accompanied by a suffocating wave of killing intent that bore down on Doflamingo and the Donquixote family officers like a tidal wave.

    The sheer pressure cracked the ground beneath their feet, creating fissures that spread outward.

    "So... so terrifying..."

    Sugar turned pale, her face a mask of sheer terror. Her legs buckled beneath her, and after stumbling back a few steps, she collapsed to the ground, trembling uncontrollably.

    "This is¡­ the power of the former Admiral, Black Arm Zephyr!"

    Diamante swallowed hard, cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    The other officers fared no better. Non-combatants like Violet and Sugar were completely paralyzed by Zephyr''s killing intent, their limbs weak, their breath caught in their throats. The very air around them felt like a thick, suffocating mire, making it nearly impossible for them to breathe.

    Zephyr''s aura alone was enough to suppress the spirits of the entire Donquixote family.

    Realizing this, Doflamingo, who had been momentarily shaken to his core, forced himself to regain his composure.

    Glaring at Zephyr, his usual arrogant smirk returned to his face.

    "Hahahaha, Zephyr, are you here to avenge the arm you lost all those years ago? How noble of a former Admiral of the Marines to team up with a criminal who''s attacked the World Government. What a scandal this will be for the Marines¡ªit''ll shake the whole world."

    As his mocking words fell, a crimson gleam flashed in Doflamingo''s eyes.

    His Conqueror''s Haki erupted like a storm, clashing directly with Zephyr''s killing intent.

    The opposing force pushed back against Zephyr''s aura, relieving the suffocating pressure on the Donquixote officers. Those who had been paralyzed moments ago, like Sugar and Violet, gasped for air, greedily inhaling as they tried to recover.

    "That''s our Master! The man destined to become a king!"

    Trebol shouted in admiration.

    "Indeed! With him here, the Donquixote family will reach the pinnacle!" another officer declared.

    "What''s so scary about a former Admiral?!" Diamante bellowed, emboldened by Doflamingo''s display of strength.

    As their spirits rekindled, each officer began releasing their battle auras.

    But then, a calm voice rang out amidst their renewed confidence.

    "Truly surprising," said the black-haired youth, his tone as tranquil as a still pond.

    All eyes turned toward Ron, who stood with his hands casually tucked into the pockets of his black coat. His hair whipped about in the wind, but his expression remained unshaken, his closed eyes adding an air of mystery to his presence.

    "Doflamingo," Ron said, his lips curling into a faint smile, "I have to admit, your Conqueror''s Haki is¡­ surprisingly weak."

    The words had barely fallen when Ron stepped forward.

    In the next instant¡ª

    An unfathomably powerful wave of Conqueror''s Haki erupted from Ron''s body, transforming into a crimson pillar of energy that pierced the heavens.

    The sky above Dressrosa was instantly torn apart, the once-clear expanse now filled with cracks that resembled a shattered mirror, glowing an ominous blood-red hue.

    In the face of Ron''s overwhelming Haki, Doflamingo''s own Conqueror''s Haki crumbled like fragile paper, completely obliterated.

    "W-what?!" Doflamingo''s eyes widened in shock as he felt the full brunt of Ron''s aura bearing down on him.

    The officers behind him, who had just regained their confidence, were struck by the crushing pressure. Their bodies stiffened, their knees buckled, and their resolve shattered.

    Sugar and Violet were the first to fall, their eyes rolling back as they collapsed unconscious to the ground.

    Even Senor Pink couldn''t withstand the force, his eyes blanking out as he momentarily lost consciousness, his mind going completely numb.

    Ron''s crimson Haki expanded outward like a raging tempest, enveloping all of Dressrosa. Within moments, it spread across the entire island, reaching every corner of the kingdom.

    One by one, citizens across the island fell unconscious, their bodies hitting the ground in droves. The streets were soon littered with unconscious people, each felled by the sheer force of Ron''s will.

    Trebol, Pica, and Diamante managed to stay conscious, but their faces were pale, their foreheads drenched with cold sweat.

    "What¡­ what kind of terrifying Conqueror''s Haki is this?!" Trebol stammered, his voice trembling.

    "It''s nothing like Doflamingo''s¡­ the gap is too immense!" Diamante added, his voice quivering with disbelief.

    "This is the new legend of the seas¡­" Pica muttered, his eyes filled with dread. "The Traveler¡­ Ron!"

    The combined pressure of Ron and Zephyr crushed Doflamingo and the Donquixote family officers completely. Each of them felt as though their shoulders were weighed down by an immense burden, and the air around them seemed to solidify. The oppressive force shattered their newly ignited courage in an instant.

    Ron, eyes closed, faced Doflamingo and smiled faintly. "See, your Conqueror''s Haki is as fragile as paper. One touch, and it shatters."

    Doflamingo''s face contorted with fury, veins bulging on his forehead as he glared at them. Through gritted teeth, he snarled, "You¡­ are you really planning to fight me to the death?!"

    "My connections reach the entire underground world of the New World, and even the Beast Pirates, one of the Four Emperors, are behind me. If you kill me, the entire New World will fall into chaos, including Dressrosa. Everything will be dragged into an irreversible darkness. Zephyr¡­ are you willing to risk that?!"

    "How ugly," Ron responded flatly, his tone indifferent. "Doflamingo, are you feeling the cold grip of death yet?"

    With Doflamingo''s teeth clenched in rage, Ron slowly drew his black blade, Shusui, from his waist. "Do you believe that even if Zephyr doesn''t move, I can still crush you all without breaking a sweat?"

    "Don''t get too cocky, brat!"

    Doflamingo''s anger flared to the point of explosion. His forehead was drenched in sweat as his hand swept through the air, releasing five razor-sharp strands of Haki-infused thread, slicing through the air at incredible speed, heading straight for Ron.

    Ron, holding Shusui, casually swiped his blade. With effortless precision, he severed the threads as easily as cutting through tofu.

    "It''s been so many years, but it seems your strength hasn''t improved much," Ron remarked with a bored sigh. "How tiresome."

    Under the piercing gazes of Doflamingo and his officers, who were brimming with apprehension, Ron, his eyes still closed, strolled casually toward them, the air around him thick with silent yet deadly intent.

    Every step he took felt like a harbinger of doom.

    "Zephyr, it looks like Doflamingo should be left to you after all," Ron spoke casually.

    The wounds from that past event still ran deep for Zephyr.

    "I won''t thank you for this," Zephyr responded coldly.

    Without another word, Zephyr''s foot slammed into the ground, causing cracks to splinter outward.

    In an instant, his massive form appeared directly in front of Doflamingo. His right hand wielded the giant crushing machine, rapidly growing larger in Doflamingo''s wide eyes.

    "White Line, Web!"

    Doflamingo attempted to create a barrier of Haki-infused threads to block Zephyr, but against the overwhelming might of the SeaStone-crafted crushing machine, his efforts were futile. The web was torn to shreds in an instant, and Doflamingo''s horrified expression only deepened.

    "Let''s settle this old score, Doflamingo!" Zephyr roared.

    With a brutal twist of his wrist, Zephyr gripped Doflamingo''s head in the crushing machine. The tail jet boosters fired with explosive force, and the reaction sent Doflamingo hurtling forward at a terrifying speed, tearing through the landscape.

    The pair smashed through buildings, destroying everything in their path as they traveled hundreds of meters, unstoppable.

    In the relentless grip of the crushing machine, Doflamingo''s face contorted in agony, his body helpless against the overwhelming force.

    -------------------------

    T/N:

    Hey everyone! If you''re planning to join my Patreon, please DO NOT sign up using the Patreon iOS app. Apple is now adding an unreasonable extra charge for pledges made through the app.

    To avoid these unnecessary fees, please join through a web browser (on desktop or mobile) instead. This way, you''ll be charged only the actual tier price without any extra markup.

    Thanks for your support! ???? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 157 - 157: 157: The Fall of the Donquixote Family and the Sky-Splitting Black Slash

    Just as Diamante, wielding his rapier, was about to give chase, an overwhelming aura descended upon him. The force locked onto him so tightly that even his hand holding the sword trembled slightly. A bead of cold sweat involuntarily slid down his forehead.

    "D-Damn it!"

    "Your opponent is me." The black-haired young man, eyes still closed, smiled faintly at them. "Today marks the downfall of the Donquixote Family."

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, you bastard!"

    A burly man with a shrill voice, Pica, melded into the ground using his Devil Fruit ability, launching an attack on Ron. Spikes of stone erupted from beneath Ron''s feet, aiming to skewer him.

    But with a flash of movement, Ron vanished.

    "W-Where is he?!"

    Trebol frantically scanned his surroundings.

    Senor Pink''s voice trembled as he shouted, "Diamante, in front of you¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Diamante, already using his Observation Haki, sensed the intense danger. His eyes widened as he saw the black-haired young man step directly in front of him, blade descending in a swift arc.

    "This attack... How could it possibly¡ª"

    Before Diamante could finish his thought, as he lifted his rapier to counter, a sudden chill enveloped his neck. He glanced downward and saw countless crimson droplets of blood floating upwards in the sunlight, shimmering brilliantly.

    His pupils shrank.

    "T-That''s... my blood?"

    "How could this be... When did he... He hadn''t even drawn his blade..."

    "How... did I die?"

    One of the top executives of the Donquixote Family, Diamante, fell with his final question unanswered, his consciousness fading into oblivion.

    Pica, Trebol, Senior Pink, and the other executives stood frozen, staring at Diamante, who collapsed to his knees, blood spraying from his neck. Standing behind him was the black-haired young man, his face calm and unreadable.

    "Diamante... is dead?!"

    "Why?"

    "What just happened?"

    From their perspective, all they saw was the black-haired youth with closed eyes appear in front of Diamante, blade in hand. As he stepped past Diamante, his blade flashed.

    Diamante hadn''t even managed to retaliate. He had barely raised his rapier, yet he seemed to move several beats slower than the youth.

    It was utterly incomprehensible!

    As Diamante''s body fell, Ron softly uttered the name of his mist technique.

    "Mist Breathing, Seventh Form: Obscuring Clouds."

    The swordsmanship was like mist¡ªethereal, illusory, and unpredictable.

    Under the influence of this strike, the boundaries between speed and stillness blurred.

    Although the slash was executed at lightning speed, to the one being cut, it appeared unbearably slow.

    Ron''s expression remained indifferent as he casually swung the bloodied black blade in his hand. The blood was flung off in a single motion, revealing the blade''s cold, gleaming sharpness.

    "Tempest Kick!"

    Ain, seeing both Zephyr and Ron engage in battle, didn''t wait any longer. She unleashed a Tempest Kick at Trebol, sending a sharp blade of wind slicing toward him.

    "Not on my watch!"

    Noticing the incoming attack, Senor Pink stomped his foot and charged forward. His fist, hardened with Armament Haki, smashed into the azure wind blade, shattering it with brute force.

    With every move, the tide of battle shifted, leaving the remaining Donquixote Family members in shock and terror. The air was charged with tension, and the black-haired youth''s calm demeanor made him seem all the more invincible.

    Ain''s figure flickered as she used Shave to appear in front of Senor Pink, her sword wrapped in Armament Haki slicing down with immense force.

    Senor Pink crossed his arms to block the strike, his limbs reinforced with Armament Haki. However, the power behind Ain''s sword was too overwhelming, sending him flying backward. Just as he was about to crash into a building, he activated his Devil Fruit ability, merging into the building''s liquid-like structure to avoid the impact.

    Ain''s sharp eyes narrowed as she expanded her Observation Haki, scanning for his next move.

    ¡­

    Elsewhere, Trebol, Pica, and the remaining combat-ready Donquixote Family executives launched a coordinated assault on the black-haired youth standing calmly in the middle of the street. A barrage of unique abilities rained down on Ron. Yet no matter how relentless the attacks were, they couldn''t even graze him¡ªnot even the hem of his cloak.

    Ron''s second strike of the day was swift and decisive. With a single swing of his blade, he cleaved Gladius, the Pom-Pom Fruit user, in two. The crescent-shaped arc of pitch-black sword energy tore through his body like a hot knife through butter, leaving a diagonal slash that split him cleanly apart.

    The third strike followed.

    In one motion, the weight-enhancing duo, Machvise and Dellinger, were dispatched, their fates sealed by the dark blade''s unparalleled sharpness.

    The fourth strike brought Trebol''s demise. A ferocious flying slash severed his head from his body, ending his sticky schemes in an instant.

    "D-Damn it!!!"

    Consumed by a mix of rage and fear as his comrades fell one after another, Pica pushed his Devil Fruit power to its limits. He transformed into an enormous rock giant, towering over 900 meters tall. His massive form was so gargantuan that a single hand was the size of an entire village, casting a shadow that blotted out the sun.

    Far away in the flower fields, Rebecca, who was training with the one-legged toy soldier in swordsmanship and combat, froze in shock as she stared at the colossal figure standing in the middle of the town.

    "T-That... what is that?!"

    "That''s Pica, one of the top executives of the Donquixote Family," the toy soldier, once Kyros, said gravely. "What on earth is happening today? First, the King''s Plateau was destroyed, and now Pica has been forced into such a desperate state."

    His tone grew even more somber. "What in the world is happening in Dressrosa?!"

    ¡­

    Back in town, the giant rock hand descended, aiming to crush Ron beneath its massive weight.

    Standing mid-air with his black blade in hand and his eyes still closed, Ron let out a light chuckle. "Big, sure. But it''s still useless. If you''re going to use something that size to smash me, it''s... a little too small."

    He swung his black blade, infused with Armament Haki.

    It wasn''t a named technique, just a pure slash powered by a grandmaster''s strength and Haki.

    A crescent of black sword energy, spanning several kilometers, sliced through the rock giant cleanly, splitting it in two from the middle.

    "Wha¡ª?!"

    Rebecca and the toy soldier, witnessing this from afar, were utterly stunned, their eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets. Their jaws practically hit the ground. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ron wasn''t done. With a horizontal slash, another black arc tore through the air, flying over the flower fields.

    The colossal rock body was quartered¡ªits halves becoming four.

    Then another slash. Four became eight.

    Ron continued his relentless onslaught. A single slash turned into eight, intersecting and dividing the once-massive rock body into countless fragments.

    Rebecca and the toy soldier could only stand frozen, their minds struggling to comprehend what they were seeing.

    Black arcs of sword energy, each spanning thousands of meters, shot out from the town''s center, scattering in all directions and carving through the sky.

    Rebecca''s hands trembled as she stared at the spectacle, her voice filled with disbelief.

    "T-This... this... is this swordsmanship?!"

    Her eyes were glued to the black arcs tearing through the heavens, a mixture of awe and reverence overwhelming her.

    The toy soldier, however, cared less about the terrifying slashes themselves and more about the person wielding such destructive power. Who could be fighting Pica and the Donquixote Family with such ferocity?

    Under Ron''s relentless barrage of sword strikes, Pica was completely consumed by fear. His body trembled as he lost all will to resist.

    This wasn''t even close to being a fair fight.

    Whether it was Haki or sheer power, that monster outclassed him in every conceivable way.

    If this continued, Pica knew he''d be cut down like the others¡ªbisected and left lifeless.

    "If... if I can just reach the ground... If I can just get there... If I can just escape to that place..."

    Cowering in a chunk of floating rock, Pica clung to a desperate hope of retreating to the safety of the ground and fleeing far away from this horrifying man.

    But to his despair, every piece of rock Ron had shattered was still floating high in the air, completely defying gravity. None of it showed any sign of falling¡ªexcept for the piece Pica hid inside.

    "Found you."

    Ron swung his blade downward.

    Pica, hiding in his tiny rock shelter, saw the incoming slash and realized there was no escape. He could no longer use his Devil Fruit ability to dodge. His only option was to harden his entire body with Armament Haki and take the attack head-on.

    And then...

    The blade cleaved through him effortlessly, slicing him in half at the waist.

    ¡­

    Sugar, who had just regained consciousness, opened her eyes groggily. The first thing she saw was the massive floating chunks of rock in the sky and Pica''s bloodied, bisected corpse falling toward the ground.

    "Wha¡ª?!!!"

    Her eyes nearly popped out of their sockets in terror.

    Letting out a piercing scream, her face went pale, and she fainted once again, this time from sheer fright.

    The immense emotional shock broke the spell of her Hobby-Hobby Fruit.

    All across Dressrosa, countless toys reverted to their original human forms.

    Nearby, Rebecca''s one-legged toy soldier also transformed¡ªreturning to his true self, her father, Kyros. A flood of memories rushed through Rebecca''s mind in an instant.

    "F-Father..."

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she stared at him, her voice trembling with joy.

    "Rebecca!"

    Kyros, now back in his human body, was equally overwhelmed with emotion.

    For years, darkness had shrouded Dressrosa. But on this seemingly ordinary day, with the arrival of just three people, dawn had finally broken.

    ¡­

    Ain, without hesitation, slashed through Senor Pink''s arms with a single strike. Following up with a ruthless Tempest Kick, she sent a sharp wind blade slicing across his neck.

    Senior Pink''s headless body collapsed to the ground, marking yet another fallen executive. The Donquixote Family''s core members were now nearly wiped out.

    In the sky, the massive chunks of rock floated motionlessly under Ron''s control. With a wave of his hand, they converged toward a single location, forming a towering mound.

    After finishing this task, Ron descended gracefully to Ain''s side.

    "Let''s go. The old man Zephyr should be finishing up soon."

    Ain nodded silently, and the two headed toward the outskirts of the city.

    ¡­

    At the outskirts of Dressrosa, beneath the hill of the flower fields, a figure flew like a cannonball, crashing into the mountainside at tremendous speed.

    Boom!

    The impact caused countless cracks to spread across the mountain face, which then collapsed entirely.

    The entire hill, along with the flower fields above and the artificial Devil Fruit factory below, trembled violently.

    "What''s happening?!"

    Kyros and Rebecca, their reunion interrupted, turned their attention to the flower fields'' base, anxiety etched on their faces.

    At the foot of the hill stood Zephyr, exuding an aura of dominance and bloodlust. He stared coldly at the pile of rubble before him.

    "What''s wrong, Doflamingo? Is this all you''ve got?"

    "Without your dirty tricks, is this the limit of your strength?"

    From within the rubble, Doflamingo''s sinister laugh rang out, full of rage and mockery.

    "Hahahaha! A Seastone weapon specifically designed to counter Devil Fruit users? I''ll admit¡ªit''s far more effective than Haki."

    Doflamingo''s bloodied figure emerged, wearing his iconic pink feathered coat. Despite the injuries on his face and body, his eyes burned with fury.

    "But Zephyr, you''re no longer the Black Arm Admiral of your prime. And I... am not the man I was back then. Do you really think that toy will be enough to kill me?"

    As his words echoed, the rubble, the ground, and even the mountain wall behind him transformed into countless white threads that spread outward, engulfing the area.

    Standing amidst this white-threaded world, Doflamingo looked like a ruler commanding his domain, his aura both tyrannical and unyielding.

    Zephyr''s eyes narrowed. "Devil Fruit awakening... So, this is your trump card."

    "Hahaha!" Doflamingo grinned maniacally. "Let''s finish this, Zephyr. Today, it''s either you or me!"

    Zephyr smirked. "Perfect. That''s just how I like it."

    Swish!

    Both figures vanished simultaneously.

    "Surge White Wave!"

    "Smash Fist!"

    Zephyr''s Haki-hardened fist collided with Doflamingo''s massive, blackened wave of threads.

    The resulting shockwave was cataclysmic. The earth itself was torn apart, and fierce winds blew away distant buildings. For miles around, every piece of glass shattered, and the ground trembled violently as the two titans clashed.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 158 - 158: 158: The Beaten-Down Doflamingo

    Under the relentless gusts of wind caused by the shockwaves, Rebecca had to cling tightly to Kyros''s arm to avoid being blown away.

    The sea of flowers in the Flower Field was completely scattered, petals dancing chaotically in the air. Some plants were even uprooted, swept away by the powerful winds.

    Just as the shockwave and wind seemed to subside, another thunderous crash echoed from below, shaking the earth and the hill they were perched on.

    Whoosh!

    Another violent gust of wind roared through the area.

    Rebecca, now lying flat on the ground, clung to Kyros''s arm with her eyes shut tight. She couldn''t help but cry out, "What on earth is happening?!"

    "It seems like¡­" Kyros, also lying low, peered down toward the base of the Flower Field. His voice carried a hint of shock. "¡­Doflamingo is fighting someone."

    "F-fighting?!" Rebecca stammered, her heart pounding as she tried to comprehend the scene unfolding below.

    Before she could process what was happening, a calm, youthful voice came from her side.

    "This place isn''t bad. It offers quite the view of the battle below," the voice said.

    Startled, Rebecca and Kyros turned sharply toward the source of the voice.

    Standing there was a black-haired youth with a black blade hanging at his waist. His mid-length hair danced wildly in the wind, but his closed eyes and calm demeanor made him seem unshaken by the chaos around him.

    "When did you¡­" Kyros muttered, his voice laced with unease.

    He hadn''t noticed this young man''s presence at all, which sent a chill down his spine.

    From behind the black-haired youth, a striking woman with sea-blue hair and a sword in hand stepped forward. Draped in a black cloak, she spared Kyros and Rebecca a brief glance before shifting her gaze downward toward the battlefield.

    Below them, a vast expanse of land had transformed into white threads, writhing like ocean waves. In the midst of the chaos, Zephyr and Doflamingo were locked in fierce combat.

    "So this is the power of a Devil Fruit''s¡­ awakening?" Ain murmured.

    Ron nodded. "Yes, awakening. When a Paramecia Devil Fruit user reaches the ''awakening'' stage, their abilities begin to affect not just themselves but the environment around them as well."

    "Then¡­ do you think Zephyr-sensei will win?" Ain asked, her tone carrying a hint of concern.

    "In my opinion, there''s no need to worry," Ron replied, his voice calm and composed. "Doflamingo has only recently stepped into the awakening stage. The extent to which his abilities affect the surroundings is still limited. While his power has seen a significant boost, it''s not enough to elevate him to the same level as Zephyr."

    As he spoke, Ron used his Observation Haki to "see" the battle below. His tone remained indifferent, as though the outcome was already decided.

    "Zephyr''s physique may have aged over the years, and his stamina isn''t what it once was, but his Haki and overall strength haven''t diminished."

    "Even without an arm, the Seastone crushing machine developed by the Marine Science Division is a true weapon against Devil Fruit users. Combined with Zephyr''s power and Haki, it makes him deadlier than ever when fighting ability users."

    "In contrast, Doflamingo wasn''t even a match for Zephyr back in the day. The only reason he managed to take Zephyr''s arm was due to a series of unfortunate circumstances¡ªZephyr was already injured, poisoned, enraged, and hindered by the constraints of protecting the young recruits."

    "While Doflamingo has grown stronger since then, it''s clear he still isn''t capable of defeating Zephyr head-on." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hearing this casual analysis from the blind, black-haired youth, both Kyros and Rebecca were left stunned.

    "Zephyr¡­ So it''s the one called Zephyr fighting Doflamingo?!" Rebecca, now fourteen years old, couldn''t help but ask the two strangers, her voice trembling with a mix of awe and fear.

    Ain gave her a small nod of confirmation.

    "Zephyr¡­ I feel like I''ve heard that name before," Rebecca muttered, her voice trailing off as she tried to recall where she''d encountered the name of this legendary figure.

    Kyros''s expression turned contemplative as a thought flashed through his mind. His pupils suddenly constricted, and he looked at the two figures before him with disbelief.

    "Could this Zephyr be that Marine Admiral, Black Arm Zephyr?!"

    "Marine Admiral?!" Rebecca''s jaw dropped, her face frozen in shock.

    Ain nodded at Kyros. "Zephyr resigned from his position as Admiral years ago. It''s more accurate to call him a former Marine Admiral now."

    "Former¡­ Marine Admiral¡­"

    Kyros and Rebecca were both stunned by this revelation, their hearts pounding as a storm of thoughts raced through their minds.

    Rebecca, regaining her composure, looked at the two strangers with wide, hopeful eyes. "Are you here with Admiral Zephyr? Did you come to defeat Doflamingo and the Donquixote family?!"

    "Well¡­ you could say that," Ain replied with a small nod.

    Rebecca''s eyes sparkled with excitement and hope.

    "Then¡­ the black slash that tore through the sky earlier¡­ was that also from Admiral Zephyr?" Rebecca asked eagerly.

    "No, it wasn''t," Ain said, shaking her head. She then glanced toward Ron, unable to hide a faint smile.

    Following Ain''s gaze, Kyros and Rebecca turned their attention to the blind, black-haired youth standing silently nearby. His hair fluttered in the wind, and the black blade at his waist gleamed ominously.

    Their hearts pounded with shock.

    Could it be¡­?

    ¡­

    At the base of the hill in the Flower Field.

    "Haah!!"

    Zephyr let out a thunderous roar as his massive Seastone crushing machine smashed through the defensive shield of white threads created by Doflamingo''s awakened Devil Fruit abilities.

    Using sheer force to shatter the flexible barrier, Zephyr''s crushing machine slammed into Doflamingo''s face with devastating power, leaving his features grotesquely contorted.

    Boom!

    Doflamingo''s body shot through the air like a pink streak of light, crashing straight into the ground below.

    Fortunately for him, the terrain had already been transformed into soft, wave-like white threads, absorbing much of the impact. Otherwise, that single blow would have completely incapacitated him.

    "That punch," Zephyr growled, his voice filled with unbridled rage, "was for the students who died by your hands!"

    Surrounded by a murderous aura, Zephyr activated Moonwalk. With a single step, he launched himself into the air, the force of his movement creating a deafening shockwave.

    His massive figure shot toward the downed Doflamingo like a cannonball.

    Doflamingo, blood streaming from his shattered nose and battered face, looked up at the approaching Zephyr. For the first time in years, fear flickered in his eyes.

    Desperately, he thrust his hands into the white thread waves beneath him.

    "Thousand Arrows Piercing Heart: Feather Strike String!"

    In an instant, thousands of razor-sharp, Haki-infused threads shot upward in the shape of flamingo feathers, aiming to pierce and overwhelm the charging Zephyr.

    "Get out of my way!"

    Zephyr bellowed, his crushing machine glowing with the black sheen of Armament Haki. With a powerful swing, he unleashed a devastating shockwave, shattering the air around him.

    The immense blast of compressed air tore through the threads, obliterating them as though they were nothing.

    Boom!

    The attack didn''t stop there¡ªit barreled straight into Doflamingo.

    The overwhelming force crushed Doflamingo''s body, slamming him deeper into the ground. His limbs trembled as the pressure pinned him in place, rendering him completely powerless.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 159 - 159: 159: Die!

    Doflamingo''s entire face twisted and contorted in pain. Within a ten-meter radius around him, the very ground of the Island collapsed under the terrifying impact of the shockwave, as if a massive hammer had pounded into a soft mochi, carving out a deep crater in the once-solid terrain.

    As the residual shockwaves dissipated, Doflamingo lay at the bottom of the crater, his entire body drenched in blood, a pitiful sight.

    "This punch is for the students who nearly lost their lives because of you!"

    Zephyr stood at the edge of the deep crater, looking down at the fallen Doflamingo. His expression was cold, filled with unshakable determination and killing intent.

    He raised his left fist. His burly muscles tensed and swelled, veins bulging as surging blood pumped through them.

    Armament Haki¡ªHardening!

    His entire arm turned pitch-black, gleaming like polished obsidian. Spiraling waves of searing heat coiled around his darkened fist, all of it converging onto his massive, battle-hardened knuckles.

    "This punch is for the families of the students who died!"

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Zephyr swung his fist downward toward the critically wounded Doflamingo.

    Another devastating air cannon tore through the atmosphere, shattering the air itself before slamming into Doflamingo''s body.

    At this moment, he had neither the strength to resist nor the ability to evade.

    BOOM!

    The crater deepened once more.

    "This punch is for the right arm you took from me!"

    Zephyr''s mechanical right arm blasted forward with unstoppable force.

    The impact widened and deepened the crater even further.

    "This punch is for every innocent soul you''ve harmed with your wicked deeds!"

    BOOM!

    The moment his punch landed, the entire terrain surrounding them shattered, restoring to its original rocky landscape.

    Yet, Zephyr still did not stop. His enormous mechanical arm and his powerful left fist struck in rapid succession, each blow shaking the earth. The crater could no longer withstand the destruction¡ªit cracked, fractures spiderwebbing outward in all directions before finally collapsing entirely.

    Within the span of moments, the ground for a full kilometer around them caved in, forming a massive, sloping, broken pit that sucked everything toward its center.

    Finally, the tremors ceased.

    ¡ªAtop a hill, amidst a vast field of flowers¡ª

    A young man with jet-black hair stood beside Kyros and Rebecca. He had his eyes closed, a faint smile on his lips as he spoke:

    "It''s over."

    Kyros tensed, his eyes widening. "You mean the battle is decided?! Who won?!"

    But Ron did not answer. Instead, he simply turned to Ain, the blue-haired beauty at his side, and said softly:

    "Let''s go."

    "Mhm." Ain nodded.

    In the blink of an eye, both of them disappeared, vanishing into thin air with a swift use of Shave.

    Leaving Kyros and Rebecca standing there, utterly bewildered.

    In the end, they still had no idea who that black-haired swordsman with the jet-black blade was.

    They didn''t know why he, the ocean-blue-haired beauty, or even the former Marine Admiral, Black Arm Zephyr, had come to Dressrosa together.

    And now, what had become of Doflamingo? What about the Donquixote Family?

    The answers remained a mystery.

    Ron and Ain arrived at the base of the flower-covered hill, standing at the edge of the colossal, shattered crater that spanned nearly a kilometer.

    At the center of it all, Zephyr stood motionless, his head slightly bowed. His massive mechanical arm was still stained with Doflamingo''s blood.

    "Zephyr..."

    Ain called out to him.

    Zephyr let out a low grunt in acknowledgment, not bothering to turn around as he asked, "What about the Donquixote Family?"

    "All dead."

    Ron''s voice was calm, emotionless.

    Zephyr exhaled slowly. It was a long, deep breath¡ªone that seemed to carry away all the hatred, anger, and resentment that had built up within him over the years.

    Ain hesitated for a moment before asking, "Zephyr... what about Doflamingo? Is he dead?"

    Zephyr lowered his gaze, looking at the very bottom of the abyssal crater. There, in the deepest pit, lay Doflamingo¡ªhis body almost completely crushed, sprawled in a grotesque, unmoving shape. Blood pooled beneath him, spreading across the ground like a crimson lake.

    Ron stepped forward, peering down into the depths.

    Doflamingo still clung to the last shreds of consciousness. He lay motionless, his body so still that even his heartbeat had nearly stopped, mimicking the appearance of death. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But deep within, countless tiny white threads were surging, desperately stitching together his shattered organs.

    Zephyr sneered. "Don''t be fooled by how dead he looks. Give him a little time, and he''ll be up and moving again."

    His voice was laced with disdain as he muttered, "What a stubborn bastard... his vitality is as monstrous as ever."

    Then, turning to Ain and Ron, he continued, "I''ve settled my score with him. Ain, Ron... the rest is up to you."

    "That''s exactly what I was hoping for."

    Ain didn''t hesitate for a second. She unsheathed her sword and, without a word, swung it downward.

    A razor-sharp flying slash shot through the air, growing larger and larger in Doflamingo''s eyes.

    His mind screamed in fury. In a final act of desperation, he summoned the last remnants of his strength, weaving a dense spiderweb of white threads around his body. But it wasn''t enough.

    The blade of air sliced through him effortlessly¡ªcleaving his body in half at the waist.

    Yet, he still didn''t die.

    From the gaping wound, countless strings surged out, intertwining and latching onto one another, desperately trying to reconnect his severed torso.

    Ron watched with cold amusement. "What an ugly struggle... So this is what the infamous ''Heavenly Yaksha'' of the Seven Warlords has been reduced to¡ªclinging to life like a frightened rat, terrified of death."

    As he spoke, Ron calmly raised his silver revolver.

    Click.

    His finger squeezed the trigger.

    BANG!

    A silver bullet cut through the air, reflecting in Doflamingo''s dilated pupils as it pierced straight through his forehead.

    Doflamingo''s mind went blank.

    His lips quivered, as if he still refused to accept his fate. "No... Impossible... I... I can''t die..."

    His voice was weak, barely a whisper, but filled with disbelief.

    "I was born to be a king..."

    "I am... a Celestial Dragon...!"

    "How could I die... to scum like this... How could I... die here...!"

    His pupils lost focus, his bloodshot eyes turning dull and lifeless.

    The white threads that had desperately tried to mend his broken body withered away like dying vines.

    Then, they disappeared entirely.

    With nothing holding his body together anymore, the two halves of his corpse collapsed. A flood of internal organs and blood gushed out, forming a dark, ominous pool beneath him.

    Doflamingo lay in that crimson lake, his lifeless eyes still wide open¡ªfilled with hatred, regret, and unwillingness.

    The Heavenly Yaksha.

    The ruler of Dressrosa.

    One of the Seven Warlords of the Sea.

    Donquixote Doflamingo... was dead.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 160 - 160: 160: A Massive Crisis! King!

    After firing the silver bullet that ended Doflamingo''s life, Ron''s heart remained as calm as still water.

    Ever since that fateful day when he had first sensed Doflamingo''s unabashed malice, Ron¡ªlabeled by Momonga as someone who never let go of grudges¡ªhad envisioned this moment countless times in his mind.

    Yet now that it had come to pass, with Doflamingo truly dead by his hand, Ron felt¡­ nothing.

    "So, this is all there was to you, Doflamingo," he thought, his expression impassive.

    In stark contrast, Ain was visibly emotional. Her eyes glistened with tears as she whispered, "He''s dead¡­ we''ve finally avenged them."

    Zephyr let out a deep sigh, his weathered face softening slightly. "At last¡­ those who fell by his hand can finally rest in peace."

    "Definitely!" Ain nodded firmly, wiping the tears from her eyes.

    Ron released the silver revolver in his hand, letting it fall into a ripple-like void that materialized before him, vanishing without a trace.

    Zephyr turned to Ron, his gaze steady. "Kid, Doflamingo is dead. It''s time for you to head back."

    "Kizaru and Aokiji won''t be shaken off so easily. Chances are, they''re already on their way here. You''d best leave Dressrosa and rejoin your companions as soon as possible."

    "And what about you two?" Ron asked.

    "Don''t worry about us," Zephyr replied, stepping beside him to watch the distant ruins of Dressrosa. "The Donquixote family may be destroyed, but their remnants are still out there. We''ll stay here for a while longer to clean up the mess."

    Ron nodded slightly. "I understand. I''ll leave first, then. Until we meet again on the open sea."

    As his body began to float upward, Ain hurriedly pulled two pieces of Vivre Card from her coat and handed them to him. "Ron, take these."

    "Vivre Cards?" Ron asked, tilting his head.

    "Yes," Ain said with a soft smile. "They''re mine and Zephyr''s. If you ever need to find us, just follow these." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Understood." Ron accepted them, tucking the cards away.

    Before Ron could leave, Zephyr''s voice rang out again, steady and commanding.

    "With Doflamingo dead and the Donquixote family obliterated, the New World will soon descend into chaos. And you, kid, are at the very center of this storm."

    He continued, his tone grave. "The Marines, led by Kizaru and Aokiji, have already made the New World a perilous place for you. If the Four Emperors or other forces start targeting you as well, there won''t be anywhere safe¡ªnot on the sea, not in the skies."

    "You might be able to protect yourself, but what about your companions? If you don''t plan on leaving the New World, you should find a place to lay low for a while. Stop stirring up trouble. Drawing too much attention before you''re ready for it is a recipe for disaster."

    Before Zephyr could finish, Ron had already begun to ascend, his voice echoing from above.

    "Don''t worry, Zephyr. I''ll give your advice some thought. And if there comes a day when you''re tired of running your Marine Guerrilla, I''d be happy to welcome you and Ain aboard my ship."

    "Hah! That brat actually wants me as his crew member?" Zephyr laughed, shaking his head as he watched the black-haired youth disappear into the horizon.

    "That doesn''t sound so bad, does it?" Ain said, her face glowing with a warm smile.

    Zephyr grinned, revealing his gleaming white teeth. "Maybe not."

    A gentle breeze swept through the air, carrying flowers and petals high into the sky.

    On the streets of Dressrosa, countless people reunited with their loved ones. Tears of joy flowed freely as they embraced, overwhelmed with happiness.

    In this moment of tears and laughter, Dressrosa was reborn.

    For years to come, this island, once known as the "Land of Love and Passion," would gain a new, unofficial title: The Land of the Traveler''s Praise.

    ¡­

    As Dressrosa celebrated its rebirth and reunions¡ª

    Whoosh!

    A streak of black light tore through the clouds, speeding away from the island, heading toward a distant horizon over the sea.

    Not long after, several Marine warships approached Dressrosa.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in another part of the New World, a large ship bearing the Jolly Roger of the Big Mom Pirates floated in the middle of the ocean.

    Standing on the deck was Charlotte Cracker, one of Big Mom''s top officers and one of the Sweet Commanders. Holding a telescope, he gazed upward toward the sky.

    "That''s the Traveler Ron''s ship?" he muttered.

    "And the one attacking it¡­ that''s King of the Beasts Pirates? Why is he targeting that guy?" Cracker''s brows furrowed in confusion as he observed the scene.

    "When did Traveler Ron manage to provoke Kaido?"

    ¡­

    Ten thousand meters above the sea.

    On the Traveler, a ferocious battle raged.

    King, the Beasts Pirates'' All-Star known as Wildfire, had already shattered the ship''s laser shield. Wielding a massive katana, he hovered in the air above the floating ship, flames roaring around his body as he unleashed relentless, fiery attacks.

    The ship''s hull was ablaze in several places, with large sections broken and charred. Over 40% of the Traveler had been damaged¡ªdestruction unlike anything the ship had faced before.

    "Iron Thorns!"

    With a shout, Conis summoned a massive vine of iron thorns, which coiled and lunged toward King.

    Yet, King didn''t dodge or block. He let the enormous vine strike him directly, the sharp iron spikes crashing against the Armament Haki hardening his skin. The impact produced a series of metallic clangs, but it didn''t leave so much as a scratch.

    Conis paled but quickly controlled the vines to wrap around King''s body, binding him tightly.

    "Now!" she shouted.

    Kuina sprang into action, stepping forward with a determined gleam in her eyes.

    "Two-Sword Style¡­ Crescent Moon!"

    Her dual blades gleamed as she leapt into the air, slashing toward King with two crescent-shaped, azure slashes that crossed paths mid-flight.

    "Pathetic."

    King''s voice was cold as he spread his arms, effortlessly tearing apart the iron vines that bound him.

    His blackened arms, wrapped in Armament Haki, crossed in front of him as Kuina''s blades struck.

    Clang!

    A piercing metallic sound echoed as her blades clashed against his arms.

    The force of the impact sent a powerful shockwave up Kuina''s arms, splitting her palms and causing blood to drip from her grip.

    Her eyes widened in shock as King, using nothing but his Haki-infused arms, had completely stopped her attack.

    No matter how much force she applied, her blades couldn''t pierce his defense. It was like trying to cut through an unyielding wall of steel.

    "You haven''t even reached the level of a master swordsman," King said with disdain. "How do you expect to cut my skin?"

    From the side, a green blur suddenly appeared.

    "Eight-Impact Fist!"

    Kung Fu Dugong Enzo struck with his Haki-coated fist, aiming a powerful blow at King''s side.

    King didn''t move or evade, letting the punch land squarely on him.

    Bang!

    The attack collided with King''s body, but it felt like punching an immovable wall of iron. The force and shockwave dissipated without leaving a mark.

    King glanced at Enzo dismissively. "What''s this? A little scratching post for me?"

    Enzo''s pupils shrank in fear.

    Before he could react, King swung his fist casually. Even though Enzo quickly moved to block, the blow was devastating, sending him hurtling downward like a cannonball.

    Boom!

    Enzo crashed heavily onto the Traveler, his small frame creating a sizable dent in the already-damaged deck.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 161 - 161: 161: Fury and Killing Intent from Beyond the Horizon!

    "Enzo!"

    Kuina couldn''t hold back her shout as she watched the Kung Fu Dugong crash heavily into the deck.

    "Worry about yourself," King''s cold voice rang out.

    The massive katana in his hand descended with terrifying speed and power, aiming straight for Kuina.

    Even as Kuina managed to cross her dual blades in defense, the overwhelming force of the strike drove her downward.

    Boom!

    She crashed onto the deck of the Traveler, skidding back over ten meters before coming to a halt in front of Conis, Robin, and Bonney, all of whom were already injured.

    "So, this is the so-called strength of the ''Calamity from the Skies'' crew?"

    King, towering and clad in black with a mask, goggles, and a pair of massive black-feathered wings ablaze with mysterious flames, sneered as he hovered above the ship. His piercing gaze swept over Kuina and the others with undisguised disdain.

    "You''re even weaker than I expected. Is there no one among you besides your captain who can put up a decent fight?"

    Conis, Bonney, and Robin all turned pale, staring up at King with expressions of fear and helplessness.

    This was the power of King the Wildfire, one of the three All-Stars of the Beasts Pirates.

    This was what it meant to face a true powerhouse of the New World.

    It was a force they could not hope to match.

    Kuina, her hands trembling and blood dripping from her split palms, gritted her teeth as she tightened her grip on her swords. Despite the pain, she forced herself to stand tall, placing herself protectively in front of her crewmates. Her fierce gaze locked onto King, defiance burning in her eyes.

    Her message was clear:

    Even if the captain wasn''t here, she would protect this ship. She would not allow a monster like King to run rampant.

    Even if it cost her life.

    "Impressive resolve," King said coldly. "If you weren''t a woman, you might have had the potential to become a warrior capable of standing against me.

    "But it''s a shame. None of you are qualified to be strong, let alone worthy of serving Lord Kaido.

    "So¡­ die here."

    Boom!

    An oppressive aura burst forth from King, crashing down onto everyone aboard the ship like a tidal wave.

    The already weakened crew felt the weight on their shoulders increase tenfold, and their faces turned even paler. The ship itself began to creak under the pressure, cracks spreading across its hull as though it were on the verge of falling apart.

    As King''s aura reached its peak, his body began to transform.

    From his humanoid form, he shifted into a massive, terrifying creature¡ªa wyvern-like Pteranodon with a body over ten meters long and wings spanning nearly thirty meters. Flames roared across his body, radiating intense heat that made the air itself ripple and burn.

    Suspended above the ship, King spread his wings, his shadow consuming the deck below as the temperature soared.

    "King''s going all out. That ship''s done for," Charlotte Cracker said from a distance, observing the battle through his telescope.

    "But Nico Robin better not die," he muttered to himself. "Otherwise, I''ll have a hard time explaining it to Mama."

    High above the Traveler, King spread his flaming wings wide, circling in the air before diving straight down. The flames around his body burned brighter and hotter as he rocketed toward the ship like a fiery meteor.

    Conis, Robin, and Bonney stared in horror as he descended, his massive form hurtling toward them with devastating speed.

    "What¡­ what do we do?!" Bonney''s voice trembled with panic. "Isn''t the captain back yet?!"

    Robin said nothing, but her thoughts mirrored Bonney''s.

    They needed him¡ªthe one person who always stood in front of them during a crisis, whose back gave them an unshakable sense of security.

    But now, he wasn''t here.

    "We have to fight!"

    Conis, her face pale and her legs unsteady, pushed herself to her feet. Her beautiful blonde hair turned jet black in an instant.

    Raising her left hand toward the sky and gripping her left wrist with her right, she activated her powers.

    From every corner of the ship and the surrounding environment, streams of black, mercury-like steel flowed toward her, converging in front of her outstretched hand.

    The steel coalesced and transformed, reshaping itself into a massive spear that radiated an aura of sheer, unyielding determination. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Conis aimed the spearhead directly at the descending King.

    "Let''s see if you can survive this!"

    Kuina took a deep breath, her trembling hand gripping the hilt of Wado Ichimonji, now sheathed at her side. Power surged through her legs, and golden sparks of electricity crackled around her body.

    High above, the massive Pteranodon form of King, engulfed in flames, looked down at them with cold, disdainful eyes. His deep voice echoed across the battlefield:

    "Foolish. You don''t know your place."

    He made no attempt to dodge. Instead, he accelerated, diving straight toward the floating ship with even greater speed, aiming to shatter the ship, the crew, and their hopes in one devastating impact.

    "Thunder Flash!"

    "Iron Spear!"

    Kuina and Conis unleashed their strongest attacks simultaneously.

    Kuina''s blade emitted a dazzling golden arc of lightning, slicing through the air like a thunderbolt, while Conis''s massive steel spear hurtled upward, gleaming with deadly precision.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, King''s unstoppable momentum collided head-on with their combined assault.

    The fiery Pteranodon smashed through both the thunderous slash and the iron spear with terrifying force, scattering their attacks as though they were nothing more than paper.

    In their despair-filled eyes, King continued his descent, plunging directly toward the Traveler.

    Kuina gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with frustration and helplessness.

    "So¡­ this is how it ends."

    "I failed to protect this ship¡­ to protect everyone. Why am I so weak?"

    Robin closed her eyes, a faint smile appearing on her lips.

    "What a journey it''s been," she murmured. "Even if it ends here, I have no regrets."

    But then, a shadow of sorrow crossed her face. "Though¡­ I wish I could have seen him one last time. There''s so much I haven''t said yet¡­ I don''t want it to end like this."

    Conis, drained of all strength, was swept away by the powerful wind pressure created by King''s descent. Her body, as light as a feather, was flung toward the edge of the ship.

    "Conis!"

    Bonney lunged forward, just managing to grab Conis''s hand before she could be thrown overboard.

    Tears streamed down Bonney''s face as she clung to the deck, her body pinned down by the immense pressure of King''s fiery descent. Her grip tightened on Conis''s hand, refusing to let go despite the overwhelming force pressing down on them.

    The ship was on the brink of destruction.

    ¡­

    At that moment!

    Far off on the horizon, a streak of black light flashed across the sky, moving at a speed so fast it seemed to tear through space itself.

    Boom!

    The sea of clouds, suspended ten thousand meters above the ocean, split in two, leaving a gaping pathway in the sky.

    On the ship below and in the distance where Charlotte Cracker watched with his telescope, every pair of eyes widened in disbelief.

    A titanic black slash, stretching hundreds of miles, came crashing down from the heavens. It carried an aura so devastating it felt as though the sky and sea were about to be cleaved in two.

    The slash struck King''s Pteranodon form just moments before he could collide with the ship. The sheer force of the attack sent King hurtling downward, his trajectory violently altered. He plummeted from ten thousand meters in the sky, crashing toward the ocean below.

    Kuina, Robin, Bonney, and Conis, all of whom had been bracing for death mere seconds ago, were left frozen in shock. Their hearts, moments before filled with despair, now pounded with confusion and awe.

    Before they could fully comprehend what had just happened, a furious voice, dripping with killing intent, roared from the distant horizon.

    "King!"

    "You''re courting death!!!"

    The shout echoed across the battlefield, carrying with it a promise of vengeance so fierce that even the heavens seemed to tremble.

 Chapter 162 - 162: 162: The Fury of the Traveler!

    The Pteranodon form of King was sent hurtling toward the ocean, his massive body pushed relentlessly by the colossal black slash.

    But just before he could crash into the sea, King spun his body with tremendous force, enduring the agony as the razor-sharp edge of the slash tore away a layer of his skin. With sheer willpower, he managed to break free from the devastating attack.

    The black slash continued its descent, striking the ocean below.

    Boom!

    The sea split apart, leaving a massive fissure hundreds of miles long and over a hundred meters deep. The ocean itself seemed to groan as towering waves surged outward, creating a canyon-like rift that swallowed the light of the sky.

    On Cracker''s ship, the Sweet Commander''s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets as he stared at the colossal tear in the sea before him.

    "No way¡­ this can''t be real!"

    The enormous waves generated by the impact sent his ship rocking violently toward the fissure. The crew aboard was pale with terror, their faces frozen in fear.

    "Quick, escape!"

    "If we fall into that, we''re finished!"

    Meanwhile, King, still hovering in the air with his wings spread wide, glanced toward the horizon. His expression had shifted from confidence to something far more cautious¡ªan edge of unease.

    "Could it be¡­?"

    The clouds on the horizon, still split apart by the slash, revealed a black speck moving at a speed too fast for the eye to follow. In just moments, the figure closed the distance, arriving above the heavily damaged Traveler.

    "Captain!"

    Bonney, lying prone on the broken deck, tears streaming down her face, couldn''t hold back her emotions as she shouted. Her voice cracked with relief and despair.

    Kuina and Robin, both battered and exhausted, saw the black-haired youth and couldn''t stop their tears from spilling over.

    There he stood, the boy with the black blade, his figure imposing and shrouded in shadow. Ron''s closed eyes were calm, but his expression was darker than ever. Fury simmered within him, and the oppressive killing intent radiating from his body was almost tangible.

    "I''m back," Ron said, his voice low and steady. "It''s alright now. Leave the rest to me. You all need to rest."

    With those words, Ron''s figure flickered and vanished.

    Kuina, Robin, and Bonney immediately felt a wave of relief wash over them.

    Robin hurried over to Bonney''s side, helping her pull the unconscious Conis back onto the deck. Kuina, completely spent, collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. Her body trembled with exhaustion, but her heart finally felt at peace.

    ¡­

    In the Sky Above

    Dark clouds loomed ominously, descending toward the sea.

    The ocean churned violently, sending massive waves surging into the air. Lightning streaked through the darkened sky, illuminating the chaos below.

    Cracker''s ship, tossed like a leaf in a storm, was barely holding steady amidst the turmoil.

    And there, amidst the tempest, King, still in his Pteranodon form, narrowed his eyes as he looked ahead.

    From the heavens, Ron descended step by step. His black coat swayed in the wind, his closed eyes and cold demeanor making him appear more like a reaper than a man. Blood-red tendrils of killing intent coiled around his body, almost like rivers of malice flowing freely in the air.

    His voice, cold and cutting, echoed across the sea.

    "Was it Kaido who sent you here?"

    King, his flames roaring brighter, stared back at him. "Other than Lord Kaido, who else in this sea could command me?"

    Ron nodded slowly, his expression unchanging. "I see. Looks like I''ll need to pay Wano a visit soon."

    Flash!

    In an instant, Ron disappeared from where he stood.

    King''s eyes widened as the black-haired youth reappeared directly in front of him, the speed of his movement defying comprehension.

    So fast!

    King''s instincts screamed at him to defend, but it was too late.

    Ron, his body emanating a faint red steam of Haki-infused heat, had already launched a kick. The force of the strike shattered the air itself, sending shockwaves rippling outward.

    Boom!

    King''s supposedly indestructible, Haki-reinforced skin caved under the immense force of Ron''s kick. The terrifying power and concentrated Haki exploded within King''s body, shattering the bones beneath his flesh.

    His massive form was sent flying like a cannonball, skimming the ocean''s surface as he ricocheted across the waves. In mere moments, he had been launched over ten miles away.

    But before he could crash into the sea, Ron reappeared in a blur of speed, materializing above the ocean. With another devastating kick, Ron struck upward.

    "You won''t get away so easily!"

    King, blood trailing from the corner of his mouth, roared in fury. Channeling his full strength, he infused his Pteranodon claw with Armament Haki, making it sharper and harder than ever before, as he swung it down toward Ron.

    The clash was explosive.

    As their attacks collided, the shockwaves rippled outward, whipping up violent winds and churning the sea below.

    For a moment, King thought he had matched Ron''s strength¡ªbut then, with a sickening crack, his reinforced claw snapped under the pressure.

    "What?!" King''s expression froze in disbelief.

    Ron''s upward kick followed through, striking King square in the abdomen. The impact sent him hurtling skyward, his massive form ascending hundreds of meters into the air.

    Blood dripped from King''s mouth as he glanced at his shattered claw, the pain reminding him of the power he was up against.

    "Flame Tiger."

    Ron''s calm voice echoed from below.

    A massive flaming slash, shaped like a roaring tiger, surged toward King. The fiery attack''s sheer size left him no room to dodge, forcing him to confront it head-on.

    Boom!

    The flaming slash engulfed King, pushing him even higher into the air. His tough Pteranodon body, known for its defense, was now marred with cuts and burns. Deep slashes covered his frame, leaving him gasping for air.

    King glared down at Ron, a flicker of fear and hesitation crossing his face.

    This man''s strength was overwhelming. His power, speed, Haki, and even swordsmanship exceeded King''s in every way.

    He couldn''t win this fight.

    "It seems¡­ this is enough for now," King muttered, glancing at his injuries and deciding to retreat.

    "Oh? You''re thinking of running?"

    Ron''s voice carried an edge of mockery as he sensed King''s intent through his Observation Haki.

    A cold smile tugged at his lips. Ron released the black blade in his hand, letting it vanish into a ripple of space.

    Stripping off his black coat, he rolled up the sleeves of his white shirt. His aura erupted, blood-red steam pouring from his body as his full power ignited. The oppressive heat caused the sea below to bubble and boil.

    With his black hair wildly flowing, his eyes still shut, Ron stood as a terrifying figure of pure wrath. His aura was suffused with killing intent so tangible it seemed to darken the very skies.

    "Even if Kaido himself showed up with his entire crew, you wouldn''t leave this place alive," Ron declared, his voice cold and absolute.

    Then, with a single step, he launched himself toward King.

    The force of his movement caused the ocean below to sink downward, creating a massive depression in the waves.

    Before King could react, Ron appeared directly in front of him. In his widened eyes, Ron''s Haki-coated hand reached out, gripping his head with unrelenting strength.

    Crack!

    King''s massive Pteranodon skull creaked under the pressure. Blood filled his vision as his head felt like it was about to explode from the sheer force.

    Ron''s tone remained calm, almost detached.

    "Let''s take this somewhere more fitting."

    Without hesitation, Ron dragged King through the air, his grip unyielding.

    ¡­

    Cracker and his crew, alongside other ships in the vicinity, could only watch in stunned silence as the Traveler Ron carried King, one of Kaido''s top officers, as though he were nothing more than a defeated trophy.

    "That¡­ that''s King, the Wildfire, isn''t it?"

    One pirate trembled as he recognized King''s Pteranodon form.

    "And the one holding him¡­ that''s the Traveler Ron!"

    "Isn''t he supposed to be on the run from Kizaru and Aokiji? How did he end up fighting the Beasts Pirates?"

    "No idea. But this guy attacked Mary Geoise! What wouldn''t he dare to do?"

    "It''s not that King is weak¡ªit''s that Ron is too strong! He''s fought Admirals and even killed the Golden Lion!"

    "Could he really be challenging Kaido, one of the Four Emperors?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡­

    Ron arrived above an uninhabited island, tossing King downward with incredible force.

    Boom!

    King''s massive body plummeted like a meteor, smashing into a small mountain. The impact obliterated the mountain, reducing it to a crater. King''s broken form lay at the center, battered and beaten, as the once-imposing All-Star struggled to even move.

    Ron descended slowly, his eyes still closed, standing at the edge of the crater.

    "Now," he said, his voice calm but laced with menace, "let''s finish this."

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 163 - 163: 163: The New World Trembles, A Storm is Brewing

    Dressrosa.

    Kizaru and Aokiji pursued Ron relentlessly, tracking him all the way to this newly reborn island. Upon their arrival, they were met with startling news: Doflamingo had been killed, and the Donquixote family annihilated.

    The unexpected report left both Admirals momentarily stunned.

    But what truly shocked them was the appearance of an old acquaintance.

    "Well, well, long time no see, Aokiji, Kizaru."

    A deep, familiar voice broke the tense atmosphere. Emerging from the shadows, Zephyr strode forward, his black coat billowing behind him, with Ain following closely at his side.

    Aokiji''s typically calm expression froze, his brows furrowing deeply. "Zephyr?"

    "This is quite the surprise," Kizaru remarked, his tone as languid as ever, his hands stuffed in his pockets. "To think we''d run into Zephyr here.

    "Could it be¡­ that Doflamingo''s death and the fall of the Donquixote family are also your doing?"

    Aokiji''s expression grew sharper at Kizaru''s question.

    After all, wasn''t it Doflamingo¡ªthe Heavenly Yaksha¡ªwho had severed Zephyr''s arm and slaughtered his students years ago?

    Under the weight of their gazes, Zephyr gave a curt nod.

    "That''s right. I''m the one who did it."

    "Eh?"

    Beside him, Ain turned to her mentor in surprise. But she quickly understood his intentions.

    Zephyr¡­ is he taking responsibility for everything to shield Ron?

    "Is that so?" Kizaru replied, his usual slow drawl masking a sharper undercurrent. "Zephyr, a former Admiral killing a current Warlord of the Sea¡ªthis is no trivial matter, you know."

    Zephyr''s grin widened, his voice laced with defiance.

    "The Warlords are nothing more than pirates. What''s the Marines going to do? Charge me with a crime?"

    "That''s hard to say¡­" Kizaru said, his eyes narrowing slightly behind his amber sunglasses. "Besides, the information we gathered from the townspeople¡­ suggests that the one who destroyed the Donquixote family wasn''t you, but a young swordsman. Black-haired, blind, carrying a black blade.

    "If I''m not mistaken, that person is the criminal we''re currently pursuing¡ªTraveler Ron, correct?"

    Zephyr chuckled, feigning surprise.

    "Traveler Ron? Oh, that kid? He was here too? Strange, I didn''t see him at all."

    Kizaru''s gaze lingered on Zephyr, his expression inscrutable.

    "Did you and Traveler Ron plan this together, Zephyr? Did the two of you agree to come to Dressrosa and take down Doflamingo?"

    Zephyr''s grin turned cold as he stared down Kizaru.

    "Quite the imagination you''ve got there, Kizaru. I don''t recall seeing such creativity back when you trained under me."

    The tension between the former Admiral and the current one grew palpable, their auras clashing violently. The very air around them seemed to thicken, pressing down on everyone nearby.

    Behind Kizaru and Aokiji, the elite Marines dared not utter a sound, standing frozen under the oppressive atmosphere.

    "Such troublesome matters," Aokiji finally said, scratching the back of his head. "For now, let''s report this to Fleet Admiral Sengoku."

    "Hiokami Yama," he continued, addressing a nearby officer, "take your men and conduct a thorough investigation of this country."

    "Yes, sir," Hiokami Yama replied with a sharp salute.

    "What about Traveler Ron?" a Rear Admiral asked.

    "For now, we''ll wait for orders from the Fleet Admiral," Aokiji replied.

    "Understood."

    As the Marines dispersed to carry out their tasks, Kizaru cast one last look at Zephyr. Behind his lazy demeanor, a hint of suspicion lingered.

    Zephyr, however, stood firm, unyielding as ever.

    ¡­

    The events in Dressrosa quickly spread across the world through the network of Den Den Mushi, and the news sent shockwaves throughout the New World.

    Doflamingo, the Heavenly Yaksha, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, was dead. The Donquixote family had been annihilated.

    The sheer enormity of the revelation left countless people reeling in disbelief.

    "This can''t be real, can it?"

    "It''s a lie, right? That''s Doflamingo! One of the Warlords of the Sea! How could he just suddenly be killed?!"

    "Unbelievable¡­ absolutely unbelievable¡­"

    "Who could''ve done this? Was it one of the Four Emperors? Or the Marines?"

    "No one knows for sure yet, but some say it was the work of the former Marine Admiral, Black Arm Zephyr."

    "Zephyr? That old man? I suppose it''s possible¡ªdidn''t he have a grudge against Doflamingo?"

    "But even so¡­ could a single aging Zephyr really wipe out the entire Donquixote family?"

    "And to think that Dressrosa was being ruled by Doflamingo all along¡­ That guy really had guts, huh?"

    "I just want to know one thing¡ªdoes this mean there''s now a vacancy among the Seven Warlords of the Sea?"

    ¡­

    Among the underground forces, the reaction was even more chaotic.

    "This must be some kind of sick joke! Doflamingo is dead?!"

    "I just placed a massive order for weapons from him¡ªwhat the hell am I supposed to do now?!"

    "I paid a whole hundred million Berries for three artificial Devil Fruits! Now what?! Who''s going to deliver them?!"

    "Damn it! This is unacceptable! I had an attack planned with my neighboring town, and now I can''t get the weapons I need! What am I supposed to do?!"

    "Who did this?!"

    "I heard it was that old geezer Zephyr."

    "Zephyr¡­ that retired Marine Admiral? Damn it, that bastard! Why won''t he just die already?!"

    As the news continued to spread, the entire world was shaken.

    ¡­

    Grand Line, Somewhere on the Sea.

    "Captain! Bepo fell into the sea!"

    Shachi''s frantic voice rang out across the Polar Tang, but Trafalgar Law remained seated on the deck, his attention glued to the newspaper in his hands. His usually calm demeanor was shattered, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief.

    "That¡­ that Doflamingo¡­ is dead?!"

    Impossible!

    That man¡­ that monster¡­ was supposed to be his target, the one he swore to kill no matter the cost.

    "How could he just die¡­ and at someone else''s hands?"

    ¡­

    Amazon Lily.

    The news was met with indifference by Boa Hancock, who lazily asked, "Who did it?"

    "It''s unclear," Granny Nyon replied, glancing at the newspaper. "There''s speculation it might''ve been the former Admiral, Black Arm Zephyr. But there are also reports that the Traveler Ron was spotted in Dressrosa¡­"

    "Ron, again?" Hancock''s beautiful eyes gleamed with a flicker of interest.

    "Tell me everything." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡­

    Somewhere on the Sea.

    "Splitting the skies of Dressrosa¡­ a black slash that cleaved the darkness¡­"

    Mihawk lay in his small coffin-like boat, reading the news. His hawk-like eyes glinted sharply as he stared at the headline, his mind intrigued by the one responsible for such a feat.

    ¡­

    Marine Headquarters.

    "Doflamingo is dead?!"

    Garp and Tsuru both stared at Sengoku, their shock evident.

    "What happened?!" Tsuru asked, her normally calm demeanor disrupted by the magnitude of the revelation.

    "The exact situation is still unclear," Sengoku said gravely. "But according to Aokiji''s report, Zephyr was in Dressrosa and claimed responsibility for both Doflamingo''s death and the destruction of the Donquixote family."

    Both Garp and Tsuru''s expressions grew serious.

    "Was it really Zephyr?" Tsuru asked, her tone cautious.

    "We can''t be certain yet." Sengoku''s head lowered, the lenses of his round glasses gleaming coldly. "But there''s one detail that we cannot ignore."

    "What detail?"

    Sengoku''s gaze sharpened as he looked at the two of them. "On the day of the incident, eyewitnesses saw Traveler Ron, Zephyr, and Ain walking together in the streets of Dressrosa."

    Tsuru''s expression grew heavier.

    Garp furrowed his brow. "That brat? He''s involved in this too? Wasn''t he being chased by Kizaru and Aokiji?"

    "Yes," Sengoku replied. "While fleeing, he ended up in Dressrosa. Aokiji and Kizaru only went there in pursuit of him."

    Tsuru crossed her arms, her sharp mind piecing together the implications. "Are you suggesting that Zephyr and Ron planned to go to Dressrosa together in advance?"

    "It''s a possibility we can''t rule out."

    Standing up from his seat, Sengoku''s voice grew more resolute. "Both of them have reasons to target Doflamingo. You haven''t forgotten what happened back then, have you?"

    "Of course not," Garp said, scratching his nose with a grim expression. "It''s because of that incident that Zephyr completely lost faith in the Marines. If only we''d made a fairer decision back then, maybe things would¡ª"

    "Garp!"

    Tsuru''s sharp tone cut him off.

    Garp glanced at Sengoku and fell silent, the weight of unspoken regrets hanging in the air.

    Sengoku sat back down, his hands clasped tightly in front of him. For a moment, the room was filled with heavy silence.

    Meanwhile, the World Government''s top intelligence agency, CP0, had also taken immediate action upon learning of the incident. Agents were dispatched to Dressrosa to gather precise and detailed information about what had transpired.

    It wasn''t long before a comprehensive report landed on the desks of the Five Elders in Mary Geoise.

    ¡­

    Mary Geoise, Five Elders'' Chambers

    "So, that troublesome fool is finally dead?"

    "Unexpected and abrupt, but it''s a favorable outcome for us."

    "Indeed. That arrogant brat thought he could blackmail us with the secrets he knew. He should''ve been eliminated long ago."

    "However, the fact that it was Zephyr and Ron who killed him¡­ that could be a problem."

    "Zephyr becoming a criminal doesn''t seem likely, does it?"

    "That''s hard to say."

    "In my opinion, we should leave this matter to the Marines for now and let them decide how to handle it."

    "Agreed."

    "You''re right."

    ¡­

    New World, Uninhabited Island.

    While the world reeled from the news of Dressrosa, an earth-shattering battle raged on a remote island in the New World.

    Boom!

    Explosions echoed across the island, sending tremors rippling outward. Massive cracks snaked through the land, splitting the ground apart.

    With a deafening roar, the entire island crumbled, shattering into countless pieces that sank into the surrounding ocean.

    Amidst the chaos, Ron emerged from the ruins.

    His black hair flowed in the wind, his body soaked in blood. In his right hand, he dragged King, now reverted to his human form. King''s body was utterly broken¡ªhis bones shattered, his flesh mangled beyond recognition. His head hung limply, his face battered and swollen, barely recognizable as one of Kaido''s All-Stars.

    Ron''s expression remained as cold as ever, his eyes shut, his presence radiating an unyielding dominance.

    "Let''s go," he muttered to himself.

    And with that, he launched into the air, flying away from the remnants of the island.

    ¡­

    Elsewhere on the Sea.

    Countless pirates across the New World watched in shock as Ron carried King''s broken body through the skies. The sight of the once-mighty All-Star reduced to such a pitiful state left them speechless.

    "Is that¡­ King, the Wildfire?!"

    Someone finally broke the silence, their voice trembling with disbelief.

    "And that black-haired boy¡­ that''s Traveler Ron!"

    "Didn''t the Admirals Kizaru and Aokiji chase him out of Dressrosa? How is he fighting Kaido''s men now?"

    "Who knows? That guy even dared to attack Mary Geoise. What wouldn''t he do?"

    "Wait¡­ King doesn''t even stand a chance against him. Does that mean the Beasts Pirates aren''t as strong as they''re made out to be?"

    "Idiot! It''s not that King is weak. Ron is just too strong! He''s fought Admirals and even killed the Golden Lion!"

    "Could he be challenging Kaido himself?"

    "Maybe he''s planning to use this to declare himself the Fifth Emperor!"

    "If that''s true, the New World is about to get a lot more chaotic¡­"

    Onlookers could only watch in fear and awe as Ron''s shadow disappeared into the horizon, carrying the symbol of Kaido''s power in his bloodied grip.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 164 - 164: 164: Armament Haki Stage Three, Ryuo!

    As Ron flew in from the horizon, the silhouette of the black-haired swordsman became visible to the Big Mom Pirates stationed in the sea beneath the floating ship.

    Through his trembling voice, a pirate with a telescope stammered, "M-Minister Cracker¡­ that¡­ that''s¡­"

    Before he could finish, the figure had already closed the distance, arriving high above the area.

    Charlotte Cracker, standing on the deck of his ship, stared up at the expressionless youth with black hair, his heart skipping a beat. In Ron''s grasp hung the battered, mangled body of King, one of the All-Stars of the Beasts Pirates, dangling like a lifeless doll.

    The sight was enough to freeze Cracker in shock.

    King¡­ reduced to this?!

    "That''s impossible¡­" Cracker muttered, his voice hollow. "That''s King the Wildfire¡ªone of Kaido''s Three Disasters! How could he end up like a beaten dog?!"

    Ron hovered in the air above their ship, his presence dominating the scene. His voice, cold and detached, carried across the waves:

    "You''re with Big Mom''s crew, aren''t you? You''ve seen enough. Isn''t it time to leave?"

    The pirates aboard the Big Mom ship broke into cold sweats, the weight of Ron''s presence pressing heavily on their shoulders. None dared respond to his words.

    Ron''s tone darkened, his sharp words cutting through their silence:

    "Or¡­ do you intend to make an enemy of me?"

    The moment he finished speaking, an overwhelming killing intent surged from Ron, blanketing the entire ship. The suffocating aura left even Cracker, a Sweet Commander of Big Mom''s crew, feeling as if his very bones were shaking.

    "Minister Cracker, maybe we should retreat¡­" one of the crew members whispered, his voice filled with panic.

    "Yes, it''s better to leave now," another added. "Katakuri warned us not to engage Ron directly."

    "Let''s wait for a better opportunity," a third chimed in.

    Cracker clenched his fists, his gaze fixed on Ron above. After a long, tense moment, he exhaled sharply and made his decision.

    "Fine. Fall back¡ªfor now."

    Relief washed over the crew as Cracker issued his order. Without hesitation, they began retreating from the area, the ship''s sails unfurling to carry them swiftly away.

    Once Cracker''s ship disappeared beyond Ron''s Observation Haki, he let his killing intent dissipate and flew back toward the heavily damaged floating ship.

    "Ron!"

    "Captain!"

    "Master!"

    Kuina, Robin, Conis, Bonney, Enzo, and even the cloud fox Su, all greeted him with visible relief and joy.

    But as they noticed King hanging limply in Ron''s grasp, their expressions darkened. Hatred and anger flickered in their eyes as they were reminded of what had transpired.

    "Master!" Enzo, wrapped in bandages like a mummy, ran toward Ron and hugged his leg tightly, tears streaming down his face. "I thought I''d never see you again! Waaaah!"

    "That bastard!" Bonney seethed, her fists clenched as she glared at King. "He nearly killed all of us! And for what? We didn''t even provoke him!"

    "Yeah," Kuina agreed, her voice tinged with frustration. "Ron, why would someone from the Beasts Pirates come after us?"

    Robin''s gaze was no less intense, her usual composure replaced by a rare display of fury.

    Ron dropped King''s limp body onto the broken deck with a thud. His voice was calm, but his words carried a weight that silenced everyone.

    "Doflamingo made a deal with Kaido."

    "What kind of deal?" Kuina asked, her brows furrowed.

    "A deal to have Kaido send King after us," Ron explained. "King is one of the few who can fight effectively in the sky. He was sent to ensure our destruction."

    The crew exchanged glances, their anger only growing stronger.

    Bonney sneered. "So, Doflamingo''s grudge reached Kaido, huh? Typical of that bastard."

    Kuina tightened her grip on her swords, her determination burning anew. "No matter who sent him, we survived¡ªand next time, we''ll be ready."

    Ron remained silent, his expression unreadable. He gazed at King''s broken form before turning his attention to his battered ship and weary crew.

    "It''s over now," he said softly. "You''re all safe. Rest and recover. I''ll handle the rest."

    His words, spoken with calm authority, filled the crew with reassurance. Even amidst their exhaustion and the ship''s dire state, they couldn''t help but feel a renewed sense of hope.

    The truth about their situation was something Ron had forced out of King during their brutal clash.

    "Doflamingo? Why would he go to such lengths to target us?" Conis asked, confusion evident on her face. "We''ve never provoked him."

    "It''s probably still because of me," Ron replied, his voice laced with guilt.

    "Because of my actions, all of you ended up in such danger. If I''d come back sooner¡­ maybe this wouldn''t have happened."

    Hearing the self-reproach in his voice, the women around him panicked.

    "Captain, don''t say that!" Conis quickly interjected. "This wasn''t your fault at all. It''s that vile Doflamingo''s doing!"

    "Exactly!" Bonney chimed in, her voice firm. "Without you, we wouldn''t even be alive right now!"

    Robin nodded in agreement. "I don''t think this has anything to do with you, Ron. The New World is full of dangers, and we knew what we were stepping into."

    The atmosphere was heavy with mixed emotions, but Kuina''s frustration boiled to the surface.

    "In the end, it''s because we''re still too weak," Kuina muttered through gritted teeth, her gaze locked on the mangled King in Ron''s grasp. Her voice trembled with both anger and determination. "If we were stronger¡ªstrong enough to protect this ship¡ªthen even without you, we wouldn''t have ended up like this."

    The others, including Enzo, couldn''t help but clench their fists in silent agreement.

    The battle on Drum Island had given them confidence, but the overwhelming power of King had completely shattered it. For the first time, they truly understood the gap between themselves and the true monsters of the New World.

    If they didn''t grow stronger, incidents like this would keep happening again and again.

    Ron could feel the shift in their emotions, the unspoken frustration and resolve brewing among them. His grip on King''s skull tightened, the sound of bones creaking under the pressure echoing across the deck. Blood began to trickle from King''s head, his eyes bulging as if they might pop out at any moment.

    "Is he dead?" Robin asked hesitantly.

    "No," Ron replied calmly. "As a Zoan Devil Fruit user, especially one with an Ancient Zoan, his life force is incredibly tenacious."

    He glanced down at King, his tone cold and unyielding.

    "I''ll make sure Kaido sees me crush his skull with my own hands."

    "W-What?!"

    The women around him froze in shock, their eyes widening in disbelief.

    "You''re going to Kaido?" Robin''s usually calm voice wavered as she processed his words.

    Ron''s expression didn''t waver. "Killing King isn''t enough to calm the anger I feel right now. Doflamingo is dead, and the only one left who can satiate my rage¡­ is Kaido himself."

    His declaration left the entire crew stunned.

    "That Heavenly Yaksha, Doflamingo¡­ he''s dead?" Bonney asked, her voice barely a whisper.

    "Yeah," Ron said flatly. "I killed him myself. The Donquixote family is gone."

    The weight of his words hung heavy in the air.

    The women stared at him, their minds racing. He had only been gone for a single day, yet he had killed one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, all while evading two Marine Admirals.

    Just how many impossible feats does our captain plan to accomplish?

    "I''ll take you and the ship somewhere safe first," Ron said as he surveyed the damage to the Traveler. "Then I''ll deal with Kaido."

    With that, he began guiding the heavily damaged ship through the skies, flying toward his intended destination.

    ¡­

    Half a Day Later

    After hours of travel, Ron finally located the place he had been searching for, a location marked on his map.

    Zou.

    An island that was, in truth, a colossal, ancient elephant carrying an entire civilization on its back.

    The sight of the massive creature, its legs descending into the sea, its back shrouded in mist, left the crew momentarily breathless.

    "We''re here," Ron said calmly. "This is where we''ll rest and prepare."

    The crew looked out at the towering figure of Zou, a mix of awe and anticipation rising in their hearts. This was not just a sanctuary¡ªit was the next step in their journey to become stronger, to face the trials of the New World head-on.

    As Ron guided the heavily damaged Traveler to land atop the mist-shrouded back of the giant elephant, Zou, the moment his feet touched the ground, a familiar mechanical voice echoed in his mind.

    [Ding! Host''s current location¡ªZou. Conditions for sign-in met. Proceed to sign in for rewards?]

    "Sign in."

    [Ding! Sign-in successful. Rewards granted: +10 Vitality Points. Unlock: Advanced Armament Haki Technique¡ªFlowing Sakura (Ryuo).]

    In an instant, a flood of knowledge about Armament Haki surged into Ron''s mind. It was as though a key had been inserted into the locked gates of understanding that had always blocked his progress.

    The barrier was gone.

    Ron felt his perception shift, his mastery of Armament Haki evolving to a new level. He took a deep breath, steadying the rush of enlightenment flowing through him.

    His Haki now moved freely, flowing across every fiber of his being as easily as petals caught in a breeze. The sensation was both empowering and exhilarating.

    [Armament Haki Level 7!]

    "So this is the Flowing Sakura stage," Ron murmured, a faint smile curling his lips.

    The breakthrough left no doubt in his mind: his power had grown exponentially. Even without testing it, he could feel the raw strength coursing through him¡ªvastly superior to what it had been mere moments ago.

    Turning to his crew, Ron addressed them in his usual calm, resolute tone.

    "Stay here on this island and wait for me to return."

    Without waiting for a response, he gripped King''s battered body and leaped into the sky. His silhouette disappeared into the clouds, turning sharply as he accelerated toward his next destination.

    The crew stood in silence as Ron vanished into the distance. The weight of his words, his sheer determination, left an indelible impression on each of them.

    Kuina clenched her fists, a mixture of worry and admiration flickering in her eyes. "He''s¡­ really going to Wano. To face Kaido head-on."

    Robin''s expression was thoughtful but tinged with concern. "He''s resolved. And we all know once Ron sets his mind on something, there''s no stopping him."

    "But Kaido¡­" Bonney muttered, her voice shaky. "He''s one of the Four Emperors."

    "It''s Ron," Conis said, her tone firm despite her injuries. "He''ll come back. He always does."

    Enzo nodded, still wrapped in bandages. "Master is the strongest! He''ll win for sure!"

    The crew exchanged glances, their collective resolve hardening. While they couldn''t join him now, they knew what they had to do¡ªtrain, grow stronger, and prepare for the challenges ahead.

    Ron had given them hope, but it was up to them to become strong enough to stand by his side.

    ¡­ S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    High Above the Clouds, Ron''s figure cut through the skies like an arrow, the battered form of King still dangling from his grip. His expression was calm, yet the rage simmering beneath the surface was undeniable.

    The newly acquired Flowing Sakura technique coursed through his veins, a silent testament to his growth.

    Kaido.

    The man who sent King to destroy his crew, who dared to stand in his way, would soon face the wrath of the Traveler.

    Ron''s closed eyes tightened slightly, his grip on King''s head growing firmer.

    "This time," he murmured to himself, "I''ll make sure the world remembers."

    The wind howled around him as he raced toward the next chapter of his journey, his destination clear and his resolve unshakable.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 165 - 165: 165: Kaido, Get Out Here!

    On Zou, atop the back of the Great Elephant

    Robin and the others watched as the streak of light that was Ron pierced through the sky, cutting through the clouds and vanishing into the distant horizon.

    "Do you think Captain will really be okay?" Conis asked, her voice tinged with concern. After all, his destination was the lair of one of the Four Emperors of the sea.

    "Master will be fine!" Enzo declared, his small fists clenched tightly, conviction shining in his eyes.

    "That''s right," Bonney agreed, placing her hands on her hips. She glanced around the group and then at their surroundings. "Instead of worrying about him, we should focus on ourselves. We have enough to deal with here."

    The group was perched halfway up a mountain on Zou, surrounded by thick forests and misty peaks. From their vantage point, they could see the expansive, surreal landscape spread across the elephant''s back.

    "So¡­ we''re really standing on the back of that giant elephant?" Bonney said, a hint of awe slipping into her voice.

    The others were just as amazed.

    "It''s hard to believe, isn''t it?" Robin said with a faint smile. "An island on the back of an elephant, constantly moving across the seas¡­"

    Kuina turned toward her. "Robin, do you know about this place?"

    The others also looked at Robin, their curiosity piqued.

    Robin brushed a strand of hair from her face as the wind played with her locks. "I wouldn''t say I know much. I''ve only read about it in ancient texts and legends."

    She paused, her gaze sweeping over the island''s enchanting landscape.

    "This is Zou, a mythical island said to be in perpetual motion. It can''t be located using a Log Pose, and according to the stories¡­ it''s home to a race that despises humans."

    "A race that hates humans?" Bonney''s eyes widened slightly. "Doesn''t that make this place dangerous for us?"

    Kuina suddenly turned, her sharp gaze locking onto a spot in the nearby forest. Her hand moved instinctively to her sword hilt.

    "Who''s there? Show yourself."

    Swish!

    From the trees, a shadow darted toward them with incredible speed, landing gracefully on the grassy clearing in front of them.

    The figure was unlike anything they''d ever seen¡ªa humanoid with golden hair, long rabbit-like ears, and a body covered in soft, white fur. The creature was small and slender, its movements elegant yet animalistic.

    Robin, Kuina, and the others stared in stunned silence as the being tilted its head and spoke, its voice curious but wary.

    "Hairless¡­ monkeys?"

    ¡­

    The Skies Above the New World

    Meanwhile, far from Zou, a streak of light tore through the heavens, accompanied by a thunderous roar that reverberated across the vast sea.

    "W-What is that?"

    On a few pirate ships near the waters of Wano, the commotion drew the attention of everyone onboard. They looked up at the sky, their expressions a mix of confusion and alarm as they watched the streak of light carving a path toward Wano.

    "Is that¡­ a meteor?" one pirate muttered.

    On one of the ships, a crew member with the Snap-Snap Fruit¡ªa Devil Fruit that turned his head into a camera¡ªfocused intently on the streak of light. His lens-like eyes zoomed in, adjusting to capture the figure hurtling through the sky.

    A photo printed out from the top of his head, falling into his trembling hands.

    The moment he looked at the image, his eyes widened in sheer disbelief.

    "This¡­ this is¡ª!"

    "What is it, Mobis?" one of his crewmates asked, noticing his pale face. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost."

    "Did you capture something good? Is it really a meteor?" another pirate added, leaning over to peek at the photo.

    Mobis held up the image, his voice trembling as he replied:

    "It''s not a meteor¡­ it''s him."

    The crewmates gathered around the photo, and when they saw it, their faces turned white as sheets.

    ¡­

    Above the Clouds, Ron''s figure shrouded in a halo of blood-red energy, tore through the sky with unstoppable momentum. The intensity of his aura distorted the air around him, leaving a fiery trail in his wake.

    In his grasp, King''s broken body dangled limply, a grim symbol of Ron''s resolve and the fate that awaited Kaido.

    As the distant silhouette of Wano came into view, Ron''s calm voice broke the howling wind around him.

    "Kaido¡­ your time is up."

    ¡­

    On the Pirate Ship the crewmates gathered around, their breaths caught in their throats as they peered at the photograph.

    Each one of them froze as their gazes locked onto the image.

    "Y-You''ve got to be kidding me¡­" one of them stammered, his voice trembling.

    The photo depicted a young man with his eyes closed, his short-sleeved white shirt rippling in the wind, and his jet-black hair blown back, revealing a calm yet strikingly handsome face.

    There wasn''t a single pirate in the New World who didn''t recognize that face.

    Ron. The Traveler.

    At just 18 years old, this young man had already cemented himself as one of the most infamous figures in the world. The one who had: Slain Golden Lion Shiki, Sparked the North Blue Incident, Wreaked havoc on Drum Island, Attacked both Mary Geoise and Marineford.

    His name was synonymous with chaos, and the world government''s wanted posters labeled him as a criminal of the highest degree.

    But the most shocking detail in the photograph wasn''t Ron himself. It was what he was holding.

    In his right hand, he gripped the head of a bloodied figure, unrecognizable to the untrained eye. Yet, to seasoned pirates who had spent time in the New World, the identity was clear.

    It was King the Wildfire¡ªKaido''s right-hand man and the strongest of the All-Stars.

    "King... the Wildfire¡­ like this?!" one pirate choked, struggling to accept what he saw.

    "That guy, Ron¡­ he''s terrifying," another murmured, his voice quivering with awe.

    "Wait," someone else said, their eyes narrowing as they studied the photograph. "Look at the direction he''s flying¡­ Isn''t that toward Wano?"

    The realization sent chills down their spines.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    They exchanged looks of utter disbelief, the same thought racing through all their minds.

    ¡­

    In Wano, in the Kuri region, atop a windswept hill in the quiet village of Amigasa, a four-year-old girl named Tama sat watching the horizon.

    Her small hands pressed against the grass as her purple eyes sparkled with hope.

    "When will Ace come back to visit me?" she murmured. "And next year¡­ will I finally be a cool kunoichi?"

    Her stomach growled audibly.

    "Shush," she scolded herself with a pout. "Master will be back soon with food."

    Suddenly, a deafening roar echoed across the sky.

    Boom!

    The thunderous sound startled her. She looked up at the clear blue sky, confusion written on her face.

    "Lightning? But it''s sunny today¡­"

    What she saw next left her wide-eyed.

    A streak of light shot across the heavens, moving with impossible speed.

    The glowing figure streaked over Kuri''s skies, its path unerring as it headed straight toward the ominous Onigashima.

    Tama tilted her head, her expression filled with childlike curiosity.

    "What¡­ was that?"

    ¡­

    Ron''s figure hovered high above the monstrous skull-shaped island, his black hair whipping in the wind as he stood firmly in the air, seemingly unbothered by the turbulence.

    In his right hand, King''s mangled body dangled lifelessly, a gruesome trophy of Ron''s fury.

    With his left hand, he reached into the void and pulled forth his black blade, Shusui.

    Without hesitation, he swung.

    A black crescent slash, several kilometers in length, tore through the air, its roar echoing as it descended on Onigashima.

    The sudden attack sent shockwaves through the palace. Figures rushed out of the castle, their faces set in grim determination.

    "Someone dares attack us?" one growled.

    Several figures worked in unison, unleashing their combined strength to shatter the incoming slash. The resulting explosion sent ripples through the air, shaking the foundations of the island.

    "Just one guy?" one of the Flying Six, Who''s Who, said with a sneer as he stepped forward. "He''s got some guts."

    In his saber-toothed tiger hybrid form, he growled menacingly before launching himself toward the lone figure in the sky.

    But before he could even get close¡ª

    Slash!

    A single wave of sword energy cut through the air, slicing him down mid-leap. He plummeted to the ground like a broken toy, leaving a deep crater in his wake.

    Ron''s expression remained cold as he stared down at the chaotic island below, his voice carrying across the battlefield.

    "Kaido," he called, his tone calm yet laced with menace. "You sent King after me¡­ now I''ve brought him back to you. Dead."

    The entire island seemed to hold its breath as Ron''s words echoed.

    "This ends now."

    As the remaining members of the Flying Six launched their attacks, their combined assault was swift and coordinated, each aiming to bring down the lone figure above Onigashima.

    But their efforts were met with cold indifference.

    "Get lost."

    The voice from above carried no hint of emotion, yet it reverberated with unshakable authority.

    In the blink of an eye, several massive, pitch-black arcs of sword energy descended from the heavens, cutting through the air with terrifying precision. Each strike landed with earth-shattering force, sending the attacking pirates plummeting to the ground. The impact left craters in their wake, dust and debris billowing into the air.

    "What the hell?! Who does this guy think he is?" one of the fallen pirates groaned, his voice trembling as he struggled to stand.

    "Does he have a death wish?" another snarled, forcing himself to his feet.

    The murmurs of discontent and fear rippled through the assembled forces of the Beasts Pirates. But as more of their comrades stirred into action, rallying for a coordinated assault, everything came to a halt.

    A roar of Conqueror''s Haki erupted from Ron, shaking the heavens and the earth. The sky above Onigashima turned an ominous shade of crimson, streaked with crackling bolts of blood-red lightning. The island itself seemed to groan under the weight of the sheer willpower emanating from the lone swordsman.

    The shockwave from his Haki spread in all directions, sweeping through the Beasts Pirates like an unstoppable tide.

    "W-What the hell is this?!"

    "Such powerful Haki... I can''t move¡­!"

    Those with weaker wills succumbed instantly, collapsing to the ground with wide, vacant eyes. The sound of bodies hitting the ground echoed across the island as dozens, then hundreds, of pirates fainted under the immense pressure.

    Even those strong enough to remain standing felt the strain. Their breaths quickened, sweat dripping down their faces as they stared up at the source of this overwhelming power.

    "This guy¡­ he''s a monster!"

    The sky remained cloaked in blood-red hues, the storm of Ron''s Haki swirling above. His black hair whipped in the winds of his unleashed aura, his closed eyes facing downward as his voice echoed across the battlefield.

    "Kaido," he said, his tone steady but cutting, "get out here."

    The sheer audacity of the statement sent shockwaves through the ranks of the Beasts Pirates.

    "Did¡­ did he just call out Kaido?" one pirate stammered, his voice cracking.

    "Who does this guy think he is?!" another growled, though the fear in his voice betrayed him.

    Still, no one dared make a move. Even the strongest among them hesitated, unsure if they could face the force radiating from the figure above.

    ¡­

    Deep within Onigashima''s palace, the air grew heavy. The shockwaves of Ron''s Haki reached even the innermost chambers, rousing the sleeping behemoth that was Kaido.

    The colossal dragon, in his human form, sat up on his throne. His golden eyes gleamed with irritation, his massive frame emanating a natural dominance that demanded submission.

    The ground beneath him cracked as he stood, his presence alone making the walls tremble.

    One of his subordinates rushed into the room, their face pale. "Kaido-sama! Someone¡­ someone is challenging you!"

    Kaido''s lips curled into a grin, sharp and menacing. "Challenging me?" he growled, his deep voice resonating like thunder. "Interesting¡­ who dares to disturb me?"

    "It''s¡­ it''s the Traveler, Ron! He''s in the sky above Onigashima, and he''s¡­"

    The subordinate''s voice faltered as Kaido grabbed his kanabo, the massive spiked club resting beside his throne.

    "Enough," Kaido barked, his grin widening. "So, the little traveler has come knocking on my door."

    Without another word, he strode out of the palace, the sound of his heavy footsteps echoing like war drums.

    ¡­

    Ron remained motionless, his presence unwavering. The Beasts Pirates around the island held their breath as the air grew heavier.

    Then, from within the palace, a booming roar tore through the silence.

    "ROOOAAAAARRRRR!"

    Kaido''s dragon form burst forth from the heart of Onigashima, his colossal body spiraling into the sky. His scales shimmered in the crimson light of the Haki-streaked heavens, his aura no less terrifying than the storm conjured by Ron''s presence.

    Kaido''s golden eyes locked onto the lone figure standing in the sky, and his deep, guttural laugh rumbled like distant thunder.

    "You''ve got guts, kid!" Kaido bellowed. "Coming here alone¡­ Are you here to die?"

    Ron didn''t flinch. He raised his black blade, Shusui, pointing it directly at the Emperor of the Sea.

    "I didn''t come here to talk," Ron said, his voice cold and resolute. "I came to end this."

    The heavens above Onigashima roared as two titanic forces prepared to collide. The showdown between the Traveler and the Dragon was about to begin.

    ------------------------- Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 166 - 166: 166: Kaido Transforms into a Dragon!

    "Kaido, get out here."

    The drunken Kaido, lounging in the palace, opened his eyes slowly upon hearing the words. Swaying unsteadily, he rose to his feet.

    "Looks like a little brat with a lot of confidence in his strength has shown up. Such a level of Conqueror''s Haki¡­ this guy''s got some serious skill."

    "King and Jack aren''t around, and Queen¡­ that lazy fool must''ve gone off slacking again."

    "Well, there''s no helping it¡­"

    He grabbed the spiked kanabo beside him and stepped out of the hall.

    Black Maria, one of the Flying Six, had just crawled out of a crater when she spotted Kaido emerging from the palace. She quickly bowed her head. "Master Kaido."

    The other Flying Six members turned to look at him as well. Their expressions varied, but deep within their eyes was a shared sense of awe and reverence.

    Even though they had just taken a direct blow from a swordsman of the highest caliber, their Ancient Zoan durability and vitality meant they were relatively unscathed. Still, the overwhelming force of that strike and the Conqueror''s Haki emanating from above made one thing painfully clear:

    The enemy above them was far beyond their level.

    "Stand down."

    Kaido strode past them, the kanabo in hand.

    The group stepped aside.

    Kaido walked to the open area ahead and looked up into the sky.

    Descending slowly from the heavens was Ron.

    "So, you''re the one who told me to get out¡­"

    Kaido didn''t finish his sentence before his gaze fell on the black-haired youth floating in the air. In Ron''s hand was King, bloodied and limp, like a lifeless dog.

    Kaido''s drunken haze vanished in an instant, his pupils narrowing sharply.

    "King?"

    The Flying Six also stared at the scene, their eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Is that¡­ one of the All-Stars?!"

    The pirates of the Beast Pirates on Onigashima looked up at Ron and the defeated King in his grasp, their faces filled with shock.

    "No way¡­ the All-Star was beaten? How is that possible?!"

    "That''s one of the All-Stars! This has to be a joke!"

    "Wait a minute, isn''t that¡­ the Wanderer, Ron?! What''s he doing in Wano?!"

    Some among the crowd recognized him.

    "What''s his plan? Is he declaring war on the Beast Pirates?"

    "Him? Alone? Hah! Even jokes have their limits."

    Many refused to believe Ron had come to declare war. Even though he had defeated King, he hadn''t killed him outright but had instead brought him to Wano. Surely, this was a ploy to negotiate some kind of deal with the Beast Pirates.

    "Kaido, you should already know why I''m here."

    Ron''s calm voice echoed from above.

    Kaido, now almost entirely sober, glared at him with a dark expression.

    He had recognized Ron as well and understood the implications of his words.

    It was about the deal with Doflamingo and Kaido''s order for King to attack Ron''s Ship, The Traveler.

    What Kaido hadn''t expected was for King to fall into Ron''s hands¡­

    Kaido''s cold eyes locked onto Ron, who floated above. "Kid, what are you planning to do?"

    "Nothing much," Ron replied flatly.

    Gripping King''s head tightly, Ron lifted him higher. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Under the disbelieving gazes of Kaido, the Flying Six, and all the Beast Pirates on Onigashima, Ron''s right hand clenched with terrifying force.

    With a sickening crack, he crushed King''s skull like it was a watermelon.

    The indomitable vitality of King''s Ancient Zoan ability extinguished in an instant.

    His headless corpse plummeted to the ground, crashing with a loud boom and leaving a massive crater where it landed.

    Every pirate on Onigashima was stunned, their minds reeling from the horrifying sight.

    The entirety of Onigashima fell into a dead silence.

    In the sky, the black-haired youth casually shook the blood off his hand. His calm voice rang out across the ears of everyone present.

    "Kaido, I came all the way to Wano specifically so you could watch your prized All-Star die before your very eyes. So, what do you think? Quite the show, isn''t it?"

    "You brat! You''re courting death!"

    A terrifying aura and murderous intent erupted from Kaido''s body, shaking all of Onigashima to its core. Fierce winds surged in all directions, the sky darkened rapidly, and countless storm clouds converged and descended.

    "If you''re so eager to die, then I''ll grant your wish."

    Kaido''s icy voice cut through the roaring winds as his body began to transform. Mist and clouds materialized around him, forming a massive vortex on the ground, flashing with crackling lightning.

    Then came a deafening dragon''s roar, shaking all of Wano to its foundation. A shockwave of immense power rippled outward, carving massive scars into the sea beyond the island.

    A colossal azure dragon burst forth from the vortex, coiling high in the sky. Its cold, piercing eyes locked onto the floating black-haired youth before it.

    "Today¡­ you die here."

    "That''s not so certain," Ron replied with a faint smile, his eyes still closed.

    In the next moment, the Conqueror''s Haki and murderous intent from both sides erupted, clashing violently in midair.

    In an instant, the world quaked.

    Below, Onigashima trembled violently, as if it could no longer withstand the sheer force of their aura and would crumble at any moment.

    "To think someone could match that bastard father of mine in presence¡­ Who the hell is that guy?"

    High above Onigashima''s palace, Yamato, with her hands bound by explosive cuffs and her face concealed by a Hannya mask, stared at the sky in utter shock.

    Though she despised her wretched father, she couldn''t deny his overwhelming strength.

    And yet, that boy¡ªwho looked even younger than herself¡ªwas holding his own against him?!

    This had to be a joke!

    Kaido, in his Mythical Zoan Azure Dragon form, was over a thousand meters long. Even the slightest movement from him unleashed howling winds. Now that he had set his sights on Ron with murderous intent, his massive tail swung ferociously, causing the very air to explode from its sheer force as it hurtled toward Ron!

    Though Yamato was far away, the gale generated by the tail''s strike was so intense that she instinctively raised her arm to shield her face. She barely managed to keep her footing, but the force blew her mask clean off, revealing a strikingly beautiful face that bore no resemblance to Kaido''s.

    "If that bastard father''s strike hit directly, it could destroy an entire small island¡­ How''s that guy going to block it?"

    Yamato, with her white-to-green gradient hair, adorned with hairpins, her tall and slender figure, and ruby-red eyes, looked nervously toward the sky.

    At that moment, Ron''s figure flickered.

    He deftly dodged the dragon''s tail strike and appeared high above, gripping his black blade, which was now wreathed in a terrifying sword aura. Without hesitation, he slashed downward.

    Yamato saw only a dazzling flash of black light illuminate the sky.

    In the next instant¡ª

    A massive black slash tore through the heavens, descending toward Kaido''s dragon form!

    Against the tens-of-thousands-of-meters-long slash that seemed to split the very sky, Kaido''s colossal dragon body no longer appeared invincible.

    In Yamato''s stunned and trembling gaze, Kaido''s dragon eyes narrowed.

    With both massive claws, he caught the earth-shattering slash head-on.

    The immense force of the attack drove Kaido''s massive body back hundreds of meters. However, with a roar, he exerted his strength and ripped the condensed slash apart, shattering it completely.

    "This level of attack¡­ you thought you could defeat me with just that?"

    Kaido''s icy dragon eyes fixed on the sword-wielding youth in the distance.

    "Don''t overestimate yourself!"

    Kaido opened his gigantic dragon mouth wide.

    ROAR!

    Another earth-shaking dragon roar erupted. The sound waves spread out in all directions, shattering the clouds within a hundred-mile radius and splintering the entire sky like broken glass. The ground below cracked under the sheer pressure of the sonic blast.

    On the ground, countless Beast Pirates covered their ears, their faces twisted in pain.

    "My ears¡­ my eardrums are going to burst¡­"

    "Master Kaido¡­"

    The massive azure dragon twisted its body, riding the swirling clouds as it hurtled directly toward Ron. Its single dragon eye was larger than Ron''s entire body.

    Ron''s black hair whipped wildly in the fierce winds. Even with his eyes closed, he could sense the overwhelming presence, the omnipresent pressure crashing down on him like a tidal wave.

    And yet, he remained motionless, unshaken

    It was like a natural disaster!

    If Kaido wanted, destroying an entire nation would be child''s play.

    This is the power of an Emperor¡­ Their strength and presence are far beyond even the Admirals.

    Ron mused silently to himself.

    Yamato, her hair whipping wildly in the gale, stared in disbelief at the black-haired youth high above. He stood calm and composed, his eyes shut, holding his black blade. Her crimson eyes were filled with shock.

    "Facing that bastard of a father¡­ He''s not showing even a hint of fear or hesitation?"

    As Kaido, in his fearsome Azure Dragon form, charged at him with overwhelming force, Ron calmly raised his empty left hand.

    Armament Haki: Hardening!

    Buzz!

    Streams of Armament Haki, shimmering like flowing cherry blossoms, surged into his left arm.

    In an instant, his arm turned jet black, gleaming like iron.

    Advanced Armament Haki: Stage Three!

    This wasn''t just the usual hardening or coating. The third stage brought two additional powers:

    External Projection: The ability to release Haki outward, concentrating it on the hand or weapon to create a tangible offensive or defensive force. This could generate powerful shockwaves to knock back enemies or form protective barriers capable of deflecting even blade strikes.Internal Destruction: The ability to bypass an opponent''s defenses entirely, directly damaging them from within¡ªan essential technique against enemies like Kaido with monstrous durability.

    Sun Breathing, Full Concentration!

    Ron channeled nearly 3,600 vitality into his left arm.

    Essence of Strength: Level Four!

    BOOM!

    A terrifying wave of heat exploded outward as crimson steam erupted from Ron''s body, forming a tornado of energy that howled around him.

    "Is he planning to take it head-on?"

    Yamato''s ruby eyes widened in disbelief as her heart raced.

    Under the stunned gazes of Yamato and countless others on Onigashima, the black-haired youth, surrounded by swirling crimson steam, faced Kaido''s massive dragon form head-on.

    With a fist as black as iron, wrapped in flowing Advanced Armament Haki, Ron swung his left arm forward.

    The instant Ron''s fist collided with Kaido''s dragon head, time seemed to freeze.

    For a brief moment, the world stood silent.

    Then¡ª

    BOOM!

    An explosion of unparalleled force shattered the stillness. Two converging shockwaves of immense power erupted outward.

    The earth beneath them¡ªOnigashima itself¡ªwas instantly torn apart. The ground splintered, debris flew into the air, and a massive crater formed beneath their clash.

    Above, the stormy skies, once thick with heavy clouds, now bore a massive hole. For the first time in ages, sunlight broke through the perpetual gloom, illuminating the shattered island below.

    Under the stunned and horrified gazes of Yamato, the Flying Six, and the countless Beast Pirates, Kaido''s enormous dragon form¡ªonce an indomitable symbol of power¡ªwas sent flying by a single punch from the black-haired youth, whose size compared to him was like that of an ant to a mountain.

    "What?!!"

    The Flying Six and the Beast Pirates gaped, their jaws hanging open, eyes bulging as if they might pop out of their sockets.

    Before anyone could recover, Ron''s crimson-steamed figure vanished in a blur.

    Moving at a speed so fast it appeared like teleportation, he reappeared above the retreating Kaido.

    Kaido''s dragon eyes snapped upward, but before he could react, Ron''s fist descended with unrelenting force.

    Under Yamato''s dazed gaze, Ron''s punch connected, sending Kaido''s massive dragon form hurtling down from the sky like a meteor.

    The impact was earth-shattering.

    Kaido''s colossal body slammed into the ground, carving a massive scar into Onigashima, leaving a crater so large it seemed as though the island itself might split apart.

    This time, no one dared make a sound.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 167 - 167: 167: A Battle That Shatters Heaven and Earth!

    A massive crater formed where Kaido landed, with countless cracks snaking outwards. The violent shockwave ripped through the ground, hurling debris and rubble into the air, sweeping outward in all directions like an unstoppable tempest!

    Mountains shattered, the earth groaned, and the palaces quaked under the force of the impact, their foundations trembling as if on the verge of collapse.

    Countless Pleasure Seekers and those still waiting to consume the artificial Devil Fruits were flung through the air like fallen leaves in a storm.

    "That guy¡­ he actually¡­"

    The members of the Flying Six and the other elite officers stood frozen, their expressions filled with disbelief as they stared at the incomprehensible scene before them.

    Even Yamato, standing atop the palace, looked on in stunned silence. Her wide eyes were locked on the figure in the distance¡ªfloating beneath the heavens, bathed in golden sunlight¡ªthe black-haired youth.

    "Who¡­ who is he really?"

    ¡­

    At the bottom of the massive crater, Kaido''s dragon form stirred amidst the rubble. Lifting his massive head from the debris, he rose to his full height. His fierce dragon eyes glared at the tiny figure basking in sunlight high above, a glimmer of shock flashing deep within his gaze.

    That brat''s punch¡­ it had actually broken through his defenses and dealt real damage to him.

    This raw, searing pain¡­ how long had it been since he last felt it?

    Five years? Ten years?

    A manic excitement gleamed in Kaido''s dragon eyes.

    Whether it was the fury of watching Ron slay King right before his eyes or the piercing pain coursing through his body now, it didn''t matter. For Kaido, the self-proclaimed strongest creature, these emotions had completely reawakened the dormant battle spirit within him!

    It had been far too long since he felt such exhilaration!

    With a thunderous roar, the dragon''s cry pierced the heavens. His massive serpentine body twisted through the air with agility that belied its size, spiraling upward in a terrifying ascent that whipped up fierce winds, howling toward the skies!

    Even the formidable Flying Six, users of ancient Zoan-type Devil Fruits, struggled to maintain their footing amidst the hurricane-force winds.

    High above, the heavens responded to Kaido''s ascent. Dark clouds began to converge rapidly, filling the enormous gap in the sky. The once-clear skies above Onigashima darkened as the storm clouds, drawn by the fierce winds, coalesced into a massive vortex, as if tearing the world apart.

    Black clouds loomed over the island, and the winds howled with fury.

    From the swirling vortex of clouds, countless bolts of lightning, massive as divine judgment, descended upon the world below like a cataclysm.

    This was Kaido of the Beasts¡ªone of the strongest forces in the seas!

    ¡­

    Ron, his body wreathed in crimson steam, raised his sword and effortlessly cleaved through a massive bolt of descending lightning. Sparks scattered across the skies, dazzling like blossoms of thunder blooming in midair.

    From below, Kaido''s enormous dragon form surged upward, his gaping maw snapping open to swallow Ron whole. The ferocious winds churned around Ron, dragging him toward the dragon''s waiting jaws.

    But Ron remained calm, his black blade held aloft. Coated in Haki, the energy spiraled in twin helixes around the sword. Sword intent fused into a blazing crimson inferno that roared to life around him. The sheer intensity of the flames turned the surrounding skies a deep crimson hue, as if transforming the heavens into a domain of fire.

    The black-haired youth stood motionless in the heart of this fiery domain, his hair fluttering wildly amidst the heat. The searing crimson flames wrapped around him made him resemble an ancient deity wielding dominion over fire.

    His sword, purple-black and brimming with immense Haki and overwhelming sword pressure, was none other than the fabled black blade, Shusui. With a fierce cry, Ron swung the blade downward toward the ascending dragon.

    In an instant, the world around them seemed to erupt. A violent storm of sword energy and flames exploded outward, creating a tornado of raging fire that expanded with astonishing speed, dwarfing even Kaido''s enormous dragon form.

    "Flame Breathing, Fourth Form: Blooming Flame Undulation!"

    The fiery tornado, augmented by the howling winds, expanded in the blink of an eye, transforming into a colossal crimson whirlwind. Sword energy danced within the flames, their intertwined force creating a devastating symphony of destruction that seemed to tear the very fabric of the world apart.

    The sword energy was unmatched, its sharpness piercing the heavens, its Haki overwhelming all before it.

    The slash roared like the cry of a dragon.

    In Kaido''s suddenly widened dragon eyes, the crimson tornado entwined with endless flames and sword energy engulfed his massive dragon form.

    The fiery vortex surged into the sky, a blazing pillar of flame that seemed to connect heaven and earth. Even from tens of thousands of meters away on the open sea, the dazzling crimson light was visible, illuminating the darkened horizon.

    Kaido''s dragon form twisted and writhed within the endless swirl of flames and sword energy. The impenetrable dragon scales that once boasted invulnerability began to shatter, sliced apart by the relentless strikes imbued with Haki and scorching flames.

    Below, the Beast Pirates'' countless crew members stood paralyzed, their faces pale with shock. The terrifying sight of Kaido''s dragon form, writhing in agony, accompanied by the echoes of his anguished roars, shook the very skies above Onigashima.

    One of the Flying Six, Black Maria, stared at the crimson inferno with disbelief plastered across her face. "That guy¡­ he actually broke through Kaido''s scales?!"

    The other members of the Flying Six were equally stunned, their expressions a mix of fear and awe.

    "What''s going to happen in this battle?" Sasaki muttered, beads of cold sweat dripping from his forehead as his gaze remained locked on the overwhelming clash.

    This attack, a combination of Armament Haki''s ultimate essence, immense physical power, and the unmatched mastery of a great swordsman, was undoubtedly the pinnacle of Ron''s swordsmanship at this stage.

    Within the swirling crimson inferno, Kaido''s bloodshot dragon eyes opened wide, fixing on the distant black-haired youth. A terrifying killing intent radiated from him like an unstoppable tidal wave, crashing toward Ron with an overwhelming ferocity. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The pain from that strike¡ªit felt eerily familiar. Kaido''s mind flashed to a memory he could never erase, a memory of fear from a life-and-death battle long ago.

    Kozuki Oden.

    Yes¡­ it was him.

    The feeling brought by this brat''s slash was almost identical to the one inflicted by that man so many years ago.

    "Damn brat! You think a strike like that is enough to defeat me?!"

    With a deafening roar, Kaido''s fury reached its peak. His blood-red eyes gleamed with an unrestrained rage as his massive body ripped through the crimson vortex of sword energy and flames, spiraling into the sky once again.

    "You dare use a tornado to mock me?!"

    Kaido''s enraged voice echoed across Onigashima as his massive dragon form twisted violently, the winds surrounding him intensifying. What started as simple gusts transformed into a series of devastating, enormous wind blades. These sharp slashes of air hurtled outward in every direction, carrying Kaido''s boundless killing intent and demonstrating the unparalleled destructive power of a Yonko¡ªthe strongest force of the seas!

    "Dragon Twister: Destructive Gale!"

    The sky itself seemed to tear apart as countless slashes cleaved through the air. One massive wind blade, spanning over a hundred meters, shot toward Ron with blistering speed.

    Ron raised his black blade to block the attack, his body bracing against the force. But the sheer impact sent him flying backward through the air, a trail of crimson steam following in his wake.

    Kaido didn''t let up. With a thunderous roar, his massive dragon mouth opened wide, revealing the swirling vortex of flames gathering in his throat. The temperature around Onigashima soared, the air itself becoming blisteringly hot.

    "Bolo Breath!"

    A concentrated blast of dragon flames erupted from Kaido''s maw, tearing through the sky with destructive power capable of incinerating everything in its path. The intense heat illuminated the darkened skies over Onigashima, staining the black clouds an eerie blood-red.

    Faced with the incoming inferno, Ron stood his ground. He didn''t dodge.

    The crimson steam rising from his body grew more intense as he let out a slow, steady breath.

    Gripping his black blade, radiating with Armament Haki, Ron swung it downward in a single, decisive motion, directly meeting the incoming flames.

    "Sun Breathing: Twelfth Form¡­ Flame Dance!"

    The black blade slashed through the air, unleashing a strike intertwined with crimson flames. The fiery arc was like a divine judgment, cutting across the heavens with unstoppable force.

    The blazing slash collided head-on with Kaido''s Bolo Breath, splitting the dragon flames apart with an unmatched dominance. Sparks and embers scattered through the sky, illuminating the battlefield in a breathtaking, fiery spectacle.

    Kaido''s attack had been cleaved apart, and the battle raged on.

    Kaido''s dragon eyes flashed with a trace of astonishment as his massive body twisted, narrowly evading the powerful black slash.

    The arc of crimson flame and sword energy continued its trajectory unabated, slicing into one side of Onigashima. Under the stunned, frozen gazes of countless Beast Pirates, an entire section of the island was severed and fell into the sea below.

    Mountains crumbled, the ground trembled, and the severed landmass sank beneath the ocean waves.

    "Even the mighty Kaido of the Beasts knows how to dodge, huh?"

    The black-haired youth, standing amidst the oppressive storm clouds and flickering lightning in the heavens, mocked Kaido with a cold sneer.

    Kaido''s dragon eyes turned icy as he glared at Ron, murderous intent boiling like a raging inferno.

    "Brat, your strength far surpasses my expectations. But don''t think for a second that this is enough. At most, you can injure me¡ªbut nothing more."

    Kaido''s deep, rumbling voice carried a terrifying weight. Fierce winds spiraled around his massive dragon body as it coiled and twisted in the air. The wounds Ron''s slash had inflicted upon him began to heal at a visible rate, the gashes closing with astonishing speed.

    Ron, observing the scene through his mastery of the Transparent World, frowned slightly.

    To recover from such injuries in mere moments¡­ What kind of monstrous vitality is this?

    So this is Kaido of the Beasts, one of the Four Emperors.

    The strongest creature in the world.

    "To defeat me, brat, you''re still far from qualified!"

    Kaido roared, his massive dragon form surging forward, winds roaring around him as his draconic cry shook the heavens. He bore down on Ron with the force of a mountain collapsing, his colossal form radiating unrelenting ferocity.

    But Ron was undeterred.

    His body exuded crimson steam as golden lightning coiled around him. With a heavy stomp, he launched himself forward at an untraceable speed, meeting Kaido head-on. His black blade, infused with Armament Haki, slashed out in a devastating arc.

    As the blade descended, the sky seemed to crack open. A golden thunder dragon, formed from the sword''s trajectory, roared to life and surged toward Kaido with earth-shattering force.

    "Thunder Breathing: Seventh Form ¨C Flaming Thunder God!"

    The onlookers below witnessed an unforgettable sight: the massive dragon form of Kaido colliding head-on with the golden thunder dragon forged from Ron''s slash.

    BOOM!

    A thunderous explosion resounded through the heavens as the two forces clashed.

    The storm clouds that had covered Onigashima''s skies were instantly torn apart, scattering into nothingness.

    The entire island trembled violently as if the earth itself could not withstand the shock.

    A catastrophic shockwave erupted from the point of impact, sweeping across Onigashima with devastating force. Even formidable warriors like Yamato and the Flying Six were sent flying, unable to resist the sheer power of the blast.

    Mountains were leveled, palaces collapsed into rubble, and enormous boulders larger than houses were hurled through the air. Even the massive skull that marked Onigashima began to crack and crumble, its once-imposing visage reduced to fragments.

    The shockwave extended beyond the island, traveling thousands of meters across the sea. Towering waves, over ten meters high, rose as the ocean itself felt the aftershock.

    Above Onigashima, the sky was split in two.

    On one side, a blood-red miasma filled the heavens, crackling with purple lightning and roaring winds, creating a hellish scene of destruction.

    On the other side, golden thunder slashes radiated outward, splitting the sky into countless streaks of light. The heavens on Ron''s side resembled a shattered mirror, each crack glowing with brilliant golden lightning.

    The clash between Kaido and Ron sent waves of unimaginable power rippling across the battlefield.

    The heavens and the earth themselves seemed to crumble under the weight of their battle.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 168 - 168: 168: Kaidoâ€™s Strongest Form, Ronâ€™s Ultimate Finisher!

    Queen immediately set out from the Udon region upon receiving a report from a member of the Flying Six. Steering his ship toward Onigashima, he encountered chaos long before reaching the island.

    As they entered the Wano Country''s inner seas, a fierce shockwave erupted from the distance, sending monstrous waves and howling winds toward them, causing their ship to sway uncontrollably.

    Boom!

    A searing dragon flame shot skyward from Onigashima, dyeing the entire sky blood red. Moments later, several pitch-black slashes, each spanning thousands of meters, tore through the heavens. One of the slashes reached the distant sea, splitting the water into a deep chasm.

    Above the island, a thunderous dragon''s roar echoed. Kaido''s massive dragon form ascended into the skies, only to be struck down by a descending inferno shaped like a colossal tiger.

    Shockwaves rippled out from the clash, creating relentless waves and a tempest that made it nearly impossible for the ship to approach.

    "That¡­ that''s Lord Kaido, isn''t it?"

    "But who''s fighting him? Who could possibly match him?"

    "Could it be Big Mom?"

    The Beasts Pirates aboard the ship stared at the spectacle unfolding above Onigashima in stunned disbelief.

    Even Queen, usually calm and confident, was drenched in cold sweat. "That traveler Ron¡­ he''s actually fighting the Governor-General to this extent?!"

    By the time Queen had received the report and arrived here, nearly three hours had passed.

    Which meant¡­

    Kaido and Ron, had been locked in an uninterrupted battle for over three hours!

    The thought sent a chill down Queen''s spine. He swallowed hard, his usual bravado faltering in the face of such overwhelming power.

    When Queen''s ship finally managed to breach the turbulent waters and dock at Onigashima, the island was already in ruins. Massive cracks crisscrossed the ground, stretching out like veins, and the once-mighty horns of Onigashima''s skull had been severed¡ªone of them lying shattered on the ground.

    "Queen."

    Several members of the Flying Six approached him, their faces pale from the battle''s intensity.

    Queen, with sweat pouring down his forehead, looked up to the sky where a man and a dragon were locked in a ferocious clash. The pressure emanating from the duel was palpable even from this distance.

    The sheer intensity of their killing intent and the overwhelming aura radiating from their fight made it hard to breathe. Even Queen, one of Kaido''s top lieutenants, felt the oppressive weight bearing down on him.

    "Is the enemy only that one guy, Ron?"

    Queen, his stocky frame trembling slightly, adjusted his sunglasses and addressed the Flying Six.

    They nodded. "Yes, it''s just him. We haven''t spotted anyone else."

    "Just one man¡­"

    Queen scratched his head in disbelief, his gaze fixated on the battle raging above. His voice carried a mix of shock and unease. "This guy¡­ he''s insane!"

    "Queen, should we intervene?"

    Page One, one of the Flying Six, hesitantly asked.

    "Intervene?! Are you out of your mind?" Queen snapped, a cigar clamped between his teeth as he glared at them. "Can''t you see the Governor-General is enjoying himself? If you interrupt him now, you''re just asking to die!"

    The Flying Six exchanged uneasy glances but quickly retreated, not daring to question Queen''s judgment.

    Above them, the clash between the dragon and the traveler continued, each blow threatening to shatter the heavens and the earth.

    "What else can we do but watch?"

    Queen snapped impatiently at the Flying Six. "With a battle like that, what could you possibly contribute?"

    As they spoke, Kaido, in his dragon form, unleashed a deafening Thunderstorm Roar, shaking the heavens and the earth.

    From the black vortex of clouds in the sky, massive bolts of lightning struck down, crackling with destructive energy.

    Ron raised his hand, summoning the gleaming blade Raikiri from the void. With a swift motion, he slashed upward, his strike infused with flowing Haki. The cross-shaped blade light cleaved through the descending bolts, shattering the lightning into a dazzling storm of sparks.

    Electric currents danced across the sky, illuminating Ron''s figure. Standing tall, both hands gripping his blade, his black hair swayed in the chaotic winds. Beneath the swirling storm clouds, he faced Kaido''s dragon form with unyielding resolve.

    Above them, a vortex of dark clouds churned menacingly.

    The sight alone was enough to make anyone tremble in awe.

    "You''re running out of stamina, aren''t you, boy?" Kaido''s bloodshot dragon eyes fixated on Ron as he sneered. "Your attacks don''t pack the same punch they did at the start."

    Kaido''s massive body coiled through the air, his movements swift and commanding. Surrounding him, gale-force winds roared, and violet lightning crackled ominously above his head. He resembled an apocalyptic dragon, a force of nature bent on destruction.

    Though Ron had managed to pierce his defenses and inflict significant wounds, for Kaido, the damage was little more than superficial. His monstrous endurance and regenerative power would allow him to recover swiftly if given enough time.

    Ron didn''t respond. Instead, he willed countless massive boulders from Onigashima to levitate and hurl themselves toward Kaido.

    Kaido sneered, letting the rocks slam into his scales. "Such tricks are useless against me."

    With a flick of his enormous body, he spiraled through the air at breakneck speed, charging directly toward Ron.

    "Coming here alone¡­ you''re an arrogant fool. But I''ll admit, your strength is remarkable," Kaido said, his booming voice echoing across the battlefield. "If you''re willing to join my Beasts Pirates, replace King as one of my All-Stars, and serve under me, I''ll spare your life."

    "Kaido," Ron replied coldly, his voice cutting through the storm. "Even a madman should know when to stop dreaming."

    In an instant, Ron used Moonwalk, vanishing from Kaido''s trajectory just as the dragon barreled toward him with terrifying speed.

    Roar!

    Kaido bellowed, summoning several bolts of violet lightning that streaked toward Ron. But with a deft reverse slash, Ron''s Raikiri shattered the incoming thunderbolts.

    Swoosh!

    The air exploded as Kaido''s massive tail whipped forward, creating a sonic boom as it hurtled toward Ron. The devastating force struck Ron squarely, sending him flying through the air like a black comet.

    Ron''s expression shifted, his brows knitting together in pain. Yet, even as he endured the crushing blow, he stabilized himself midair, launching skyward with unrelenting determination.

    "Since you refuse my offer, you can die instead."

    Kaido opened his colossal maw, his throat igniting with searing flames. He unleashed a devastating Blast Breath, a fiery beam that tore through the sky, turning the stormy heavens into a sea of blood-red flames.

    The onlookers on Onigashima held their breath.

    Yamato, her crimson eyes locked on the scene above, clenched her fists tightly. Has it finally ended¡­?

    Queen, the Flying Six, the Gifters, and even the low-ranking subordinates all stared upward in stunned silence.

    "Is he dead?"

    Kaido, still in his dragon form, hovered in the air, his eyes scanning the massive, fiery gash his attack had left in the sky. His instincts, however, screamed otherwise.

    "That man isn''t one to fall so easily¡­"

    The stillness in the air was suffocating. Everyone on Onigashima watched the sky with bated breath, their gazes fixed on the aftermath of Kaido''s attack.

    And then¡­

    A young, composed voice echoed from the heavens above.

    "Truly deserving of the title ''Strongest Creature.''"

    Kaido''s draconic eyes narrowed sharply.

    Under the watchful gazes of Queen, Yamato, the Flying Six, and countless members of the Beasts Pirates, a lone figure emerged from the massive void in the clouds. His entire body radiated heat from being scorched by Kaido''s Bolo Breath. Dual swords in hand, he hovered at the center of the blood-red sky, exuding an aura of unyielding defiance.

    "But if this is the limit of one of the Four Emperors, then it''s disappointing."

    Kaido sneered at his words, his voice rumbling like thunder. "Cocky brat. Do you really think that was my strongest attack?"

    The declaration silenced everyone. Even Kaido''s closest allies, like Queen and Yamato, were momentarily stunned. But what Ron said next sent shockwaves through the entire battlefield.

    "And you... don''t tell me you think I''ve gone all out either?"

    "Oh?"

    Kaido''s massive dragon form hovered ominously in the air, his gaze locked onto Ron.

    "Then show me, brat. Let me see what you''re capable of."

    "You won''t be disappointed."

    Ron''s calm reply seemed to carry the weight of a coming storm. Letting go of his swords, he allowed Shusui and Raikiri to sink into the swirling void at his feet.

    "He''s abandoning his blades? What is he planning?"

    Dressed in her sleeveless yukata, Yamato watched anxiously from below, her heart racing as she observed the lone figure in the heavens. Her crimson eyes reflected a mixture of tension and hope.

    With a deep breath, his entire body began to change. The vast reservoir of energy within him surged to its peak.

    Sun Breathing, Total Concentration!

    Essence of Strength: Activated!

    Flowing Sakura Armament Haki: Activated! Infusion and Hardening!

    Crackling arcs of golden lightning erupted from his right leg, branching outward like a spiderweb of raw, untamed power. The sheer pressure emanating from him condensed the surrounding air into a tangible force, creating ripples in space itself. Black streaks appeared across the sky, as if reality itself could not withstand the strain of his energy.

    A wave of searing heat and violent winds exploded outward from Ron''s body. The chaotic energy rippled across the entire battlefield, suffocating the island under its oppressive might. Even the enhanced Gifters, bolstered by the artificial Devil Fruits, found themselves forced to their knees. Those with weaker constitutions were pinned flat against the ground, unable to move a muscle.

    The overwhelming power left the battlefield in stunned silence.

    "What... what kind of monstrous power is this?!"

    The Tobiroppo were wide-eyed with horror. Even Queen, standing among the elite of the Beasts Pirates, felt cold sweat trickle down his face as he stared up at the sky.

    Above them, the colossal dragon that was Kaido growled deeply. Even he felt the unmistakable weight of impending danger¡ªa sensation he hadn''t experienced in over two decades. His eyes burned crimson as the memory surfaced.

    "It''s the same... just like when I faced Oden''s final strike."

    Kaido''s draconic gaze focused, blood vessels pulsing with intensity.

    "This feeling... yes, this is it!"

    "The thrill of staring death in the face¡­ it''s been so long, over twenty years!"

    Kaido''s thunderous voice echoed across the battlefield, his excitement palpable.

    "Brat! I thank you! After so many years, you''ve given me this sensation once more!"

    As his voice boomed, Kaido''s immense dragon body began to shift.

    "Back then, I flinched in the face of death. But now¡­ not anymore. Even if Oden were to rise from the grave, he wouldn''t be able to kill me. Neither can you!"

    Kaido''s colossal serpentine form compressed and transformed. His eight-meter-tall humanoid figure emerged¡ªcovered in thick dragon scales, each as impenetrable as the strongest steel. His claws gleamed menacingly, and his aura screamed pure, unrelenting dominance. With his kanabo draped over his shoulder, he embodied the pinnacle of an awakened Zoan user¡ªthe hybrid form of dragon and man.

    In his transformed state, Kaido exuded pure bloodlust, his grin revealing sharp fangs. His voice carried a hint of manic glee.

    "Fighting¡­ it''s exhilarating, brat. Don''t you agree?"

    For decades, Kaido had endured the lonely pinnacle of power. At last, he found an opponent worthy of his might.

    Hovering amidst the blood-drenched sky, Ron gave no response to Kaido''s question. Instead, his energy peaked. Blood-red steam intertwined with golden lightning and blazing crimson flames, creating an apocalyptic spectacle of destruction around his right leg.

    Without hesitation, he launched his strongest, most devastating technique.

    With a roar of power, his entire body became a storm of red steam, golden lightning, crimson flames, and jet-black Haki. His right leg, glowing with an unparalleled destructive force, tore through the heavens as he launched himself toward Kaido with a kick that seemed capable of splitting the world in two.

    "Ultimate Kick!"

    Kaido, in his hybrid form, showed no fear. With both hands gripping his kanabo, now infused with dark purple lightning, he roared ferociously and swung the weapon upward. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thunder Bagua!"

    The collision of the two attacks was cataclysmic.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 169 - 169: 169: The Destruction of Onigashima, Supreme Grade Blade â€“ Blood Moon!

    The Level 3 Ultimate Kick was a technique that elevated destructive power by 300%, a finisher designed for unparalleled annihilation. However, the true force behind this kick was even more astonishing¡ªit represented the culmination of Ron''s efforts, delivering four times his maximum destructive output.

    When this apocalyptic strike descended, it collided directly with Kaido''s ultimate attack in his hybrid form, the Thunder Bagua, a move unleashed with his full strength. At the moment of impact, the clash shook the heavens and warped reality itself.

    Around them, the air distorted and twisted. Black fissures of unfathomable depth radiated outward, each devouring anything they touched into absolute nothingness. Massive chunks of stone that came into contact with these lines disintegrated instantly, reduced to mere particles lost to the void.

    Golden lightning and violet thunderclaps erupted from the collision point, snaking through the skies like rampaging dragons of destruction. Simultaneously, an intense vortex of heat surged upward, forming a scorching tornado that pierced through the heavens, obliterating the storm clouds above in an instant.

    The immense power of their confrontation wreaked havoc across Onigashima. The island could no longer withstand the devastating forces unleashed. Gigantic fissures cracked open beneath Kaido''s feet, spreading across the entire island. The once-mighty structures of Onigashima began to crumble and collapse, as the entire landmass teetered on the brink of annihilation.

    Even beyond the island, the sea raged in defiance. Towering waves churned violently, as if the ocean itself sought to escape the wrath of the battle above.

    Kaido''s top lieutenants, like Queen and the Flying Six, were forced into their full beast forms, their colossal bodies barely able to anchor themselves against the overwhelming shockwaves. For the rank-and-file members of the Beast Pirates, the outcome was far more dire. True elites, Gifters, and countless minions were hurled into the air like leaves caught in a hurricane, powerless to resist the crushing force.

    At the heart of this storm, the duel between Ron''s Ultimate Kick and Kaido''s weapon raged on. Ron''s right leg, shrouded in flames, crackling golden lightning, and searing black energy, clashed ferociously against Kaido''s club, wrapped in violet lightning and unyielding brute strength.

    For a brief moment, it seemed Kaido''s weapon might hold. But as the seconds passed, the tide turned. Cracks began to spiderweb across the kanabo''s surface, spreading rapidly under the relentless pressure of Ron''s assault.

    Kaido''s eyes widened in shock as his trusted kanabo shattered into fragments, obliterated by the sheer force of the kick. Before he could react, the same devastating strike slammed directly into his chest, delivering an unimaginable blow.

    The monstrous tyrant, Kaido, was launched downward like a meteor, his massive form driven relentlessly through the ground. He tore through Onigashima''s surface and plunged straight into the depths of the earth, his descent culminating in a titanic impact beneath the seabed. The force of the blow carved a vast crater into the ocean floor.

    "Ugh!"

    Blood spurted from Kaido''s mouth as he struggled against the agony radiating from his chest. His once-imposing figure now bore a massive, glowing golden mark at the point of impact. It pulsed ominously, a harbinger of something even more catastrophic.

    "W-What is this¡­?" Kaido''s voice trembled as realization dawned. His eyes widened in horror.

    At the epicenter of the mark, compressed energy surged, manifesting as a radiant golden sigil. The moment it reached its limit¡ª

    BOOM!

    A deafening explosion erupted, shaking the very fabric of the world. A column of destructive energy erupted from Kaido''s body, tearing through the seabed, surging upward with devastating force, and obliterating Onigashima entirely. The energy shot skyward, piercing the heavens and leaving an indelible scar upon the world.

    The shockwave from the explosion rippled outward, engulfing the surrounding ocean and reaching far beyond Onigashima. The entire land of Wano trembled beneath its might. Towns, cities, and villages¡ªFlower Capital, Kuri, Ringo, Hakumai, Udon, and even the remote borders of Wano¡ªfelt the reverberations of this apocalyptic clash.

    Inhabitants across the nation stared in awe and terror at the radiant pillar of destruction rising from the distant horizon. The blinding light illuminated the skies, visible even from far-flung waters beyond Wano.

    "That''s¡­ the direction of Onigashima," one villager muttered in disbelief.

    "Kaido''s territory¡­" another whispered, his voice trembling. "What¡­ what could have caused this?"

    Even the boldest warriors of Wano felt a chill of fear creep down their spines.

    "This¡­ this is beyond anything I''ve ever seen," one remarked, his eyes wide with terror.

    "Who could wield such power¡­?"

    ¡­

    Onigashima had been utterly annihilated.

    The once-mighty island was now reduced to countless fragmented pieces, floating atop the stormy seas of Wano''s inland waters.

    Quinn, the Flying Six, and other surviving members of the Beast Pirates lay sprawled across the drifting debris, their faces filled with disbelief as they stared blankly toward where Onigashima once stood.

    "Onigashima... is gone..."

    "Hey... this has to be a joke, right...?"

    "Lord Kaido... lost?"

    "That''s impossible!"

    "Where is he?"

    Standing atop a piece of debris, Yamato raised her head, gazing up at the sky.

    The skies were clear¡ªbrilliantly blue and free of clouds, brighter than Wano had ever seen.

    "That person... is truly incredible," she murmured, her crimson eyes shimmering with admiration. For the first time since Kozuki Oden, Yamato felt genuine reverence for someone else.

    Far away from them, on the tumultuous sea, a figure, battered and covered in blood, drifted among the towering waves. The body, half-submerged, was carried farther into the distance by the relentless tides.

    ¡­

    The Next Morning

    As dawn broke, a soaked and shirtless figure emerged from the ocean, striding onto the shore with heavy steps.

    [Ding! Host detected in Wano. Conditions met for signing in. Would you like to sign in?]

    "Sign in," Ron replied faintly.

    [Sign-in successful. Rewards acquired: +10 Vitality Points. Additionally, obtained one of the Twelve Supreme Grade Blades¡ªBlood Moon Blade.]

    [Blood Moon Blade - A Supreme Grade Blade unlike traditional black blades forged through Haki. A weapon crafted from pure malice, it stands as a killing instrument of unparalleled ferocity, rarer than even black blades. The Blood Moon Blade boasts a blood-red sheen, with a blade as sharp as moonlight on a crimson night. Its killing intent is so profound it can chill the soul.]

    Ron gripped the hilt of the blade, its texture fitting perfectly in his hand. With a smooth motion, he drew the Blood Moon Blade from its crimson scabbard.

    Cling!

    The crisp sound of the blade unsheathing resonated through the air, as a flash of blood-red light streaked across the horizon.

    The sword was long and slender, with a flawless curve. Its blade shimmered like translucent ruby, appearing as though forged from blood itself.

    Even without wielding it in battle, Ron could feel the cold, razor-sharp aura radiating from the blade¡ªa force that struck deep into one''s soul.

    Holding the scabbard in one hand and the blade in the other, Ron turned toward a distant mountain range miles away.

    He swung the Blood Moon Blade.

    A thin, blood-colored slash cleaved through the air, cutting through the mountain effortlessly.

    The peak was bisected cleanly, as if a hot knife had sliced through butter. The surface of the cut gleamed with a mirror-like smoothness.

    "As expected of a Supreme Grade Blade," Ron muttered, a glint of awe in his eyes. "This surpasses the Great Grade Blades by a wide margin."

    If the Great Grade Blades, like the Shusui and Raikiri, enhanced his strikes by 10%, this Blood Moon Blade amplified them by nearly 18%.

    The seemingly minor difference in power was monumental at the level of top-tier swordsmen, where even the slightest advantage could determine victory or defeat. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ron sheathed the blade and stored it in his system inventory.

    Along with Shusui, Raikiri, Oto, and Kogarashi, this Blood Moon Blade was now the fifth renowned sword in his collection¡ªeach one a treasure envied by swordsmen worldwide.

    "I wonder if Zoro would die of envy if he knew," Ron chuckled. "He''s probably still training at the dojo."

    Ron turned and stepped into the dense forest. Activating the Sun Breathing Technique, the fiery energy coursed through his veins, evaporating the moisture from his drenched body and releasing white steam into the air.

    After delivering the Ultimate Kick against Kaido, Ron had pushed himself to the brink of exhaustion.

    The battle had drained him of all his strength and spirit. He spent the entire night adrift in the ocean before barely regaining enough energy to use the Sun Breathing Technique.

    Even now, he had only recovered about half of his physical strength and stamina.

    "That attack was my absolute limit, the strongest Ultimate Kick I could muster," Ron mused as he walked. "At best, it inflicted serious injuries on Kaido but didn''t kill him outright... and that''s only because he chose to take it head-on."

    "I''m still not strong enough to defeat an Emperor-level opponent outright," he admitted, a hint of frustration in his voice.

    Not wanting to linger in Wano, Ron used the powers of the Float-Float Fruit to leave the country as soon as he recovered enough strength. His destination: Zou.

    ¡­

    In his absence, news of Onigashima''s destruction could not be contained.

    The citizens of Wano began to piece together fragments of the truth, and rumors of what had occurred spread like wildfire.

    The name of Traveler Ron started to echo across Wano, sparking curiosity, awe, and fear in equal measure.

    And so, the legend of Ron began to take root...

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 170 - 170: 170: Zou, Carrot and the Cat Viper Leader

    A colossal elephant, one that had survived for a thousand years, marched steadily through the vast ocean.

    Upon its massive back lay the legendary phantom island¡ªZou.

    As Ron returned to Zou, he was surprised to find that Kuina and the others had already formed friendships with the island''s residents¡ªthe Mink Tribe.

    "You must be the captain of Kuina and her crew, right? You''re also one of those rare hairless folk, huh?"

    A cheerful voice sounded beside him.

    Ron turned to see a girl with fluffy white fur, long rabbit ears twitching as she curiously sniffed at him.

    "My name''s Carrot! What''s yours?"

    Ron''s eyes flickered slightly.

    Carrot? So this is her?

    Before he could respond, Robin took out a bright orange carrot and dangled it in front of Carrot''s eyes.

    "Carrot, look at this."

    The moment Carrot spotted the vegetable, her eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "A carrot! My favorite!"

    She instantly forgot about Ron and pounced toward Robin, eager to claim her prize.

    With Carrot momentarily distracted, Robin and Kuina stepped closer to Ron, eager to hear about his journey to Wano.

    Ron''s response was casual, "I didn''t do much¡­ just took out King in front of Kaido, had a little fight with him, and, well, destroyed their entire Beast Pirates headquarters."

    His relaxed tone made it sound effortless.

    Robin and the others exchanged glances, momentarily speechless.

    Ron shifted his gaze toward them.

    "What about you? Any conflicts with the Mink Tribe?"

    "Not really," Bonney replied, spreading her hands. "At first, they thought we were intruders, so we had a little scuffle. But once we cleared up the misunderstanding and treated them to a meal, we became friends."

    She still didn''t quite understand how it all happened¡ªit all felt a bit surreal.

    "Yeah, and one of the rulers of this place, Cat Viper, even said he''d get someone to help us repair our ship."

    Conis smiled sweetly at Ron. "The people here seem really easygoing."

    "Cat Viper Boss isn''t that easygoing," Carrot muttered through a mouthful of carrot. "It''s just that your food was too delicious. And that drink you call ''alcohol''¡ªhe loves it!"

    Robin chuckled and looked at Ron. "That''s about the gist of it."

    "What''s your plan next, Ron?" Kuina asked.

    "I haven''t decided yet. For now, let''s just focus on getting the ship repaired."

    Thus, the crew settled down in this nation of the Mink Tribe, a place with hundreds of years of history, known as Mokomo Dukedom.

    Carrot stuck to them like glue, spending most of her time with the group.

    On the second day after Ron''s return to Zou, a massive feline figure appeared before him.

    "Kid, so you''re their boss, huh?"

    The speaker was an enormous cat with sharp fangs, a pipe dangling from his mouth. He wore a robe covered in circular patterns, his thick mane framing his face, and a long, striped tail swayed behind him.

    Ron tilted his head slightly, his eyes still closed.

    "That''s right. What do you need from me?"

    Cat Viper locked his gaze onto the black-haired youth standing before him.

    There was an elusive yet undeniable danger radiating from Ron.

    His instincts screamed at him¡ª

    This human... was not to be trifled with!

    "I''ll say this upfront," Cat Viper spoke in a deep, warning tone. "You and your crew can stay in Mokomo Dukedom, but under no circumstances are you allowed to step foot in the Whale Forest on the western side. That place is forbidden. Anyone who trespasses will be considered an enemy of the Mink Tribe."

    His golden eyes remained fixed on Ron, waiting for his response.

    But the next moment, a faint, almost playful smile appeared on Ron''s face.

    "That might be a problem."

    Cat Viper''s eyes narrowed.

    Ron continued nonchalantly, "There''s something in that forest that interests me."

    A chilling glint flashed in Cat Viper''s eyes. His fur bristled.

    "In that case... you are an enemy!"

    The instant those words left his mouth¡ª

    Swish!

    With lightning speed, Cat Viper swung his massive, razor-sharp claws straight at Ron.

    Five claws slashed through the air, slicing toward Ron with deadly force!

    But before they could reach their target¡ª

    Clang!

    A single hand caught his paw. Firmly.

    An overwhelming force surged from Ron''s grip, stopping the attack in its tracks.

    Cat Viper''s pupils contracted violently. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    How¡­?

    The members of the Guardians standing beside Cat Viper immediately reacted, drawing their weapons and lunging at Ron.

    Schwing!

    Kuina''s Wado Ichimonji slid out an inch from its sheath.

    "Stand down."

    Ron''s calm voice drifted into her and Conis'' ears before they could make a move.

    The next second¡ª

    A terrifying aura erupted from Ron''s lean frame, rippling through the air like an invisible tidal wave.

    Compared to Cat Viper''s towering build, Ron''s body seemed slim, almost unimposing¡ª

    But at that moment, the entire battlefield froze.

    Cat Viper''s expression changed instantly.

    In that single instant¡ªhe understood.

    "STOP!!"

    His thunderous roar rang out across the scene.

    The Guardians immediately halted, their weapons freezing mere inches from Ron.

    At that same moment¡ª

    Carrot, who had been happily munching on a carrot while Robin gently patted her head, perked up at the sudden shift in atmosphere.

    She blinked in confusion.

    "Boss Cat Viper? What''s wrong?"

    Cat Viper remained silent, his forehead beading with cold sweat.

    That aura...

    That pressure¡­

    He had felt it before¡ªyears ago, in the presence of monsters.

    At that moment, he knew with absolute certainty¡ª

    This human was not someone he could defeat.

    Even if he teamed up with "that dog"...

    Even if they fought together...

    They still wouldn''t stand a chance.

    Ron smiled at him and released his grip on his paw.

    "Smart call," he said lightly. "I''d expect no less from a former retainer of Kozuki Oden. Looks like your time aboard Whitebeard and Roger''s ships wasn''t wasted."

    Cat Viper''s breath hitched. His pupils shrank.

    "You... who the hell are you?! How do you know about all that?!"

    Ron turned away, heading toward Bonney, who was busy tossing meat and vegetables into a steaming hot pot.

    "The food''s almost ready," he said lazily. "Let''s talk over a meal."

    The rich aroma of simmering broth filled the air, drifting toward the stunned Cat Viper.

    "Boss Cat Viper," someone called his name hesitantly.

    The members of the Guardians turned to look at Cat Viper.

    He stared at Ron in silence for a few seconds before stepping forward.

    Without saying a word, he walked over and sat down across from Ron, right beside the steaming hot pot.

    "Alright," he said. "Let me hear what you have to say."

    Ron smiled at his words, reaching over to pick up a bottle of liquor from beside him.

    With a casual toss, he sent it flying toward Cat Viper.

    The large mink caught it effortlessly.

    "It''s a Liquor from the Sabaody Archipelago. Give it a try," Ron said.

    Cat Viper didn''t hesitate. He popped open the bottle and took a large swig.

    Ron took a sip from his own drink as well.

    With his keen eyes, Cat Viper took note of the enormous jug in Ron''s hand, filled to the brim with alcohol.

    His gaze sharpened.

    "How do you know about those things?" he asked, his voice low and serious.

    Ron took another sip and smiled.

    "I happened to hear about them."

    "From who?"

    "That," Ron replied lazily, "I can''t tell you. But what I can tell you is that we aren''t your enemies."

    Cat Viper scoffed.

    "Every villain says they''re not a villain." He took another deep swig, his expression darkening. "Just like that damn Orochi who slithered his way into Kozuki''s court."

    Ron chuckled softly.

    "If we were the kind of people who came here to steal that thing for malicious reasons," he said, "do you really think we''d be sitting here drinking and chatting with you?"

    His tone remained relaxed, almost playful¡ªyet the confidence behind his words was unmistakable.

    "You should understand by now, shouldn''t you?" Ron continued, swirling the drink in his hand.

    "Even if you and that dog duke of yours both entered Sulong Form, the two of you still wouldn''t be able to stop me."

    His voice was calm. Matter-of-fact.

    But behind his words was an overwhelming presence¡ªthe unshakable assurance of a true powerhouse.

    Cat Viper kept drinking in silence.

    He didn''t respond.

    But deep down, he was shaken.

    This human even knows about the Minks'' Sulong transformation¡­

    Just how much does he know?!

    At that moment, Bonney checked on the bubbling hot pot and clapped her hands.

    "The food''s almost ready!" she called out. "Come on, everyone¡ªgather around!"

    Kuina sheathed her sword and walked over alongside Conis.

    Robin, Enzo, and Carrot also joined them, settling in with eager anticipation.

    A small group formed around the pot, taking their seats.

    As for the members of the Guardians¡­

    Well, no one had left a spot for them.

    They could only stand far behind Cat Viper, watching from a distance.

    The mouthwatering aroma of the hot pot filled the air, drifting toward them.

    Their stomachs rumbled.

    One by one, they swallowed hungrily.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 171 - 171: 171: Whatâ€™s there in the forest?

    As everyone gathered around the steaming hot pot, laughter and conversation filled the air.

    Between bites of food, they sipped their drinks, enjoying the moment.

    However, Cat Viper wasn''t quite as at ease.

    The moment he took a bite, his tongue lolled out in agony¡ªit was scorching hot!

    On the other side, Carrot''s face turned bright red as she stuffed another mouthful into her mouth.

    "Hot! So hot!!"

    Just as she yelped, Cat Viper bit into a fiery red pepper.

    The next second¡ª

    His entire body shuddered violently.

    His tongue flopped out as tears welled up in his feline eyes, and without thinking, he grabbed the nearest drink and chugged it down¡ª

    Only to realize it was alcohol!

    Spicy heat, followed by a burning rush of liquor¡ª

    Cat Viper threw his head back and coughed, accidentally spewing out a small burst of flame!

    The scene was too much¡ªRobin couldn''t help but burst into laughter, while Bonney nearly fell over, clutching her stomach.

    Conis, holding her bowl, turned to Bonney with an amused smile.

    "This reminds me of when you first tried hot pot, Bonney."

    Bonney''s laughter immediately stopped.

    As several pairs of curious eyes turned toward her, her face flushed red.

    With a quick cough, she lowered her head¡ªjust like Enzo, she focused entirely on her food, avoiding eye contact.

    Cat Viper finally started recovering after Kuina handed him a glass of water.

    Beads of sweat rolled down his fur.

    "Boss Cat Viper, are you okay?" Carrot asked, concerned.

    Cat Viper exhaled a heated breath, then straightened his back dramatically.

    "J-just a small challenge!" he declared, though his voice still trembled slightly.

    With newfound determination, he grabbed his bowl again and dunked his chopsticks into the fiery broth.

    This painful but exhilarating sensation¡ªhe had never experienced something this addictive before!

    This cooking method¡­

    It should totally become a new trend in the Mokomo Dukedom!

    As he continued to eat, he turned his gaze back to Ron and asked:

    "You want to go to Whale Forest¡­ Are you planning to steal that thing?"

    Ron, his eyes lazily closed, picked up a piece of meat and took a bite before answering.

    "Taking it isn''t necessary. We have someone here who can read what''s written on it. We just need to make a copy."

    Cat Viper froze mid-bite.

    "You mean¡­ you have someone who can read it, just like Kozuki Oden?"

    Ron nodded. "Yeah."

    Hearing this, Robin''s hand, which had been gracefully holding her drink, paused slightly.

    "Captain, what are you talking about?" Conis asked curiously. "Read what?"

    Ron smiled and casually answered:

    "The Poneglyph."

    Robin''s entire body stiffened.

    Her head snapped toward Ron, eyes wide with shock.

    "There''s one here?" she asked, her voice filled with disbelief.

    Ron nodded.

    "Not just any Poneglyph," he said. "A Road Poneglyph."

    At his words, Robin''s breath hitched.

    Her eyes gleamed¡ªthis was something she had never seen before!

    She immediately turned toward Cat Viper, her expression full of excitement.

    "Can I see it?" she asked, her voice filled with anticipation.

    Cat Viper licked his lips, still chewing his food, and chuckled.

    "Even if I say no¡­" He glanced at Ron with a knowing smile. "Your captain probably won''t take ''no'' for an answer."

    Ron merely grinned in response.

    Cat Viper sighed dramatically, then nodded.

    "But," he continued, "as long as you''re only copying it, and not doing anything to destroy the stone itself¡­ I suppose that wouldn''t break the promise we made with the Kozuki Clan."

    He put his bowl down and scratched his furry head.

    "I''ll talk it over with that dog," he said. "I''ll give you an answer in two days."

    ¡­

    Two days later.

    When Ron arrived at the meeting spot, both Cat Viper and Duke Inuarashi were waiting for him.

    The tall canine Mink, clad in armor, gripped the hilt of the sword at his waist.

    His gaze locked onto Ron with a sharp intensity.

    "So, you''re the human who wants to enter Whale Forest?"

    Cat Viper scratched his fluffy head and muttered, "This stubborn mutt wouldn''t listen to me no matter what I said." He turned to Ron, sighing. "He insists that before anything happens, you and him should have a fight."

    Inuarashi snorted.

    "Why would I listen to a reckless mad cat like you?" he shot back.

    Without another word, he stepped forward, drawing his sword in a smooth motion.

    His sharp eyes locked onto Ron.

    "Human," he said.

    "Come."

    ¡­

    Ten minutes later.

    "Ha~"

    Ron yawned lazily, turning his gaze slightly toward Duke Inuarashi, whose head was firmly planted into the ground.

    "This should be enough, right?"

    Duke Inuarashi''s tail twitched slightly in response.

    That very day, Ron led Robin into the Whale Forest, where they found the crimson Road Poneglyph. As expected, it recorded a set of sea coordinates¡ªthough they were highly fragmented. With only this information, it was impossible to pinpoint the precise location of the final island, Raftel.

    "All four Road Poneglyphs must be gathered to complete the route," Robin murmured, her delicate fingers brushing over the engraved symbols.

    After carefully making a rubbing of the inscriptions, she stepped toward Ron, extending the sheet of parchment.

    "Ron, you should be the one to keep this."

    Ron, still with his eyes closed, reached out as Robin guided his hand to grasp the parchment.

    With a simple thought, the parchment vanished from his grasp.

    "Let''s go," Ron said as he turned toward the cave''s exit.

    Just as he was about to leave, a sudden warmth pressed against his back.

    Ron''s steps halted. His body stiffened slightly.

    "¡­Robin?"

    "Don''t say anything. Just¡­ let me stay like this for a moment."

    Robin rested against him, eyes closed, her voice barely above a whisper. A tear rolled down her cheek.

    Too much had happened since they entered the New World.

    The ambush by King the Wildfire had been the most harrowing. When his attack came crashing down, she had felt nothing but despair.

    She had thought it was over.

    She had thought she would never see this man¡ªthe one who had reignited color in her once gray world¡ªever again.

    It was at that moment she finally understood just how much he meant to her.

    Now, standing here on Zou, Robin had made her choice. She would no longer run from her own feelings.

    The cave housing the crimson Poneglyph remained silent, enveloping them in its stillness.

    ¡­

    While Ron and his crew were recovering on Zou, a series of shocking events shook the world outside.

    News from Dressrosa and Wano spread like wildfire, igniting a storm across the Grand Line.

    [Breaking News! Former Marine Admiral Zephyr and the Traveler Ron join forces in Dressrosa! Donquixote Doflamingo has been slain¡ªDonquixote Family annihilated! This information is confirmed to be true!]

    [Explosive Update! The Traveler Ron was seen battling ''King the Wildfire'' of the Beasts Pirates in mid-air over an unnamed sea territory! The clash resulted in the destruction of an entire uninhabited island! ''King the Wildfire'' was mercilessly beaten down¡ªhis fate remains unknown!]

    [Major Incident in Wano! The Traveler Ron stormed Onigashima, carrying the defeated King''s broken body! Right before Kaido himself, he crushed King''s skull with his bare hands! A fierce battle erupted in the skies over Onigashima¡ªKaido suffered grievous injuries, and Ron vanished without a trace! His current status¡ªunknown!]

    The entire world stood in stunned silence.

    Nations, governments, and even the mighty Marine Headquarters were shaken.

    And among the remaining Emperors of the New World¡ªthere was no longer a single one who could ignore the existence of the Traveler Ron. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 172 - 172: 172: The Resolve to Become Stronger

    World Government Headquarters.

    The Highest Chamber of the Five Elders.

    "What nonsense about being a traveler who seeks freedom? Ridiculous! He''s nothing more than a blasphemous lunatic, just like those pirates who dare to challenge the gods!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Does that brat intend to replace Kaido and claim the throne of an Emperor of the Sea?"

    "I doubt that''s his only goal. That boy took Nico Robin, the woman who can decipher the Poneglyphs, onto his ship. His final destination may very well be¡­ that place."

    "Raftel, huh? Damn that Roger¡­"

    "Reaching that island isn''t so simple. As long as the final Road Poneglyph remains in our hands, no one will ever be able to set foot there."

    "Regardless, this Traveler Ron has become too much of a nuisance. We must find a way to eliminate him."

    "Any good ideas?"

    "We could sow discord between him and certain individuals, let them take care of him for us. Charlotte Linlin must see him as a thorn in her side by now."

    "You mean to let the Big Mom Pirates and Beasts Pirates deal with him together?"

    "Yes. It''s also a good way to weaken their forces."

    "Have CP0 handle this matter."

    "And the Marines?"

    "Sengoku should be able to judge the situation accordingly..."

    ¡­

    Even though no word had come from Wano regarding Ron''s fate¡ªhis status remaining unknown¡ªno one in the world believed that he was dead.

    The clamor proclaiming The Fifth Emperor of the Sea had never been louder. Countless pirates with bounties over a hundred million openly admired his feats, declaring their intent to follow him.

    For a time, in the New World, Traveler Ron outshone even the Four Emperors.

    Rumors spread that Hawkeye Mihawk, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, had appeared in the New World, supposedly seeking a duel with Ron.

    Meanwhile, the Big Mom Pirates, seizing the opportunity while the Beasts Pirates were weakened, had swallowed up several of Kaido''s territories, expanding Totto Land''s influence even further.

    Former Spade Pirates captain, Fire Fist Ace, wielder of the Flame-Flame Fruit, had officially joined the Whitebeard Pirates as the Second Division Commander, with his bounty rising even higher.

    The underground world of the New World was undergoing the largest power struggle in a decade. The chaotic situation was escalating beyond anyone''s control.

    With Doflamingo dead, the Beasts Pirates in decline, and Traveler Ron leading his Crew to rise in prominence¡­

    The once-stable balance of power was slowly unraveling.

    A storm was brewing in the New World, one that could shake the entire world to its core.

    The Marines were fully aware of the shifting tides, yet they found themselves powerless to stop it.

    As long as the one who started this storm¡ªTraveler Ron¡ªremained in the New World, they would never be able to predict what would happen next.

    His unpredictable movements, his fearless defiance, and his utter disregard for authority made him a thorn in the side of the Marine higher-ups.

    And right now, no one was more frustrated than Fleet Admiral Sengoku.

    "Defeated Doflamingo, crushed King the Wildfire, attacked Kaido¡ªall in just three days! What the hell does that brat think he''s doing?! How many more incidents does he plan to stir up?!"

    "Who knows?"

    Sengoku grabbed the nearest object¡ªa pen holder¡ªand hurled it at Garp, who was happily munching on rice crackers.

    "This damn troublemaker wouldn''t have grown to this point if it weren''t for you! You''re responsible for this mess, Garp!"

    "Oh, come on! How long are you going to bring up that old story? I already got scolded for that! It has nothing to do with me anymore!"

    Dodging the projectile with ease, Garp turned to Tsuru, smirking.

    "Right, Tsuru?"

    Tsuru ignored Garp and instead looked at Sengoku.

    "If he keeps the Four Emperors in check, it wouldn''t be entirely bad for us. The real problem is that we have no way of predicting his next move. Right now, he''s like a ticking time bomb in the New World¡ªat any moment, he could trigger another major event that we can''t afford."

    "Exactly! That''s my biggest concern!" Sengoku slammed his hands on the table and stood up, his voice filled with frustration. "The New World is the most volatile region. Even the smallest disruption could spread like wildfire across the entire sea. If its balance is shattered... it will be a catastrophe beyond imagination!"

    Hearing this, even Garp''s usually carefree expression turned serious.

    "So, are you still planning to deploy the top forces to hunt him down?" Garp asked, his gaze sharp.

    "The fact that he escaped despite Admiral Aokiji and Admiral Kizaru working together¡ªand even killed Doflamingo¡ªproves that strategy isn''t going to work."

    Garp took another bite of his rice cracker and added, "Unless we target his crew instead, forcing him to surrender."

    Tsuru tapped her chin thoughtfully. "I wouldn''t recommend that approach either."

    Sengoku turned to her. "Tsuru, do you have a better idea?"

    She nodded. "I believe the best course of action would be to improve our relationship with him. Instead of treating him as an enemy, we should offer him a place among the Seven Warlords of the Sea, filling the gap left by Doflamingo."

    Sengoku narrowed his eyes. "You think that''s the best move?"

    "It would allow us to use him against the Four Emperors while also keeping track of his actions," Tsuru explained. "More importantly, we wouldn''t have to waste two Admirals and a fleet just to monitor him..."

    Sengoku sat back down, fingers interlaced. "Your plan¡­ does sound like the most viable option. But it''s too late now."

    "That''s right," Garp agreed, finishing the last of his rice cracker. "That brat attacked Mary Geoise. The World Government and the Celestial Dragons will never accept him, no matter what."

    Tsuru fell silent.

    "For now, let''s recall Kizaru." Sengoku finally spoke after a long pause. "We need our top forces stationed in the Four Seas and the Grand Line. We can''t afford to waste them chasing after that man anymore."

    "You''re not worried he''ll cause another disaster?" Garp asked.

    "It''s too late to worry about that now. That brat has grown to the point where no one can ignore him anymore. At this point, all I can do is gamble."

    Sengoku folded his arms beneath his chin, deep in thought.

    "I agree."

    Tsuru crossed her arms. "Given what we saw in Dressrosa, it''s not surprising that Zephyr recognized him. Based on his past actions across the Four Seas, he may oppose us, but he hasn''t allied himself with pirates either. He still holds onto his own form of justice. If we don''t provoke him, he likely won''t come after us either."

    Garp nodded in agreement.

    "That brat is exactly like that. If you don''t mess with him, he won''t mess with you. But if you do cross him, he''ll hold a grudge for a long time. Back when we were drinking together, I just pulled his pants down as a joke, and that little bastard spent the next few drinking sessions making sure I got drunk instead¡ªthen stripped me in front of the entire bar, calling me his little brother¡­ Wahahaha! It was so damn embarrassing!"

    "GARP, SHUT UP!"

    Sengoku''s face turned black with rage.

    How thick-skinned was this old man?! You''re the Hero of the Marines, for god''s sake!

    ¡­

    That very day, Kizaru and Aokji received new orders from Marine Headquarters.

    The mission to capture Ron the Traveler was officially revoked. They were to return to Marineford immediately.

    ¡­

    One Month Later.

    Time passed quickly.

    A month had gone by, yet there was still no news about the Traveler Ron his Crew in the New World.

    This silence made many people uneasy.

    Rumors began to spread. Some even questioned whether Ron was still alive.

    Even those who once boasted about joining his crew, pirates with bounties exceeding hundreds of millions, had gradually stopped mentioning his name.

    Meanwhile, the Beasts Pirates, who had suffered a major setback, finally showed signs of resurgence.

    Kaido, having recovered from his injuries, reappeared and clashed with Big Mom on an island. Their battle was fierce, yet neither emerged victorious.

    During the chaos, under the leadership of Queen and Jack, the Beasts Pirates managed to reclaim most of the territories that had been taken by the Big Mom Pirates.

    This battle sent a clear message to the world¡ª

    The Beasts Pirates were still one of the Four Emperors, standing unshaken in the New World!

    No one could challenge their dominance!

    ¡­

    Zou Island.

    On a training field, Enzo and Carrot were engaged in a sparring match.

    One moved with incredible speed, agile and elusive.

    The other was a solid wall, his punches heavy and his defense impenetrable.

    Since Enzo wasn''t using Armament Haki, the two seemed evenly matched.

    Nearby, Kuina wielded her bamboo blade, facing four warriors from the Musketeer Squad at once. Her sword sliced through the air, leaving behind afterimages as she held her ground against all of them.

    A short distance away, Robin and Bonney were fighting together against Conis, their battle unfolding in a dance of wit and skill.

    Atop a lush, grassy hill deep in the forest, Ron and Cat Viper sat together, drinking.

    Their cups clinked softly as the wind rustled through the leaves.

    "Your ship is already repaired. Are you planning to leave soon?"

    Cat Viper turned his head, glancing at Ron, who was lying back on the grass, hands behind his head, eyes half-closed in relaxation.

    Over the past month, they had become great drinking buddies.

    Ron took a slow sip before replying lazily, "No rush. The girls want to stay a little longer to train and improve their strength. I think that''s a good idea."

    Cat Viper raised a furry eyebrow.

    "Train? But you''re already strong enough. Especially you."

    Ron chuckled. "Not strong enough."

    Cat Viper''s ear twitched.

    "...Not enough? Then what kind of monsters are your enemies?"

    Ron casually listed, "The Four Emperors, the Admirals, the Five Elders, and maybe even the World Government itself."

    Clink¡ª

    Cat Viper tilted his drinking dish too far, spilling the sake onto the grass.

    But he didn''t even notice.

    He just stared at Ron, frozen in place.

    "...How the hell did you end up making enemies out of all of them? Are you trying to destroy the world?"

    Ron laughed.

    "Haha, nothing that extreme."

    The young man, his dark hair tousled by the wind, stretched lazily and took another deep swig from the jug beside him.

    "I''m just a traveler who loves good food, fine Wine, and dreams of a peaceful world."

    "But..." He paused, his voice turning serious. "I made a promise to a certain someone. That I''d take her to see Raftel."

    "And to make that happen¡ª"

    "The Four Emperors, the Admirals, the Five Elders..."

    "They''re all obstacles."

    Ron exhaled, looking up at the sky.

    "That''s why it''s not just them. I, too, must continue growing stronger."

    ------------------------------

    [PS: A two-year timeskip arc is coming...]

 Chapter 173 - 173: 173: Two Years Later

    No one could have predicted that, two years after the earth-shattering event that shook the New World, the enigmatic Calamity from the Skies and its floating ship would vanish without a trace, disappearing into the vast seas of the New World, never to be seen again.

    For two whole years, the traveler Ron¡ªwho had caused one shocking event after another, who was deemed the most likely candidate to become the Fifth Emperor, and who stood at the center of every storm¡ªnever appeared again following his battle with Kaido. His absence was so profound that many even began to question whether he was still alive¡­

    The Grand Line never lacked newsworthy events.

    One after another, powerful new pirates emerged, rising to prominence.

    And just like that, the name of Traveler Ron gradually faded from the public eye.

    His once-astonishing feats slowly turned into mere legends¡ªstories told over drinks and tea, subjects of awe and nostalgia.

    ¡­

    May, Year 1520 of the Sea Calendar

    "I''m off!"

    Seventeen-year-old Monkey D. Luffy had just celebrated his birthday when he bid farewell to Makino and the bandits of Foosha Village. Without a moment''s hesitation, he embarked on his long-awaited journey to sea.

    Just like in the original story¡­

    In Shells Town of the East Blue, Luffy rescued Roronoa Zoro, who was still a bounty hunter at the time, bound and awaiting execution by Helmeppo. From that moment on, Zoro became Luffy''s first crewmate, setting sail alongside him as a pirate.

    And so, the Straw Hat Pirates were officially formed.

    ¡­

    That day, their small boat drifted aimlessly across the vast sea of the East Blue, carried by the waves toward their next unknown destination.

    Luffy, growing bored, suddenly noticed Zoro sitting there, engrossed in a piece of paper. His curiosity was instantly piqued.

    "Oi, Zoro, what are you looking at?"

    He leaned over, peering at the paper in Zoro''s hands.

    "A¡­ bounty poster?"

    Zoro ignored Luffy''s intrusion, his gaze fixed on the poster before him. The bounty sheet bore a long, high-quality photograph of a young man.

    The boy in the picture had sharp, well-defined features, with an almost innocent, clean look. However, his eyes¡ªtilted ever so slightly¡ªheld a piercing, chilling edge, as if he were looking down on the observer with quiet, indifferent contempt.

    Just staring at the image gave one the unsettling feeling of being scrutinized.

    This guy¡­ he hasn''t changed at all.

    Still as annoyingly good-looking as ever¡­

    Zoro gazed at the dark-haired youth in the photo and grinned.

    Ron¡­ and Kuina.

    Wait for me.

    I''ve set sail too. It won''t be long before I stand before you both once again.

    That promise¡ªwe never forgot it, did we?

    One day, I''ll defeat you and become the world''s strongest swordsman!

    "Ah! That''s Ron, isn''t it?!"

    Luffy''s sudden exclamation startled Zoro.

    Zoro turned his head in surprise. "You know him?"

    "Know him? Of course, I do! Not just know him¡ªRon and I go way back! We were friends long before this, probably seven or eight years ago. Ace, Sabo, and I trained with him. We lived together for a long time."

    Luffy folded his arms, closing his eyes as if reminiscing about the past. A bright, nostalgic grin spread across his face.

    "He was already super strong back then! Even the strongest beast in the mountains got knocked out with a single punch from him. Ace, Sabo, and I all took plenty of beatings from his fists, haha!"

    "Ahh¡­ those were the days¡­"

    Luffy blinked and turned to Zoro with curiosity. "Zoro, you know Ron too?"

    Zoro nodded. "Yeah, I trained in the same dojo as him."

    "Eh?! Then that makes you two fellow disciples!" Luffy exclaimed in surprise.

    "Mm, something like that."

    Zoro glanced at the long blade resting at his side. "Back then, I was weak¡ªI wasn''t even close to being his match. But things are different now. One of the reasons I set out to sea is to find him, challenge him, and defeat him!"

    Luffy grinned widely. "Hehehe, I wanna beat him too! Looks like we really were destined to be crewmates, Zoro!"

    "Don''t just throw your arms around me!"

    Annoyed, Zoro shoved Luffy''s head away.

    "Aw, don''t be so distant, my fated comrade."

    "STOP CALLING ME THAT!!!"

    A sudden gust of wind swept through the sea.

    The bounty poster in Zoro''s hand was caught in the breeze and torn from his grip. It fluttered through the air, momentarily suspended before them.

    [Traveler Ron: Leader of the Calamity from the Skies. Float-Float Fruit user. A major criminal responsible for attacking Mary Geoise and Marineford!]

    Bounty: 1,750,000,000 Berries

    Current Status: Unknown ¨C Alive or Dead.

    At this moment, neither Luffy nor Zoro fully understood what a bounty of 1.75 billion berries truly meant. They had no concept of the sheer power and influence such a number represented.

    They had yet to grasp just how vast this ocean truly was.

    And they were completely unaware of just what kind of monster they wished to defeat.

    A monster that stood at a level far beyond their reach.

    ¡­

    The Grand Line.

    On a small island town known as Xia, nestled within the unpredictable seas of the Grand Line, an old man strolled through the streets.

    He was tall, his broad shoulders draped in a light purple kimono. Wooden sandals clacked softly against the stone-paved roads with each step he took. His black hair was cropped short, and a ring of beard lined his chin.

    He was blind.

    In his hands, he carried a shikomizue, a cane sword that tapped gently against the ground, guiding his way through the town.

    A group of children dashed past, laughing as they played. But as they ran, one boy tripped over a loose brick in the pavement.

    His body lurched forward.

    He squeezed his eyes shut, bracing for the harsh impact of stone against skin.

    But the pain never came.

    Instead, a warm voice sounded beside him.

    "You alright, boy?"

    The child opened his eyes and found himself in the firm but gentle grasp of the purple-robed elder.

    "T-Thank you!"

    Standing up straight, the boy hesitated, his gaze flickering to the man''s face. The elder''s eyes were clouded white, void of pupils, and an X-shaped scar stretched across his forehead, running past both his eyes.

    A little frightened, the boy stammered out another thank you before bolting away to rejoin his friends.

    The blind old man merely chuckled and continued walking, undisturbed by the child''s reaction.

    His path soon led him to the entrance of a casino.

    Reaching into his robes, he touched the pouch at his waist.

    After a brief moment of thought, he stepped inside.

    Not long after¡­ he walked out again.

    His expression was unchanged, but his pouch now felt significantly lighter.

    As he passed by a ramen shop, the fragrant aroma of freshly cooked noodles drifted into the air, filling his nose.

    He stopped.

    Slowly, he reached up and scratched his cheek with a single finger.

    "This is quite the predicament," he muttered to himself.

    "If only someone would be kind enough to treat an old man to a bowl of ramen right about now¡­ don''t you think so, my friend?"

    His head turned slightly, as if addressing someone.

    Someone who had been following him.

    A chuckle echoed from the end of the street.

    "Yare yare¡­ so you noticed me after all."

    From the far side of the road, a young man in black began to walk forward.

    His figure was tall and lean, his steps slow but steady.

    As he approached, the air around him seemed to shift ever so slightly.

    Inside a small roadside ramen shop, the air was warm with the scent of steaming noodles and rich broth.

    Two men sat across from each other at a wooden table, both with their eyes closed¡ªto any outsider, they appeared to be blind.

    They ate in silence, lifting strands of wheat noodles from their bowls, savoring each bite.

    As he ate, the blind elder finally broke the quiet.

    "I am nothing more than a wandering, sightless vagabond," he said, his voice calm and deep. "You''ve been following me for two days now, young man. Do you have business with me?"

    The young man in black slurped a mouthful of noodles before replying.

    "Not really. I just thought¡­ you remind me of someone I''ve been searching for."

    "Oh?"

    The elder''s hand holding his chopsticks paused slightly.

    The young man set his bowl down and looked at him with a knowing expression. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your name¡­ is Issho, isn''t it?"

    A faint tension flickered through the air.

    "And you possess the power of the Gravity-Gravity Fruit."

    For the first time, the blind elder hesitated.

    He slowly lifted his head, his blank, white eyes seeming to pierce through the veil of his own blindness.

    "¡­I see," he murmured.

    The corners of the young man''s lips curled into a small smile.

    "Looks like I guessed correctly."

    He chuckled lightly, the sound accompanied by the subtle slurp of his last few noodles.

    "There aren''t many people in this world who can manipulate gravity."

    The old man, the future Marine Admiral Fujitora, who was now just a wandering swordsman known as Issho, opened his clouded eyes.

    For the first time, he directed his sightless gaze straight at the young man before him.

    "And who might you be?" he asked, his tone neither aggressive nor defensive¡ªjust curious.

    The young man leaned back slightly, setting his chopsticks down beside his empty bowl.

    With a casual, yet deliberate air, he introduced himself.

    "My name is Ron," he said, his voice carrying a quiet confidence.

    "I''m just a traveler."

 Chapter 174 - 174: 174: A Familiar Voice

    "Ron¡­" The old man furrowed his brows, tapping his fingers lightly against the table, "that name sounds familiar. I feel like I''ve heard it somewhere before."

    He stroked his chin, lost in thought.

    Ron casually took a sip of the broth from his bowl.

    "The Traveler, Ron¡ªdoes that ring a bell?"

    Issho''s expression subtly shifted.

    A fleeting moment of silence passed before Ron chuckled.

    "So, you do remember now? I guess being famous isn''t entirely a bad thing."

    Issho calmly picked up another mouthful of noodles.

    "The infamous criminal wanted by the World Government and the Marines¡­ what business does such a man have with an insignificant blind vagabond like myself?"

    He slurped his noodles, seemingly unbothered.

    Ron let out a small sigh, shaking his head.

    "You keep calling yourself a blind vagabond over and over again¡­ even I''m starting to feel offended."

    The old swordsman''s chopsticks paused mid-air.

    He lifted his head slightly, a hint of curiosity in his blind gaze.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    At that moment, from a nearby table, two men were whispering among themselves, their voices barely above a murmur¡ªyet perfectly audible to both Ron and Issho.

    "Hey, look over there. Those two¡ªan old man and a young guy¡ªboth blind?!"

    "Heh, what are the chances of that? Two blind men eating together¡­ that''s gotta be the funniest thing I''ve seen today."

    "You think they can even pay for their meal? The shop owner''s gonna rip them off for sure."

    "Let''s wait and see."

    ¡­

    Their mocking whispers were nothing more than an amusing backdrop to Ron and Issho''s conversation.

    Issho finally spoke again, his deep voice carrying a hint of interest.

    "The Traveler, Ron¡­ a man whose name shakes the world, yet here you sit, just like me¡ªa blind man. How did that happen?"

    Ron took another sip of his noodles, speaking lightly, as if the matter were of no concern.

    "This? Oh, it''s nothing serious. I''ll be able to see again in a little while."

    He then turned the question back to Issho.

    "But what about you? How did you lose your sight?"

    A quiet pause stretched between them before Ron''s voice softened, almost casual.

    "Was it taken from you? Or¡­ did you give it up willingly?"

    A faint melancholy settled over Issho''s features.

    "It was my own doing," he admitted.

    Ron''s chopsticks stilled for a moment.

    "Why?"

    Issho exhaled deeply, as if recalling something distant and painful.

    "This world is filthy," he murmured. "Too many vile and corrupt souls walk upon it¡­ things that no honorable man should have to see."

    "So you chose to blind yourself?"

    Ron set his bowl down, a smile playing at his lips.

    "Tell me, Issho¡­ was that righteousness? Or was it just running away?"

    The old man said nothing.

    Instead, he silently finished his noodles, his posture unreadable.

    Finally, he set his bowl down and stood up.

    "Thank you for the meal," he said, his voice returning to its usual calm and stoic tone.

    He reached for the cane-sword at his side, wrapping his fingers around it before making his way toward the exit.

    Ron chuckled, flipping a gold coin onto the table as payment before following after him.

    On the street, Ron walked leisurely, his black cloak fluttering slightly with each step.

    He followed a few paces behind Issho, hands tucked into his coat pockets.

    Issho eventually slowed, exhaling in mild exasperation.

    "How long do you intend to follow me, Traveler?"

    Ron tilted his head slightly, as if in thought.

    "Hmm¡­ I don''t have much to do right now. And instead of causing another global incident, I figured I''d just stick around with you for a while."

    "¡­"

    "And besides," Ron continued, flashing a knowing smile, "there are some things I''d really like to talk to you about."

    ¡­

    Sea Calendar, Year 1520, June.

    Luffy and Zoro arrived at Orange Town, where they clashed with Buggy, the pirate who had taken control of the town. It was here that they also encountered Nami, who was temporarily staying with the Buggy Pirates.

    After Luffy sent Buggy flying with a powerful Gum-Gum Bazooka, Nami turned to him and asked,

    "Are you guys planning to go to the Grand Line?"

    "Of course! I''m going to be the King of the Pirates!"

    "Then¡­ if I give you a map of the Grand Line, will you take me with you?"

    Nami pulled out the Grand Line sea chart she had stolen from Buggy and showed it to Luffy and Zoro.

    "Sure!"

    Luffy agreed without a second thought.

    After joining them on the ship, Nami demonstrated her exceptional navigation skills. Seeing this, Luffy immediately suggested that she become their crew''s navigator¡ªthe second official member of his pirate crew.

    "Hmm¡­ I need to think about it."

    Leaning against the ship''s railing, her orange hair swayed in the sea breeze. She gazed into the horizon, eyes filled with both anticipation and nostalgia.

    "I once made a promise to someone... That I would find the best crewmates, become a navigator that even they would acknowledge, and then meet them again on the sea."

    Turning back to Luffy and Zoro, she flashed a playful smile.

    "So, I can''t just casually agree to be your navigator."

    "So basically, you want to see if we''re worthy of being your crew before you decide?"

    Zoro crossed his arms and gave her a knowing look.

    "Exactly."

    Nami nodded. "Until then, we''re just allies."

    "Heh heh heh! Is that so?"

    Sitting on the deck, Luffy grinned widely, pressing a hand to his straw hat, his smile full of confidence.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll definitely prove we''re the best crew for you!"

    ¡­

    Mid-June.

    With three members now, the Straw Hat Pirates set sail for the floating restaurant Baratie. There, by sheer coincidence, they ran into none other than Hawkeye Mihawk, one of the Warlords of the Sea¡ªand the strongest swordsman in the world.

    Zoro would never let such an opportunity slip by. Without hesitation, he challenged Mihawk to a duel.

    And just as in the original story, Mihawk effortlessly defeated Zoro¡ªusing only a small dagger. Then, with a single powerful slash, he left a deep wound across Zoro''s chest.

    For the first time, Zoro, who had always been supremely confident in his swordsmanship and strength, truly understood how small he was.

    The gap between him and the world''s strongest¡­ It was unfathomably vast.

    "Roronoa Zoro, I''ll remember your name. Keep getting stronger, young swordsman."

    Mihawk retrieved the sword, gazing down at the wounded Zoro, his voice calm yet commanding.

    "You said you were looking for a man named Ron. If you see him, tell him that I''m waiting¡­ Waiting for a real fight against him."

    With those words, Hawkeye Mihawk stepped back onto his Coffin Boat and left.

    "...In his eyes, Ron is already a worthy opponent?"

    Lying in a pool of his own blood, Zoro''s consciousness wavered. In his mind, he saw a vision of his past¡ªthe dojo from years ago. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A young boy dressed in white, gripping a bamboo sword, stood in front of him.

    Little Ron.

    As Zoro''s mind drifted, that childhood image of Ron transformed into the present-day black-clad swordsman, his expression calm, his black blade at his side, his gaze as sharp as ever.

    The same man.

    Standing before him once again.

    A towering mountain that Zoro could never seem to surpass.

    "So that''s how it is¡­?"

    Ron had never stopped growing after leaving the dojo.

    Now, he had reached the level of even Mihawk.

    "¡­How far am I from them now?"

    The thought echoed in Zoro''s mind, filling him with a sense of powerlessness unlike anything he had ever felt before.

    "Zoro!"

    A frantic voice snapped him back to reality.

    Luffy''s panicked shout cut through the silence as he sprinted toward his fallen crewmate.

    But just before Luffy could reach Zoro¡ª

    A tall, black-clad figure suddenly appeared in front of him.

    A black blade hung from his waist.

    His presence was unshakable, his stance unmoved by the wind.

    The figure overlapped perfectly with the hallucination Zoro had seen before losing consciousness.

    "Man¡­ you''re looking pretty rough, Zoro."

    A familiar voice, laced with amusement, echoed in his ears¡ªjust like the old days.

    "¡­A hallucination?"

    Zoro tried to open his eyes, struggling to focus.But before he could see clearly, darkness overtook him.

    He lost consciousness.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 175 - 175: 175: You Are... Ron?

    One month ago.

    The Grand Line.

    Sabaody Archipelago.

    "!!"

    Rayleigh and Shakky were both stunned and delighted as they looked at the figures who had suddenly appeared before them.

    "You guys are alive after all."

    Conis, her golden hair cascading down her back, dressed in pristine white, smiled warmly as she met their gaze. "Of course, we''re not that easy to kill."

    Having not seen them for over two years, Robin, who had grown even more mature and alluring, smiled as well. "Shakky, Rayleigh, it''s been a while."

    "You didn''t expect us to come, did you? Were you surprised?"

    Bonney, her pink hair draped over her shoulders, gave them a playful wink.

    Meanwhile, Kuina, her long blue ponytail swaying slightly, adjusted the steel blade at her side and nodded at them. "Looks like we''ll be imposing on you for a while."

    "Sorry for the intrusion!"

    Enzo bowed deeply and called out loudly.

    Carrot, who had accompanied Robin and the others from Zou Island, stared at Rayleigh and Shakky with curiosity.

    Were these two their acquaintances?

    After exchanging greetings following their long separation, Rayleigh and Shakky quickly learned about the group''s situation.

    After Ron''s shocking attack on Wano¡ªcrippling Kaido and shaking the world¡ªhe and the crew had disappeared for two whole years, training separately on Zou Island. It wasn''t until a month ago that they finally set sail again.

    "Then why come back to this side of the Grand Line instead of heading deeper into the New World?"

    Shakky asked curiously.

    Bonney took a sip of the special Sabaody liquor and replied, "That was the captain''s decision. We''re not entirely sure either."

    "Where is he now?" Rayleigh asked.

    "He dropped us off near Sabaody and left on his own, saying he wanted to roam the seas alone for a while and told us to wait for him here."

    Robin explained calmly.

    Rayleigh took a sip of his drink and let out a hearty laugh. "Still as reckless as ever. That''s just like him."

    "Speaking of which, Rayleigh, my master told me to seek your guidance on Haki."

    Enzo spoke up seriously.

    Rayleigh blinked.

    Enzo suddenly bowed deeply again and said in a loud, sincere voice, "Please teach me!"

    "My swordsmanship as well¡ªI hope you can guide me."

    Kuina followed suit, looking at Rayleigh earnestly.

    "Then I..."

    Conis also turned to look at him.

    Rayleigh, still holding his bottle of liquor, was completely dumbfounded by their sudden requests.

    "...Huh?"

    ¡­

    While Kuina and the others were arriving at Sabaody Archipelago¡­

    Ron had spent half a month wandering the Grand Line, revisiting islands he had previously missed and marking them down. During one such journey, he happened to pass by an island where he sensed a strong gravitational force being manipulated. After paying closer attention, he quickly deduced that the source could only be none other than the future Marine Admiral¡ªFujitora. At this point in time, however, he was still just a wandering swordsman known as Issho.

    When Ron met the blind wanderer who now went by his real name, Issho, their encounter was simple yet meaningful.

    Aside from sharing a bowl of noodles together, Ron also took him gambling¡ªtwice.

    Later, on that very island, the two engaged in a deep debate about the world''s current state, justice, and morality. Their discussion had no clear victor, and as if words were not enough, they settled things the way men of their kind often did¡ªwith a fight. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The battle was fierce, but in the end, neither side claimed superiority.

    Instead, they made a bet.

    The outcome of that bet would only be revealed in the future.

    After parting ways with Issho, Ron calculated the timeline and estimated that Luffy had already set sail. With that in mind, he decided to leave the Grand Line and head toward the East Blue¡ªjust to take a look.

    The day before Luffy and his crew arrived at the Baratie, Ron had already been there.

    So, when Luffy and the others entered the floating restaurant and got caught up in their antics with the chef, Sanji, a solitary figure dressed in black sat quietly in the corner, his hat pulled low. He sipped on red wine and enjoyed his meal, watching the chaos unfold with an occasional amused smile at the corner of his lips.

    Later, he witnessed the arrival of Don Krieg''s pirate fleet.

    He watched as Dracule Mihawk entered the scene.

    And he saw Zoro''s fateful duel with Mihawk¡ªevery single moment of it.

    ¡­

    Back to the Present¡ª

    As that mysterious black-cloaked figure suddenly appeared beside Zoro, shock rippled through the air.

    Everyone was momentarily frozen in place.

    Luffy, though stunned for only a second, immediately shifted into a fighting stance. His expression turned serious as he locked eyes on the intruder, his voice sharp and unwavering.

    "Oi, you bastard! Are you here to attack Zoro too?! Get away from him right now, or don''t blame me if my fists show you no mercy!"

    "...Show me no mercy?"

    A chuckle escaped from the cloaked man''s lips¡ªhis voice young, calm, and tinged with amusement.

    "Heh... Looks like you''ve grown pretty strong, Luffy."

    The familiarity in his voice made both Luffy and Nami freeze on the spot.

    "This voice..."

    Luffy tilted his head, frowning as he tried to recall where he had heard it before.

    Meanwhile, Nami, who had been standing nearby, suddenly stared at the figure in shock. A memory¡ªlong buried yet never forgotten¡ªflashed vividly in her mind.

    Her amber eyes widened in disbelief.

    She opened her mouth slightly, hesitant, nervous, hopeful.

    Was she imagining things? Was her mind playing tricks on her?

    Could it really be¡­ him?

    "Yare yare¡­ still can''t remember?"

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the Baratie¡ªfrom Luffy, Nami, Sanji, and Zeff, to Don Krieg and his crew¡ªthe young man lifted a hand and slowly removed the black hat from his head.

    Then, he turned to face them.

    His features were sharp yet gentle, his expression calm and composed. His semi-long black hair drifting slightly in the ocean breeze, his bangs brushing against his forehead naturally.

    There was something undeniably warm and serene about him.

    A presence that felt both familiar¡­ and impossible.

    "...It''s been a long time, Luffy," the young man spoke. Then, his lips curved slightly as he looked at her.

    "And you too¡­ Nami."

    Luffy''s eyes widened, his jaw slowly dropping as realization hit him like a cannonball.

    "Wait a minute¡­ No way¡ª"

    His breath hitched.

    "Are you¡­ Ron?!"

    Nami, who had been staring at him with trembling hands, suddenly covered her mouth, her eyes filling with an overwhelming tide of emotions.

    Her body shook.

    Her voice came out as a breathless whisper¡ªfilled with awe, disbelief, and a deep, raw happiness she had long thought impossible.

    "I knew it¡­ I knew it¡­!"

    Tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrollably as she choked out the words.

    "You''re alive! You''re really alive!"

    For the past two years, she had been following any trace of his whereabouts, never once believing that he had simply perished. Deep in her heart, she was certain he was still alive. She had even considered setting sail for the Grand Line and the New World to search for him.

    And now, on an ordinary day, in the most unexpected of places¡ªhe appeared right before her eyes.

    How could Nami not be overwhelmed with joy and excitement?

    "That guest from yesterday¡­ the one with such refined taste¡­ I never would''ve guessed he was such a formidable warrior," Sanji remarked in surprise as he stared at Ron.

    Beside him, Red-Leg Zeff''s expression changed drastically. His sharp eyes locked onto the black-clad young man with a black blade strapped to his waist. His pupils contracted violently, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    Sanji, noticing his reaction, couldn''t help but ask, "Old man, what''s wrong?"

    "You idiot! Don''t you recognize him yet?!"

    A low, tense voice interrupted them¡ªKrieg.

    Sanji turned to look at him. The usually arrogant and overbearing pirate was now staring fixedly at that figure, his brows furrowed, his expression tinged with fear and¡­ respect?

    "He''s really alive¡­ After two years of silence, he''s finally emerged again. Is he planning to shake the seas to their core once more¡­?"

    Krieg''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke, cold sweat trickling down his face.

    There was no mistaking it.

    Back when that man was still just a young wanderer, drifting through the East Blue, he had once single-handedly taken down an entire pirate crew with just his sword!

    Krieg had witnessed it with his own eyes.

    That day had been seared into his memory ever since.

    "If my eyes aren''t deceiving me¡­ that man is none other than the legendary traveler¡­"

    "The one with a bounty of 1.75 billion Berries¡ªRon, the Traveler!"

    As Zeff''s grave words fell upon Sanji''s ears, his eyes widened in shock.

    The cigarette between his lips slipped and tumbled to the floor, yet he remained frozen in place, utterly stunned.

    Ron¡ªthe captain of Calamity from the Skies?!

    "First, we had the world''s greatest swordsman, Dracule ''Hawkeye'' Mihawk, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, making an unexpected visit¡­"

    "And now, we have a man who disappeared for two years, a legend thought to be lost¡ªreturning from the dead."

    "What the hell is happening today?" Zeff murmured in disbelief.

    As a former great pirate himself, even he had seen his fair share of shocking events.

    But today''s developments were beyond comprehension.

    "C-Captain! Hawkeye is coming back again!"

    A panicked scream erupted from one of Krieg''s men.

    Out on the horizon, the coffin-shaped boat that had departed not long ago¡­ was returning.

    Standing at the bow, his long black coat billowing in the wind, was Dracule Mihawk¡ªthe wielder of one of the 12 Supreme Grade Blades, Yoru.

    His piercing, hawk-like eyes fixated on the scene before him, though his true focus was locked onto a single person.

    The one he had been searching for.

    His gaze burned with the fire of battle.

 Chapter 176 - 176: 176: Lets Change the Location

    Sensing the overwhelming battle intent directed at him, Ron''s lips curved slightly as he reached for the hilt of the black blade at his waist.

    "Dracule Mihawk, the world''s greatest swordsman... A worthy opponent to draw my blade against."

    "You... Are you really Ron?"

    Luffy stared at Ron, still finding it hard to believe.

    Ron sighed. "You''re as clueless as ever, Luffy."

    In the blink of an eye, he vanished from where he stood and reappeared right in front of Luffy. Before Luffy could react, Ron''s fist came crashing down on his head.

    Smack!

    "Ow, ow, ow!!"

    Luffy clutched his head, now sporting a massive lump, wincing in pain.

    "Now do you remember?" Ron chuckled. That punch was his way of responding to Luffy''s earlier claim that he would show no mercy.

    Luffy rubbed the swollen bump, deep in thought. Then, as if a lightbulb went off in his head, his eyes lit up, and he clapped his hands together.

    "The same punch¡­ The same pain¡­ It really is you, Ron!!"

    His face broke into a wide, toothy grin, his excitement clear as day.

    "AHAHAHA! It''s been so long! Hehehe, how have you been?"

    Luffy beamed at Ron, completely unfazed by the throbbing lump on his head.

    Nearby, Nami, who had just wiped the tears from her face and was gradually regaining her composure, overheard their conversation and was taken aback.

    Luffy¡­ knew Ron?

    And from the looks of it, they had known each other for a long time.

    "You''ve seen Ace, right? Damn, you''ve gotten so tall! Is Kuina with you? And¡­ what''s up with your eyes?"

    Luffy bombarded Ron with questions, one after another.

    At his last question, Nami froze for a moment before subconsciously shifting her gaze toward Ron''s face.

    That was when she noticed.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    "...I''ll explain everything later," Ron replied, sidestepping the question.

    By now, Mihawk''s coffin boat had come to a halt on the sea nearby.

    He was waiting.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Ron stepped forward, making his way to Zoro, who lay unconscious in a pool of blood.

    He extended a hand over Zoro''s body, palm facing downward.

    "Healing Art."

    As stunned gazes locked onto him, a surge of green light¡ªbrimming with vitality and restorative power¡ªpoured from Ron''s palm, cascading down onto Zoro''s wounded body and enveloping him completely.

    Before their very eyes, the deep gash across Zoro''s chest began closing at an astonishing speed. His breathing, weak and erratic just moments ago, quickly steadied.

    By the time the last trace of green light faded, Zoro''s condition had improved drastically. Though still unconscious, he was no longer at death''s door.

    "...Incredible."

    Sanji stood frozen, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    "Is that the power of a Devil Fruit?!" someone exclaimed in shock.

    "No¡­ It shouldn''t be," Zeff murmured, equally astounded.

    As far as he knew, Ron had inherited the abilities of the Golden Lion, making him a user of the Float-Float Fruit¡ªa power with nothing to do with healing.

    And in this vast ocean, it was common knowledge that no one could consume two Devil Fruits and live.

    Even Zeff couldn''t figure out why Ron had the ability to heal others. He had never heard of such a thing before.

    "That was amazing!"

    Luffy''s eyes sparkled as he stared at Ron in admiration. "Ron, I didn''t know you had such incredible medical skills!"

    "Idiot, that''s obviously not medical skills," Nami sighed, exasperated by Luffy''s cluelessness.

    Not bothering to argue with him, she turned her gaze toward Ron''s eyes. After hesitating for a moment, she finally spoke in a soft, slightly nervous voice.

    "Your eyes¡­ Are they okay?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be able to see soon."

    Ron smiled reassuringly.

    Hearing this, Nami let out a quiet sigh of relief. "That''s good."

    Only then did Luffy snap out of his excitement and realize something. He turned to Nami, looking shocked. "Eh? Nami, do you know Ron too?!"

    Nami glanced at Ron and hesitated. She couldn''t bring herself to say, in front of him, that she had come to the Grand Line just to find him.

    She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and gave a small nod. "Mhm."

    "Wait, don''t tell me the person you were looking for is¡ª"

    Before Luffy could finish his sentence, Nami, now flustered and annoyed, threw a punch that sent him flying.

    "Don''t say unnecessary things!!"

    This idiot! How could he blurt it out in a place like this?!

    Luffy, now with his head embedded in the ship''s wooden wall, had no idea what he had said wrong, but he still obediently apologized. "Sorry."

    Ron chuckled. "Looks like you guys get along pretty well."

    "Don''t get the wrong idea! I''m only working with them for now. We''re not even crewmates yet."

    Nami quickly clarified her relationship with Luffy''s crew, afraid of any misunderstandings.

    "You''re not crewmates yet?"

    Ron raised an eyebrow in slight surprise.

    Nami nodded.

    "One day, Nami will officially join my pirate crew, and together we''ll become the Pirate King''s crew!"

    Luffy, still struggling to pull his head out of the wall, shouted confidently.

    "Well¡­ I''ll listen to the details later."

    Ron''s hand rested on the hilt of his black blade as he turned away, walking toward Mihawk in the distance.

    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock as they watched what happened next.

    Ron stepped off the ship and, instead of falling into the sea, walked through the air as if strolling on solid ground.

    Step by step, he moved toward Mihawk, completely at ease, as if the very air itself was supporting him.

    "¡­That''s incredible."

    Even Sanji, who already knew Ron had the powers of the Float-Float Fruit, couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe watching him walk through the sky so effortlessly.

    Luffy, having finally freed his head, turned to look and saw Ron walking in the air. His jaw dropped in shock.

    "Ron¡­ He''s walking in the sky?!"

    "Of course. He''s a Float-Float Fruit user. Didn''t you know that?"

    Nami glanced at him.

    Luffy shook his head vigorously. "Nope! Not at all!"

    Nami looked at him in disbelief. "You didn''t know? This is something almost everyone in the world knows! It caused a huge uproar back then!"

    "Really?" Luffy scratched his head in confusion. "Wait¡­ Does that mean you''ve heard about what Ron did?"

    "What do you mean ''what Ron did''?!" Nami asked, exasperated.

    Luffy thought for a moment, his arms crossed. "Now that I think about it¡­ Dadan used to have newspapers with Ron''s name in them all the time. She even said Ron had become some kind of big-shot¡­"

    He tilted his head. "But I never really understood what she meant. All I know is that Ron seems to be doing well out here on the sea."

    Luffy then turned to Nami. "Does that have something to do with him being able to fly?"

    Nami looked at Luffy''s completely blank expression and sighed, pressing her palm to her forehead. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, Ron had stopped about ten meters away from Mihawk.

    "Hope I didn''t keep you waiting."

    "No, not at all."

    Mihawk''s piercing, hawk-like eyes locked onto the young man standing before him¡ªhis black blade at his waist.

    Reaching behind him, Mihawk gripped the hilt of Yoru, the world''s strongest black blade. A terrifying aura of sword intent surged from him, as powerful as the battle spirit burning in his eyes.

    "This place is not ideal for us to fight. Let''s move elsewhere."

    Ron smiled at him.

    ¡ªA battle between two swordsmen was about to begin.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 177 - 177: 177: A Duel of Swordsmanship Between Top Grandmasters!

    ''That voice... that figure...

    So familiar...

    Who is it?

    Wait, I remember now.

    The owner of that voice¡­''

    Zoro, who had received a healing spell from Ron, gradually regained some consciousness. In his hazy mind, the last image he saw before passing out surfaced once more.

    At that moment, two urgent voices rang out in his head.

    "Zoro¡­ Zoro!"

    Zoro''s awareness gradually sharpened, his eyes slowly fluttering open.

    Seeing his eyes open, the two of them were overwhelmed with joy.

    "Zoro! You''re awake!"

    "That''s such a relief!"

    Luffy''s grinning face entered Zoro''s sight as well. Flashing his signature carefree smile, he laughed, "Hahaha! That''s great, Zoro! You''re okay!"

    Zoro stared blankly at him and muttered, "I... am still alive?"

    "Hahahaha! What kind of nonsense are you spouting in broad daylight? Of course, you''re alive!"

    Luffy pressed down on his straw hat and beamed at him, his smile as bright and simple as ever.

    As Zoro gazed at him, his awareness fully returned, and the sensations of his body began flooding his mind¡ªconfirming the undeniable truth.

    He was still alive.

    Raising a hand, he touched his bandaged chest, murmuring to himself,

    "That voice and that figure I saw before losing consciousness¡­ were they just hallucinations?"

    At that very moment¡ª

    A jet-black sword light tore across the sky above the Baratie.

    The clouds split apart from the sheer force of it.

    The sky darkened, winds howled, and the sea roared with towering waves!

    "!!"

    Lying on the ground, Zoro stared up at the sky in stunned silence.

    As a swordsman¡ªone who was just a step away from crossing into a realm of true danger¡ªhe could sense, more than anyone else present, the terrifying might within that strike.

    "The battle between those two¡­ has started, huh? Damn, that''s insane!", Luffy tilted his head back, gazing at the sky, his voice full of awe and amazement.

    "Those two...?"

    Zoro''s heart clenched as he turned sharply toward Luffy. "Who are you talking about?"

    Luffy looked down at him and, without hesitation, answered,

    "The guy who cut you down... and Ron."

    Hawk-Eye... and Ron!

    Zoro''s eyes widened instantly, his mind shaken to the core.

    So it wasn''t just an illusion!

    That really was him!

    BZZT!

    Zoro suddenly felt another terrifying sword aura explode into the sky¡ªcompletely different from the previous black slash.

    This one belonged to someone else.

    Ignoring the pain from his injuries, he braced himself against the ground, struggling to sit up. His head snapped toward the direction of the fight.

    Southeast of the Baratie, far beyond the horizon¡ª

    A crimson sword aura shot into the sky before his very eyes.

    The slash was like a crescent moon, stretching for miles. The blood-red light painted the sky in an eerie, hellish glow, turning that entire direction into a sea of crimson!

    The momentum soared into the heavens!

    The sheer brilliance of that crimson sword aura seemed as if it could pierce through the sky itself!

    Under the intense gazes of Zoro, Sanji, and Luffy¡ª

    That blood-red slash tore open the entire sky above them!

    A colossal rift, stretching thousands of meters, appeared within the clouds, dyed in a deep crimson hue. The sky churned as the severed clouds rolled violently.

    Every person aboard the Baratie, along with those on the surrounding islands, instinctively looked up.

    And when they saw that terrifying blood-red fissure in the sky, they were all utterly dumbfounded, struck with an overwhelming sense of awe and disbelief.

    "This... has to be a joke, right?"

    Gin swallowed hard, cold sweat trickling down his face.

    "Is this really something a human can achieve?"

    Before the shock of the blood-red slash could fully settle in, another jet-black sword aura cut through the sky, sweeping past the Baratie.

    As the sword energy surged by, violent gales howled.

    Nami had to grip the nearby wall tightly to prevent herself from being blown away by the force of the wind.

    The sea raged even more furiously, tossing Luffy and the others'' small boat into a violent frenzy, rocking it uncontrollably on the towering waves.

    "This is the power that a true top-tier swordsman possesses..."

    "Compared to them, I''m nothing. The gap is as vast as the sky and the earth..."

    Zoro clenched his fists tightly, his gaze locked on the battlefield far beyond the horizon.

    Ron had already reached that height. He was now standing among those legendary swordsmen, competing for the title of the world''s strongest!

    And what about himself...?

    His teeth ground together, his fists trembling with the force of his grip.

    Was this not the same as back when he first trained in the dojo?

    No... perhaps the gap was even wider now than it was back then!

    Then what had all his years of training been for?

    Those two promises...

    Could he truly fulfill them?

    Could he really catch up to and surpass him in swordsmanship within this lifetime?

    For the first time, doubt crept into Zoro''s heart. His unwavering spirit as a swordsman wavered for just a moment. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah... Ron really is incredible. He''s so much stronger than before."

    Luffy''s voice of admiration rang beside Zoro, pulling him from his thoughts. Turning his head, he saw Luffy standing there, one hand pressed against his straw hat, gazing in that direction with a bright, carefree grin.

    "No doubt about it. He''s the one I have to surpass."

    Zoro stared at Luffy''s beaming face, unable to stop himself from asking, "Don''t you want to defeat him? Even though the difference in strength between you two is so vast, a gap you might never be able to close¡ªhow can you still smile?"

    "Why wouldn''t I smile?"

    Luffy looked at him, puzzled. "Isn''t a goal worth chasing supposed to be as strong as possible? If it were easy to catch up, what would be the fun in that?"

    "Reaching the destination in one go doesn''t sound like much of an adventure or journey, does it? The process is what really makes it exciting. Even if I never reach it, as long as I give it my all and have no regrets, isn''t that enough?"

    Zoro stared at him in stunned silence.

    A short distance away on the Baratie, Sanji took a long drag from his cigarette, then exhaled a slow stream of smoke as he gazed toward the endless sea.

    "Giving it your all, leaving no regrets, huh..."

    Something about those words resonated deeply within him.

    ¡­

    Far to the southeast, in the vast ocean.

    On an uninhabited island, two overwhelming sword auras clashed, piercing the heavens. The sheer killing intent blanketed the entire island, causing every living creature to tremble and cower in absolute terror, frozen in place.

    Two figures closed the distance between them at blinding speed¡ª

    And then, simultaneously, they swung their swords in a devastating strike!

    Crimson and black flashes streaked across the battlefield¡ª

    A single blood-red blade clashed against an ominous black sword!

    Clang!

    A crisp, resonating chime rang out as the blades met.

    For a fleeting moment, the entire world seemed to fall into utter silence.

    Then, in the very next instant, a monstrous wave of sword wind erupted between the two!

    The area within a hundred-meter radius around them was instantly torn apart by their combined sword auras!

    Rocks, soil, grass, even grains of sand¡ªall were shredded into countless pieces by the raging shockwaves, split again and again, until they were reduced to nothingness.

    A ripple-like shockwave spread outward from the clash, engulfing the entire island in an instant.

    Wherever it passed, the earth was torn apart, leaving deep, straight fissures that stretched for miles. Entire sections of the dense forest were flattened as if a massive scythe had swept through them, leveling everything in its path.

    Even the ocean surrounding the island surged violently, roaring with towering waves that reached for the heavens.

    Ron, wielding one of the Supreme Grade swords, the Blood Moon Blade, held off Hawk-Eye''s downward strike from Yoru, one of the greatest black blades in existence.

    With a single upward flick, the terrifying sword energy trapped between them found its outlet, exploding skyward like a raging flood!

    The thick, stormy clouds above the island were instantly split apart by two slashes¡ªone black, one red.

    A massive cross-shaped rift tore through the heavens, stretching tens of thousands of meters long and hundreds of meters deep!

    The churning storm clouds rushed toward the fissure, yet despite their turbulence, the massive wound in the sky refused to mend.

 Chapter 178 - 178: 178: Earth-Shattering Slashâ€”A Draw?

    The two figures flickered across the battlefield.

    A blood-red slash, stretching a thousand meters long, swept through the air, slicing through the base of a hundred-meter-high mountain with terrifying precision. The cut was impossibly smooth.

    The mountain, like a giant with its legs severed, let out a thunderous roar as it collapsed.

    The ground trembled violently.

    After narrowly evading the slash with a nimble leap, Mihawk gripped Yoru with both hands mid-air, his hawk-like gaze sharp as a blade.

    Buzz!

    A pitch-black sword light, as deep as the night itself, flashed across the sky in an instant.

    A devastating black slash, powerful enough to split the entire island in two, tore through the air with overwhelming sword pressure, bearing down on Ron, who stood below with his blood-red blade in hand.

    Before the slash even landed, the suffocating force it carried had already pressed the earth down by a hundred meters in all directions, shattering stones and trees into dust.

    Ron''s long black hair and the hem of his coat flapped wildly under the violent air currents.

    He adjusted his grip on his sword¡ªBlood Moon¡ªswitching from one hand to both. Lifting the blade, radiating boundless killing intent and razor-sharp energy, he swung it upward to meet the incoming black slash.

    A crimson arc, like a blood-drenched crescent moon, shot skyward.

    The two devastating sword slashes collided!

    BOOM!

    The clash unleashed an earth-shattering explosion of sword pressure!

    A colossal rift, stretching for thousands of meters, tore through the ground behind Ron. The cut was impossibly straight¡ªonly a single foot wide but plunging a hundred meters deep, the edges as smooth as if measured by a ruler. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At the same time, a thin, crystalline blood-red sword energy grazed past Mihawk''s head, slicing through a mountain thousands of meters away. A straight cut appeared across its surface. Then, with a deep rumble, the upper half of the mountain slowly slid down, crashing into the earth with a deafening explosion.

    Mihawk landed gracefully, his sharp eyes lowering to glance at his right sleeve, which had been neatly cut open by Ron''s sword energy. His gaze lifted toward the blood-red blade in Ron''s hand, narrowing slightly.

    "You are indeed a worthy opponent."

    Ron smirked as a faint sword mark ran across his cheek.

    "For the world''s greatest swordsman to say that, I''ll take it as a compliment."

    Mihawk''s gaze sharpened, his grip on Yoru tightening.

    "You have the right to challenge my title as the world''s strongest swordsman." His voice carried a weighty determination. "Traveler Ron, face me as a true swordsman and fight me with everything you have!"

    He had stood at the pinnacle of the sword for too long, waiting for this moment, for this battle.

    Ron let out a light chuckle.

    "As you wish... but let''s not take too long. I still have things to do."

    His figure flickered¡ªdisappearing from sight!

    Mihawk''s hawk-like eyes instantly tracked him. Without hesitation, he raised Yoru in a defensive stance.

    Clang!

    A blood-red arc carved a flawless trajectory through the air, striking Yoru''s blade with overwhelming force!

    The impact shattered the ground behind Mihawk, creating a deep, trench-like crater that stretched for hundreds of meters.

    Mihawk was forced back dozens of meters.

    Without pause, he gripped Yoru and swung it in a sweeping motion from left to right.

    A pitch-black slash, rippling like waves on a midnight sea, shot toward Ron.

    Ron flickered out of its path in an instant.

    The slash did not stop¡ªit swept across the entire island, continuing far beyond, tearing through the sky.

    Far in the distance, above the floating Baratie, a colossal black sword arc cut across the sky, splitting apart the drifting clouds.

    A heartbeat later, a blood-red slash shot back from that direction, striking the ocean tens of thousands of meters away.

    The impact carved a rift a thousand meters long and several hundred meters deep into the sea.

    Seawater cascaded violently into the abyss.

    The ocean roared in defiance as towering waves surged toward Baratie, nearly flipping the entire floating restaurant over!

    Witnessing such a battle firsthand, feeling its terrifying aftershocks, everyone who was present couldn''t help but shudder at the sheer power on display.

    This was just the residual force from a duel between two swordsmen!

    On this day, within a radius of hundreds of miles centered around the deserted island¡ª

    The residents of the surrounding islands, Marines patrolling the waters, pirates sailing through, and even passing merchant ships¡ª

    All of them could see the crimson sword aura piercing through the sky, as well as the pitch-black slashes that occasionally swept across the heavens.

    It was a battle that shook the world!

    The sky, the earth, and even the sea¡ªunder their sword strikes¡ªseemed as fragile as sheets of paper, sliced apart at will by a pair of unseen hands wielding blades.

    From noon until nightfall, the duel between the two top swordsmen of the world raged on.

    Their sword pressure surged to the heavens. Their sword intent shifted unpredictably. Their spirit roared like a storm, merging with the rhythm of the world, the breath of all things¡ª

    And then, all of it condensed into the blades in their hands.

    With an indomitable will, each strike they unleashed carried the culmination of their swordsmanship, the essence of their very being.

    This was the purest form of combat between the strongest swordsmen¡ª

    Even Haki had not been used to attack.

    The deserted island was gradually shattered by their duel.

    What was once a singular landmass had been broken apart into seven smaller islands and one larger island, forming an uninhabited archipelago.

    By the time night fell, the battle came to an end, ending in a draw.

    ¡­

    Under a vast, starry sky, the moon hung high.

    A lone coffin boat drifted slowly across the pitch-black waters.

    At the bow of the boat, Dracule Mihawk stood with Yoru, the world''s strongest black blade, strapped to his back.

    At the stern, Ron lay reclined, lazily drinking from his Endless Wine Jug.

    "Want a drink?"

    Ron tilted his flask towards Mihawk, offering with a grin.

    Mihawk turned his head slightly, glancing at Ron. After a moment, he reached out his hand.

    Catching the flask Ron tossed over, Mihawk took a swig. After savoring the taste, he gave a slight nod.

    "This is good wine."

    "Right?"

    Ron chuckled at the rare praise.

    Mihawk took another sip before tossing the flask back to Ron. As he did, he casually asked,

    "You know that brat, Zoro?"

    Ron, still lying at the stern with his eyes closed, took a slow sip before answering,

    "Yeah. We used to train at the same dojo. He''s got potential. I think he''s worth keeping an eye on."

    Mihawk made no comment.

    He, too, saw potential in the green-haired swordsman¡ªbut at the moment, Zoro was still far too weak, nowhere near worthy of standing before him.

    Unlike the man in front of him.

    "Are you planning to take him as your disciple?"

    Ron smirked.

    Mihawk shook his head. "I may have time to spare, but not that much. Besides, his will isn''t firm enough yet. His swordsmanship is still lacking¡ªhe''s not worthy of my guidance."

    Ron chuckled. "So, what you''re saying is¡­ maybe in the future?"

    Mihawk adjusted the hat on his head, his voice calm as he gazed into the night.

    "Who knows?"

    Ron burst into laughter.

    ----------------------------------

    T/N:

    If any of you know a good Chinese fanfiction that has been dropped, let me know in the comments! Please include the original title if possible. I''ll see if I can continue the novel.

 Chapter 179 - 179: 179: The Swordsmanâ€™s Lonely Throne

    Mihawk cast a sidelong glance at Ron.

    "You vanished for two years, and now you''ve reappeared on the seas. What are you planning next?"

    "Planning?" Ron chuckled, reclining at the stern of the boat. The cool night breeze tousled his hair as he lazily sipped from his Endless Wine Jug. "I don''t plan on doing anything. Just wandering the world as a traveler, enjoying life."

    "A traveler, huh?"

    "Yeah. Though, I suppose Raftel is also along my travel route."

    Mihawk turned his head slightly, his sharp gaze lingering on Ron for a moment before he looked away, staring ahead into the dark, endless ocean. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You attacked Mary Geoise and Marineford. You stormed into Wano alone. You gravely injured one of the Four Emperors, Kaido. Even if you do nothing, just your return to the seas is enough to stir up chaos."

    "Maybe." Ron grinned. "I imagine the Marines will be sending someone to question you, seeing as you''re one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea."

    "I''ll answer according to the... situation." Mihawk''s tone was indifferent.

    "That works for me."

    Ron chuckled, and with a flick of his wrist, his Endless Wine Jug vanished into thin air.

    He stood up.

    In the distance, the faint glow of the floating restaurant was beginning to take shape on the horizon.

    "Today''s fight was satisfying. Let''s do this again sometime, Mihawk."

    As Ron spoke, a paper slip drifted through the night breeze.

    It floated directly above Mihawk before descending toward him.

    He reached out and caught it.

    It was a Vivre Card¡ªa fragment of Ron''s life force, a way to find him no matter where he was in the world.

    "You can use this to find me next time."

    Ron''s voice faded into the night as his figure disappeared into the darkness.

    Mihawk lowered his gaze, staring at the small piece of paper in his hand.

    For the first time in a long while, the corners of his lips curved slightly upward.

    "To hand over a Vivre Card¡­ to a swordsman you''ve only fought once..."

    "What an interesting man."

    He murmured to himself.

    Mihawk lifted his head, watching the direction where Ron had vanished.

    For the first time in nearly a decade, something stirred in his heart¡ªan excitement that had long been buried.

    His blood, the blood of a swordsman, was boiling.

    "It''s clear you weren''t even fighting at full strength..."

    "Your Haki, your true swordsmanship¡­ you barely revealed them."

    "The next time we cross blades, it will be a battle at full power¡ªno reservations, no holding back."

    "Then, we''ll truly determine who the strongest swordsman in the world is..."

    "This sea... won''t let us be bored anymore, will it, Yoru?"

    Behind him, the world''s strongest black blade, Yoru, trembled slightly¡ªits eerie hum echoing through the night.

    As if in agreement.

    A lone man. A lone boat. A lone sword.

    Drifting into the boundless sea under the cover of darkness.

    ¡­

    When Ron returned to the Baratie, the battle had already ended.

    The Krieg Pirates, who had previously sought to seize the floating restaurant, had been utterly defeated by Luffy.

    "Ron!"

    Luffy and Nami''s eyes lit up with surprise as they watched Ron descend from the sky.

    He landed lightly on the wreckage of the massive ship that had been split apart by Mihawk''s sword.

    Zoro, sitting cross-legged on the deck with his upper body wrapped in bandages, fixed his sharp gaze on him.

    "So it really is you, Ron..."

    Ron smiled in his direction.

    "It''s been a while, Zoro. You''ve grown stronger."

    His long black coat, bearing a few slashes from battle, and his shoulder-length dark hair swayed gently in the ocean breeze.

    Inside the restaurant, the chefs and guests peered through the glass windows, whispering in hushed voices filled with awe.

    "Did his battle with Mihawk end in a decisive outcome?"

    "What exactly happened?!"

    "Who won? Was it Mihawk¡­ or him?"

    "Could it be that the title of the World''s Strongest Swordsman has changed hands?"

    The young man with dark hair seemed calm and easygoing, without the menacing aura of a warrior.

    But remembering the earth-shattering slashes he unleashed earlier sent shivers down their spines.

    Zoro let out a self-deprecating chuckle.

    "I''ve grown stronger, huh? And yet¡­ I''m still far from reaching your level."

    He clenched his fists, but instead of frustration, there was a newfound clarity in his expression.

    Rather than dwelling on the gap between them, he had chosen to face his own shortcomings head-on.

    Looking up at Ron, he spoke with sincerity,

    "You healed me, didn''t you? Thanks."

    "Don''t mention it. It was nothing special," Ron replied casually. "I only sped up your recovery. You''ll still need time to heal completely."

    "Even so, it helped a lot," Zoro acknowledged with a serious nod.

    Then, after a moment of hesitation, he shifted the topic.

    "Your eyes¡­ are they alright?"

    Ron raised a hand, lightly brushing his fingers across his eyelids before smiling.

    "They''ll be fine. A little more time, and I''ll be able to see again."

    "Is that so..."

    Zoro nodded before asking another question.

    "How''s Kuina? Is she with you?"

    "Kuina is doing well," Ron replied. "She''s currently in Sabaody Archipelago."

    Standing outside the restaurant doors, a cigarette hanging from his lips, Sanji overheard the conversation and grew irritated.

    "That moss-headed idiot¡­ He asks about everything except the most important thing first. Useless."

    The others felt the same.

    They all shot glares at Zoro as if silently screaming:

    Ask the real question already, you idiot!

    And finally¡ª

    Zoro got to the question they were all dying to know.

    "Your duel with Mihawk¡­ who won?"

    Everyone at the Baratie¡ªZeff, Sanji, Gin, Luffy, Nami, the chefs, and the guests¡ªheld their breath, eyes locked on Ron, waiting for his answer.

    Ron smiled.

    "If we''re talking about pure swordsmanship¡­ it was a draw."

    A tremor ran through the crowd.

    "A¡­ draw?"

    "That means¡­"

    "He fought Mihawk, the World''s Strongest Swordsman, to a standstill¡­?"

    Someone swallowed hard, unable to believe what they had just heard.

    A draw with Mihawk¡­?

    Does that mean his swordsmanship is already on par with the greatest swordsman in the world?!

    The weight of the title "World''s Strongest" was not something to be taken lightly.

    It was the highest peak, a throne that countless swordsmen had strived to reach¡ªonly to fail.

    And yet, this man¡­ had already stood on equal footing with Mihawk.

    Zoro had expected this outcome, but hearing it confirmed still sent a ripple through his heart.

    His gaze toward Ron grew complicated.

    Years ago, Kuina and I made a vow. No matter what, one of us would surpass Ron and reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship.

    But now¡­ that goal has become one and the same.

    To defeat Ron and to become the World''s Strongest Swordsman¡­ are now the same thing.

    Luffy, standing with his arms crossed, grinned.

    "World''s Strongest, huh¡­? That''s so cool!"

    Nami, standing beside him, murmured to herself.

    "He just keeps getting stronger¡­ keeps surpassing everyone else. Of course, he''s incredible."

    She remembered how, years ago, Ron had told her:

    "The Grand Line is filled with people stronger than Arlong. Stronger than me."

    But now¡ª

    All those people he had once acknowledged as stronger than him¡­

    He had surpassed them.

    And he was still moving forward, leaving them all behind.

    Nami stared at his back, feeling a strange emotion rise within her.

    One day, he''ll surpass everyone in this world.

    He''ll stand at a height no one else can reach¡­

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 180 - 180: 180: The Frustrated Tashigi

    Ron and Zoro sat atop the wreckage of the shattered ship, engaged in a long conversation. They talked about the dojo and Koushirou, confirming that everything was generally fine back home.

    When Ron mentioned that Kuina had already reached the level of a Great Swordsman, Zoro''s face darkened.

    "Tch, I really can''t face her like this."

    Afterward, Ron had a chat with Luffy.

    Upon learning that Sabo was alive and now part of the Revolutionary Army, and that Ace had joined the Whitebeard Pirates, Luffy was beyond excited.

    "I can''t wait for the day the four of us reunite on the seas! Hehehe!"

    ¡­

    Later that night¡­

    On the rooftop of the floating restaurant Baratie, Nami sat beside Ron, who was lying down with his hands behind his head.

    Above them, the night sky was a blanket of stars.

    "Hey, Nami, how old are you now?"

    "18."

    "Already 18, huh..." Ron mused. "I still remember when I first met you¡ªyou were just a stubborn little crybaby. And now¡­ you''ve grown up a lot, haven''t you?"

    Hearing this, Nami instinctively glanced down at herself.

    Her cheeks turned a shade of red for no apparent reason.

    She quickly changed the subject.

    "How are Robin and Conis? Are they doing well?" she asked.

    Ron smiled. "Better than you''d imagine."

    "That''s good to hear," Nami said, her eyes softening.

    She leaned back slightly, gazing up at the stars.

    "The orange tree you gave me is still on our ship. Conis and Robin take care of it carefully. I don''t think they''ve forgotten about you either."

    Hearing this, Ron saw a flicker of nostalgia in Nami''s expression.

    Memories of those warm, gentle days resurfaced in her mind.

    Her eyes became misty.

    "...Are you crying?"

    "Of course not!"

    She quickly wiped at her eyes with her sleeve.

    Ron chuckled softly.

    The ocean breeze carried a faint chill, rustling his dark hair as he remained stretched out, relaxed and at peace.

    "Have you made up your mind yet?"

    Nami turned her head to look at him, puzzled.

    "Eh?"

    "Are you ready to set sail?" Ron asked. "As a navigator."

    A brief silence followed. Then, Nami nodded gently.

    "Yeah..."

    Ron''s voice was calm. "Do you think Luffy and the others are the right crew for you?"

    Nami hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering.

    "I... I don''t know yet," she admitted. "But I feel like they''re different from other pirates."

    She looked up at the sky.

    "Luffy and Zoro... they remind me of you, Ron. The way you travel, the way you see the world¡­ it''s not just about being pirates. It''s about something more."

    Her voice grew softer.

    "They chase after freedom and adventure¡ªpurely, wholeheartedly."

    Ron smiled.

    "That''s true."

    ¡­

    The first light of dawn stretched across the distant horizon.

    The sky was at the cusp of morning.

    "Nami... Nami..."

    A voice called out near her ear, pulling her from the depths of sleep.

    "Mmm¡­ morning already¡­?"

    Her eyelids fluttered open, still hazy with sleep.

    As her vision gradually cleared, she found herself face-to-face with someone¡ªso close that she could feel their breath.

    Her eyes widened.

    "R-Ron?"

    Ron smirked. "Yo, good morning. Did you sleep well?"

    "I... I guess," she mumbled.

    "Then you might want to get off me first."

    Nami blinked, confused. Then she glanced down¡ªonly to realize that, at some point during the night, she''d ended up half-sprawled over him.

    Her face instantly flushed red.

    Hurriedly, she scrambled to sit up, distancing herself.

    Ron pushed himself up into a sitting position, rolling his neck until it cracked audibly.

    Nami''s blush deepened.

    Did she really... fall asleep on him the whole night without even realizing it?

    "I, uh..."

    Before she could find an excuse, Ron stood up and stretched, turning toward the rising sun.

    "It''s about time I head out."

    Nami''s expression stiffened. "Eh? Already?"

    "Yeah. There are still things I need to take care of, and I can''t keep Robin and the others waiting too long."

    As he spoke, Ron reached into the air¡ªinto seemingly empty space¡ªand pulled out a long sheathed sword. He handed it to her.

    "This blade is called ''Mokuro.'' Give it to Zoro for me. Tell him I''m just lending it to him. A swordsman aiming to be the greatest in the world shouldn''t be running around without a proper sword. He can return it to me the next time we meet on the Grand Line."

    Nami took the sword, gripping it tightly. She wanted to say something but hesitated.

    "...See you on the Grand Line, Nami."

    With that, Ron''s body lifted off the ground.

    A streak of black light shot into the sky¡ª

    And in the blink of an eye, he was gone.

    Nami stood there, clutching the sword, her gaze lingering on the empty sky.

    She had let the chance slip by again.

    Last night, if she had just said the words, he would have taken her with him.

    She wanted to go with him. She really wanted to go with him.

    So why...

    Why didn''t she say anything?

    Even she couldn''t explain it.

    But maybe¡ª

    Maybe it was because this unpredictable, challenging, and dangerous voyage was what she truly longed for.

    ¡­

    Before Leaving the East Blue...

    There was one more place Ron decided to visit¡ª S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Loguetown.

    When he arrived, he stumbled upon a skirmish¡ªa group of Marines capturing a crew of pirates.

    At first, he had no intention of interfering.

    But then¡ª

    A panicked voice from one of the pirates caught his attention.

    "W-Wait! That''s the 140 million bounty swordswoman of the ''Calamity from the Skies Crew''?! Shit!"

    "Why the hell is she with the Marines?!"

    Panic spread among the pirates like wildfire.

    Then, a furious female voice snapped back at them.

    "I am not some ''Calamity from the Skies'' swordswoman! That title belongs to Kuina of the Shimotsuki Clan! My name is Tashigi, and I am a Marine Officer!"

    "Yeah, right! You''re totally her! Look at this bounty poster¡ªsame face, same everything! You just put on some glasses to trick people!"

    "Exactly! It''s her!"

    Ron raised an eyebrow.

    Oh?

    A woman who looked exactly like Kuina?

    So, it was her¡ªthe Marine from the original story, Tashigi.

    The pirates had mistaken her for Kuina.

    Ron found the whole situation rather amusing.

    He remained at a distance, using Observation Haki to tune into the conversation.

    "I''m telling you, I''m not Kuina! We just look similar! We''re completely different people!"

    Tashigi glared at the group of panicked pirates.

    "Then you must be her long-lost twin sister or something! What a twist¡ªone became a Marine, and the other turned into a legendary outlaw!"

    One of the pirates, wielding a longsword, smirked at her.

    "I said I''m not related to her!"

    Tashigi looked like she was on the verge of losing her mind.

 Chapter 181 - 181: 181: Joking? No, Iâ€™m Serious

    "Calm down, Tashigi."

    A steady male voice rang out.

    The moment Ron heard this voice, an image of a certain guy popped into his mind¡ªa man with slicked-back white hair, a cigar perpetually hanging from his mouth, and an air of arrogance.

    The corners of Ron''s mouth curled slightly.

    "Captain Smoker!"

    Tashigi''s face lit up as if she had just found her savior. She hurriedly said, "You''re here just in time! You can vouch for me, right? I''m a Marine Headquarters officer, a sergeant trained at the Marine School of Justice. My records and background are all clear! I have absolutely nothing to do with that so-called ''Swordswoman''! I don''t even know that Kuina woman!"

    Smoker exhaled a puff of smoke, looking completely uninterested in the debate. "Do you even need me to confirm that? There''s no way you''re Kuina. You guys shouldn''t let yourselves be fooled by a bunch of pirates."

    He scratched his ear lazily and added, "That Kuina actually defeated Vice Admiral Onigumo. Do you think this girl here has that kind of skill?"

    The Marines behind Tashigi suddenly nodded in realization.

    "That makes sense."

    "Yeah, there''s no way Officer Tashigi could match a swordswoman of that level."

    "Turns out it was just a resemblance all along."

    "My apologies, Officer Tashigi. I actually started doubting you for a moment there."

    Tashigi twitched slightly at the corners of her mouth.

    Sure, the misunderstanding was cleared up¡­ but why did it feel so infuriating?

    These guys were almost fooled by some random pirates, and the only reason her identity was confirmed was because she was too weak to be mistaken for Kuina?

    Well, sorry for being so weak!

    While Tashigi silently fumed, Smoker turned his gaze toward the group of pirates. "So, you''re the ones who raided the stores and were planning to escape into the Grand Line?"

    "Shit! It''s the White Hunter!"

    "Run for it!"

    As soon as the pirates realised who the man standing near them was, they were thrown into complete panic. Forget arguing¡ªthey immediately scattered in all directions, trying to flee.

    "You think you can escape from me?!" Smoker scoffed.

    In an instant, his entire body turned into smoke as he shot toward the pirates.

    With his brute strength and Devil Fruit abilities, the small-time pirates¡ªwhose combined bounties didn''t even reach 30 million Berries¡ªwere swiftly subdued.

    Tashigi and the other Marines quickly restrained them, tying them up so they could be transported to the Marine base later.

    Smoker, now sitting on a nearby rock, exhaled another cloud of smoke, watching his subordinates handle the cleanup.

    "I''ve been stationed in Loguetown for eight or nine years now," he muttered to himself. "Dealing with these weaklings from the East Blue every day¡­ My body''s going soft."

    His gaze darkened slightly.

    "Maybe¡­ it''s time I returned to Headquarters."

    Just then, his expression changed. His entire body tensed as he sharply turned his head.

    A figure stood silently behind him.

    A single drop of cold sweat rolled down Smoker''s forehead.

    Since when?!

    I didn''t sense a thing¡­

    Before his mind could even process the situation, his body moved instinctively.

    By the time he reacted, his fist was already hurtling toward the unknown figure¡ªhis full strength packed into one powerful White Blow.

    Propelled by white smoke, Smoker''s powerful White Blow came crashing forward¡ªbut before it could land, a single hand caught it effortlessly.

    At the same time, a voice that was all too familiar to Smoker rang out, causing him to freeze in place.

    "Oi, oi¡­ is that really how you greet an old acquaintance?"

    The moment Smoker registered that voice and got a clear look at the man''s face, his pupils contracted, and his expression turned to shock.

    "It''s you!"

    "Been a while, hasn''t it?"

    Ron smiled and released his grip on Smoker''s fist.

    "Captain Smoker?"

    Tashigi, her short blue hair tucked neatly behind her glasses, turned toward the commotion, curiosity flashing in her eyes.

    However, Ron''s face and most of his figure were obscured by Smoker, leaving her unable to get a good look.

    "Let''s talk somewhere else," Ron said casually. "I''ll be waiting at the tavern where I was drinking earlier."

    Without giving Smoker a chance to respond, he turned and walked away.

    Smoker watched his back closely.

    So¡­ you really are still alive.

    Beside him, Tashigi also stared at the figure clad in a black coat, his tall, lean frame disappearing into the distance. A hint of curiosity flickered across her gaze.

    "Captain Smoker, is he a friend of yours?"

    "Friend? Not a chance," Smoker muttered, stepping past her. "Just someone I know."

    "Where are you going, Captain?" Tashigi called after him.

    "Just taking a walk," he replied without looking back. "Make sure those guys get transported to the base first."

    He waved a hand dismissively and strode off in another direction.

    ¡­

    Inside a dimly lit tavern in Loguetown.

    Smoker and Ron sat side by side at the counter, each with a glass of whiskey on the rocks in front of them.

    Smoker glanced at Ron, exhaling a puff of smoke. "Didn''t hear a damn thing about you for the past two years. Thought maybe Kaido beat you so badly you just disappeared from the seas for good."

    The last time they had met in this very tavern, Ron had still been a black-haired youth¡ªbut his name barely known.

    Who could have imagined that in just a few short years¡­

    That very same youth had become the man now sitting beside him.

    A man who had shaken the world time and time again under the name of the Traveler.

    A man whose legend had spread across the entire sea.

    Even though Ron had vanished for two years, there were still countless people across the world who believed¡ªwithout a doubt¡ªthat he was still alive. That one day, Traveler Ron would return to the seas and continue writing his legend.

    Ron swirled his glass, the ice clinking against the sides. Hearing Smoker''s words, he chuckled. "Most people would assume I was dead, wouldn''t they?"

    Smoker took a sip of his drink. "If you''d actually died on Onigashima, Kaido wouldn''t have kept quiet about it. But for two whole years, we never heard a single word from that side."

    Ron glanced at him, then smiled and took a sip of his own.

    Smoker shot him a sidelong look. "Am I wrong?"

    "No." Ron shook his head. "I''m just surprised. I never thought you''d be the type to pay attention to what''s going on in the New World."

    Smoker took another drink, letting the liquor burn down his throat before replying, "I wasn''t, back then. But over the past few years, I''ve been keeping a close eye on everything happening in the Grand Line¡­ and beyond."

    Smoker glanced at the young man beside him.

    "The world''s balance¡­ the stability that once existed¡ªit all shattered because of you. Now, everything is changing."

    "Oi, oi, oi¡ª" Ron raised his hands in mock innocence. "You make it sound like it''s all my fault. I didn''t do anything at first, you know."

    Smoker ignored him and continued drinking. "If I had known back then that you were taking Nico Robin aboard your ship, I would have stopped you."

    "You wouldn''t have been able to stop me," Ron chuckled, raising his glass. "And you can''t now, either."

    With a smirk, he slid his empty glass toward the bartender.

    "Another one."

    "Got it," the bartender replied, reaching for a fresh bottle.

    Smoker''s face darkened at Ron''s words. He downed the rest of his drink in one go, the burn of alcohol doing little to ease the frustration bubbling inside him. No matter how much he hated to admit it, Ron was right.

    "What''s your next move?" Smoker asked, his voice steady, but his gaze sharp. "Are you planning to keep going against the Marines?"

    Ron rested his chin on one hand, idly tapping the counter with the other. His tone remained casual, but the words that followed made Smoker''s pupils contract sharply.

    "I''ve already crossed that line. There''s no going back. The World Government won''t stop hunting me¡ªI''m a thorn in their side."

    Then, after a brief pause, he added with a faint smile:

    "But soon¡­ I''ll be making a move. A big one. If I succeed, this world¡­ will never be the same again."

    "¡­!!!"

    Smoker''s usual tough, indifferent demeanor cracked. His eyes widened, his mouth parted slightly, and for a moment, he just stared at Ron''s composed side profile.

    "Change¡­ the world?" His voice was hoarse, as if the words themselves were too heavy to process. "Oi¡­ you''re joking, right?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ron turned toward him, his eyes still closed, his expression calm¡ªbut the smile on his lips carried an unmistakable certainty.

    "No."

    He opened his eyes slightly and met Smoker''s gaze.

    "I''m dead serious."

 Chapter 182 - 182: 182: How Is That Guy Still Alive?!

    "Your drink, sir."

    The bartender''s voice rang out.

    "Thanks."

    Ron nodded in appreciation and reached out to take the glass.

    But before he could take a sip¡ª

    Bang!

    A heavy palm slammed against the counter.

    "Quit joking around!"

    The sudden outburst made heads turn. The bartender and other patrons all glanced over, their eyes filled with curiosity and shock.

    "Wait¡­ isn''t that White Hunter?"

    "It''s rare to see him lose his cool like this¡­"

    "Who''s that guy sitting with him? A friend?"

    Ron remained unfazed, taking a slow sip of his drink. The icy, rich liquor burned slightly as it slid down his throat. Only then did he finally speak, his tone as calm as ever.

    "Relax, Smoker. You wouldn''t want your subordinates to start a fight with me here, would you? Sit down. I''ll explain a thing or two."

    Smoker clenched his fists, his eyes locked onto Ron with unrelenting intensity. But after a long moment, he finally sat back down.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, across the vast ocean¡­

    The news of Ron''s return¡ªafter two years of disappearance and presumed death¡ªspread like wildfire. Reports of his duel with Dracule Mihawk, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea, had already begun circulating.

    At Marineford, the headquarters of the Marines, the news reached the highest levels of command.

    "So, that brat really didn''t die¡­"

    Fleet Admiral Sengoku''s gaze darkened as he scanned the report in his hands.

    "Call in Vice Admiral Garp and Tsuru."

    The Marine officer who delivered the report hesitated. "Fleet Admiral, Vice Admiral Garp is currently not in Marineford."

    "Then which Admirals are present?"

    "Admiral Akainu is here."

    "Sakazuki, huh¡­"

    Sengoku thought for a moment before shaking his head. "Forget it. Just call in Tsuru."

    "Understood."

    Soon, Tsuru, the sharp-minded strategist of the Marines, entered the room. Upon reading the report, her expression turned serious.

    "Disappeared for two years¡­ and now he resurfaces by challenging Hawk-Eye Mihawk for the title of the world''s strongest swordsman?"

    Her fingers tapped the document thoughtfully. "If he managed to fight Mihawk to a draw, that means his strength has grown tremendously during these two years."

    "That much is obvious," Sengoku muttered, leaning back against the counter, his fingers interlocked. "What do you think, Tsuru? Should we dispatch an Admiral to capture him?"

    Tsuru narrowed her eyes. "This news will spread across the seas in no time. If the Marines move against him immediately, it could trigger a massive upheaval. If Kaido decides to get involved, we''ll have a war on our hands."

    "And that¡­" Sengoku''s tone grew heavy, "...would be a disaster."

    "Two years ago, he already managed to wound Kaido. Now¡­ even if we send Akainu, there''s no guarantee we''ll be able to capture him," Tsuru mused, rubbing her chin. "For now, I suggest we wait. See what he does next. More importantly, watch how the New World reacts."

    Sengoku nodded slowly.

    "That''s our best option for now."

    ¡­

    On this day, carrier gulls spread across the seas, delivering newspapers to every corner of the world.

    The bold, black headlines were impossible to miss:

    [Ron the Wanderer is alive! Two years later, he returns to the sea!]

    [A slash that split the sky! Ron vs. Hawk-Eye Mihawk in the East Blue¡ªThe Outcome?!]

    Both headlines sent waves of shock throughout the world.

    "Oi, oi, have you seen today''s paper? That guy, Ron the Traveler, is still alive!"

    "You''re joking, right?"

    "It''s true! It''s all over the papers! And he fought Dracule Mihawk as soon as he showed up!"

    "The Hawk-Eye Mihawk? The strongest swordsman in the world?! Who won?!"

    "Seems like it was a draw¡­"

    "Ron is alive¡­ which means¡­" One man''s voice trembled with excitement. "The Calamity of the Sky still walks this earth! The legend continues!"

    "I knew it! There''s no way a monster like him would die so easily!"

    "Showing up after two years and immediately causing an earth-shaking event¡­ Looks like the seas are about to get wild again."

    "Even though I despise pirates and criminals, I have to admit¡­ I don''t dislike this traveler. I''m actually glad he''s still alive."

    "A criminal is a criminal! No different from a pirate! It''s because of people like him that the seas are in chaos! It''d be better if they were all dead!"

    "Hey, do you even know what he did in Dressrosa?"

    "I don''t know, and I don''t care! A mere criminal is nothing to talk about."

    "A mere criminal? You ignorant fool! Do you even realize that he joined forces with Zephyr and saved a nation that had been drowning in darkness for ten whole years under Doflamingo''s rule? Is that something a so-called criminal would do?"

    "W-What¡­? That''s a lie! I don''t believe it!"

    "If you don''t believe me, go to Dressrosa yourself and see. The people there¡ªhow do you think they view him? A so-called criminal saved their entire country, while the Marines granted the true tyrant, the one who ruined their lives, the title of Warlord of the Sea and gave him special privileges. Isn''t that just ironic?"

    The man was left speechless.

    ¡ª

    Similar conversations erupted across the islands of the Grand Line, spreading like wildfire.

    ¡­

    Grand Line, Somewhere on the Sea.

    The Heart Pirates'' ship drifted along the ocean currents.

    Trafalgar Law, the captain who had recently accepted the Marines'' invitation to fill the vacant Warlord seat left by Doflamingo''s death, silently gazed at the newspaper in his hand. His voice was barely a whisper.

    "So¡­ he really is still alive¡­"

    "Who?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bepo, the white-furred mink, turned his head in curiosity.

    "The Traveler. Ron."

    Bepo''s eyes widened in shock. His mouth gaped open.

    "Eh?!!!"

    He hurriedly leaned over, scanning the headlines, his expression filled with astonishment.

    "It''s true¡­ He''s alive! And he even fought Mihawk to a draw in a sword duel?! Does this mean the title of the World''s Strongest Swordsman is about to change hands?!"

    "Shut up, Bepo! You''re too close, and you''re too damn loud! Lower your voice!"

    Law scowled and shoved Bepo away. His gaze returned to the newspaper, focusing on the image printed on its pages. His eyes darkened, a flicker of emotion passing through them.

    It was him. The man who had killed¡­ that person.

    ¡­

    Florian Triangle, Thriller Bark.

    "What do you mean he''s still alive?! How is this guy not dead yet?! He fought Kaido, how could he still be alive??!"

    Moria''s sharp, screeching voice echoed through the eerie halls of his castle.

    Floating in the air, Ghost Princess Perona winced and covered her ears.

    "Moria-sama, could you please lower your voice?"

    "Ah¡­ My bad¡­"

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 183 - 183: 183: Reactions from All Sides, Viviâ€™s Hopes

    Calm Belt, Amazon Lily

    "That man is still alive?!"

    Elder Nyon stared at the newspaper in her hands, a trace of astonishment flickering in her aged eyes.

    Not only had he survived, but he had also fought Mihawk to a draw in a sword duel¡­ After two years, had he become even stronger?

    Seated atop her high throne, the Pirate Empress, Boa Hancock, crossed her long, elegant legs. A breathtaking smile, capable of toppling nations, graced her flawless face.

    "I have said it before¡ªhe will not die."

    Elder Nyon looked at her and asked, "Snake Princess, you seem particularly concerned about this man¡­ Is it because he attacked Mary Geoise?"

    "That is¡­ one of the reasons."

    Hancock rested her delicate hand against her cheek, her long, raven-black hair cascading freely down her back. Her deep blue eyes were half-lidded, her expression relaxed, yet captivating beyond words.

    "There are other reasons?"

    "My intuition."

    "¡­"

    ¡ª

    Grand Line, Alabasta.

    Crocodile took a long drag from his cigar, a twisted smirk creeping onto his lips as he gazed at the newspaper in his grasp.

    "So¡­ you''re still alive. That''s excellent."

    "I still have a score to settle with you. If you had just died so easily, I would''ve been extremely disappointed¡­"

    His gloved hand traced across his chest. Beneath his coat, a deep, jagged scar stretched from his left shoulder to his right waist¡ªa permanent mark of an unforgettable encounter.

    Even now, the old wound throbbed faintly, a ghost of pain that refused to fade.

    A wound left by him.

    Crocodile''s fingers tightened, and in an instant, the newspaper crumbled into sand, scattering into the wind. His eyes glinted with murderous intent, his voice low and venomous as he uttered a name.

    "¡­The Traveler¡­ Ron."

    ¡­

    Grand Line, Whisky Peak

    Disguised as Miss Wednesday, the 16-year-old princess of Alabasta, Nefertari Vivi, stared at the newspaper in her hands, whispering softly to herself.

    "So¡­ you really are still alive."

    Her delicate face carried a complicated expression as her gaze lingered on the image in the article.

    Two years ago, she had already learned the truth¡ªthe identity of the mysterious young man she had encountered that fateful night at the Alabasta Royal Palace.

    The face repeatedly appearing in newspapers now perfectly overlapped with the unforgettable figure etched into her memory.

    She knew his name now.

    Ron.

    The Traveler, Ron.

    The captain of the Calamity of the Skies Crew. A criminal wanted by both the Marines and the World Government.

    Even Crocodile, a former Warlord of the Sea, feared him¡­ and had once been gravely wounded by him in his youth.

    As Vivi matured, she gradually came to understand what Ron had spoken of back then¡ªthe reality of the New World, and the true significance of the stone tablet he had taken with him.

    "The East Blue¡­ So, you went to the East Blue?" she murmured. "Then¡­ will you pass through Alabasta again?"

    A flicker of hope and longing surfaced in Vivi''s bright eyes.

    Alabasta had already fallen nearly completely into Crocodile''s grasp. Even her father, the king, was at his mercy. The rebel army was growing stronger by the day, and as a princess, she was utterly powerless to change anything.

    With no other choice, she had escaped from Alabasta and infiltrated Baroque Works, hoping to uncover evidence that could prove Crocodile''s conspiracy¡ªhis collusion with the organization, his plot to overthrow the kingdom. If she could obtain that proof, perhaps she could convince the rebel forces to halt the impending civil war.

    But after infiltrating Baroque Works, she quickly realized the depths of the darkness surrounding her. To single-handedly uncover Crocodile''s schemes and stop a war¡­ The odds were impossibly slim.

    Yet¡ª

    If he were to return to Alabasta, then perhaps¡­ everything could be different.

    A silent wish took root in her heart.

    And then¡ª

    She suddenly remembered.

    That night, he had told her to pass a message to someone named Luffy.

    He had said¡ªI will be waiting for him in the New World.

    Luffy¡­ Was he Ron''s friend?

    If she could find this "Luffy"¡­ would she be able to see him again?

    A newfound determination shone in Vivi''s eyes.

    Without hesitation, she began gathering information on a man named Luffy.

    ¡­

    New World.

    The reappearance of the Traveler, Ron, after two years had shaken the entire sea.

    "That brat may be a troublemaker, but he''s definitely got real skill! Gurararara!"

    Whitebeard laughed heartily, his massive frame shaking slightly as he took a sip of Wine.

    Marshall D. Teach, still a mere Second Division member, held a wooden tankard in his hand and grinned widely at Ace, who was crouching nearby.

    "Captain Ace, looks like you were right after all."

    "Of course."

    Ace smirked as he flipped through the newspaper in his hands.

    "He''s the one I''m chasing, after all. There''s no way he''d die so easily¡ªnot even against Kaido."

    As he spoke, he glanced around at the other commanders and crew members of the Whitebeard Pirates, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    "By the way, all of you who lost the bet to me¡ªI remember every single one of you. Hurry up and pay up."

    "Tch, what''s the rush? We got it."

    "We''ll give it to you later."

    "I spent mine on booze, so you''ll have to wait a bit."

    The crew burst into laughter, some grumbling while others tossed coins in Ace''s direction. The atmosphere was lively, filled with the warmth of camaraderie.

    Whitebeard, still hooked up to IV tubes, watched his sons bicker and laugh with a pleased expression. He chuckled again, taking another sip.

    "Gurarara¡­ Two years ago, that kid was already able to wound Kaido badly. If he''s been hiding and growing stronger all this time, then¡­"

    Marco, crouching beside Whitebeard, spoke up with a serious expression.

    "If he''s taken his strength to another level¡­ he might really become the next Red-Haired."

    Whitebeard drank deeply before replying.

    "Becoming the next Red-Haired isn''t that simple. That guy¡­ even I have to take him seriously. His strength is unfathomable."

    He swirled the bottle in his hand, his voice calm but certain.

    "That brat has incredible potential, but right now, he''s still not at Red-Haired''s level. Neither he nor his crew."

    Marco narrowed his eyes.

    "Even so, dealing with someone who could rival the Four Emperors¡­ Should we do something? Should we befriend him or¡­?"

    Whitebeard shook his head.

    "No need to do anything. Let''s just wait and see what Kaido does next."

    "You think Kaido will declare war on him?"

    Whitebeard smirked.

    "Who knows? One thing''s for sure¡­ this sea is about to get a lot more interesting."

    He lifted his bottle once more and took a deep, satisfying drink.

    ¡­

    Totto Land & Red-Haired Pirates'' Territory. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Much like the Whitebeard Pirates, both Big Mom''s crew and the Red-Haired Pirates showed little reaction upon hearing the news.

    For now, the New World''s attention was entirely focused on Kaido''s domain¡ªWano Country.

    Everyone was waiting to see how Kaido would respond.

    ¡­

    East Blue, Loguetown

    While the rest of the world was in an uproar, the small town of Loguetown remained as calm as ever.

    That was, until¡ª

    "WHAT?! The Traveler, Ron¡ªthe man who disappeared from the seas for two whole years¡ªjust showed up in the East Blue?! And he fought Dracule Mihawk?!"

    Tashigi''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the Marine soldier in front of her.

    "It''s absolutely true. The report has already been sent to Marine Headquarters."

    "Does Captain Smoker know yet?"

    "Probably¡­ not yet."

    "We need to report this to him immediately! You guys handle things here¡ªI''m going after him!"

    Without wasting another second, Tashigi turned and sprinted toward the direction where Smoker had last gone.

 Chapter 184 - 184: 184: Ron: Unjust Rules Have No Right to Exist!

    Inside a dimly lit tavern in Loguetown, the air was thick with tension.

    Smoker sat rigidly in his chair, his face pale, cold sweat dripping from his forehead. His heart pounded violently in his chest as Ron''s words echoed in his mind like crashing waves.

    "You¡­ you''re serious about this?"

    "I already told you¡ªI''m not joking."

    Ron took a slow sip of his drink, his expression calm yet unwavering.

    Smoker clenched his fists, his sharp eyes locked onto him. "Why are you telling me this? Aren''t you afraid I''ll report this to Marine Headquarters? If I do, they''ll mobilize their strongest forces to stop you!"

    Ron set down his cup and smiled faintly.

    "I don''t mind."

    He leaned forward slightly, locking eyes with Smoker.

    "I''m telling you this, Smoker, because I believe in you. A man like you truly deserves to uphold the meaning of justice. That''s why I came to Loguetown today. I want you to stand beside me."

    "Impossible!"

    Smoker refused outright, his voice firm and resolute.

    "I am a Marine. That word defines my stance. If you go through with this insane plan of yours, then the next time we meet¡ª"

    His grip on his glass tightened.

    "¡ªit will be as enemies on the battlefield."

    Ron smirked, pouring himself another drink.

    "Don''t be so quick to make absolute statements, Smoker."

    He swirled the liquid in his cup before continuing.

    "There was a time when I believed that as long as I became strong enough, I could roam this sea however I pleased, free to live the way I wanted. But then, I realized something."

    He raised his gaze, his eyes flickering like flames.

    "Someone once told me¡ªthis vast ocean, which seems endless and free, is actually nothing more than a massive prison. It is bound by the rules of those who sit above the world, and anyone who dares to challenge those rules¡­ is labeled a pirate, a criminal. And then, it''s your job¡ªthe Marines'' job¡ªto hunt them down."

    Ron''s voice was eerily calm, but every word struck deep.

    "It doesn''t matter if they ever had any intention of becoming pirates. The moment they cross the rules, they are considered unforgivable."

    "If those rules were truly built on fairness and justice, I would be willing to follow them. But if they exist solely to allow the ones who made them to govern the world with an iron grip, if they exist only to ensure that the Celestial Dragons can continue enslaving the masses¡­ then there is no such thing as freedom on this sea."

    Ron exhaled slowly.

    "And if there is no real freedom, then even your justice¡­ has already been twisted beyond recognition."

    Smoker''s grip on his glass tightened even more. His teeth clenched as he forced out two words¡ª

    "Shut¡­ up."

    But Ron was unfazed.

    He took another sip and continued.

    "These past two years, I did more than just train on Zou. I kept my movements hidden, traveling across the New World, visiting countless islands and nations."

    He placed his empty glass down with a clink.

    "The New World is chaotic, no doubt about it. But what truly shocked me was this¡ªon the islands ruled by the Four Emperors, there was no disgusting system of nobility. Nobles and commoners lived side by side, and for the most part, in harmony."

    "Meanwhile, in the territories controlled by the World Government, the class divide is deeper than ever¡ªan undeniable, unbreakable chain."

    Smoker remained silent, his body rigid as Ron''s words weighed down on him.

    "The truth is simple¡ªthe Celestial Dragons are parasites. They do not belong in this world, and they never should have existed in the first place."

    Ron leaned forward, his gaze piercing.

    "Tell me, Smoker¡­ you think so too, don''t you?"

    "The Marines are filled with people who bow their heads to those so-called ''gods.'' Some even abandon their belief in justice entirely to serve them, don''t they?"

    Smoker''s hands trembled.

    He gritted his teeth, his jaw tightening, but he had no words to refute him.

    Because Ron was right.

    Every Marine knew it. Some ignored it, some turned a blind eye, and others¡ªlike Smoker¡ªcould do nothing but suffocate under the weight of that knowledge.

    Ron exhaled lightly, his voice carrying the weight of absolute resolve. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "These past two years have given me clarity."

    "Even if I grow powerful enough to stand above all, even if no force on this sea can restrain me¡­ if this world remains unchanged, then everywhere I go, I''ll still see the same rotten filth, the same oppression. It''s no different from the Goa Kingdom in the East Blue¡ª"

    "An illusion of peace, built on the suffering of others."

    Ron pushed his chair back and rose to his feet. His tone was calm, but his words held the weight of a declaration.

    "This world needs change."

    "And instead of waiting for someone else to do it¡­ I''ll do it myself."

    "The World Government will remain¡ªbut the Celestial Dragons will be erased."

    "The Marines will continue to exist¡ªbut they will become the New Marines."

    A crack rang out.

    The glass in Smoker''s hand shattered, fragments falling onto the wooden table. His breath was heavy, his mind in turmoil.

    Ron smiled.

    He turned toward the door, but before leaving, he paused and looked back over his shoulder.

    "Smoker, Wanna make a bet?"

    "What kind of bet?"

    "You''re pretty close with Aokiji, aren''t you?" Ron''s tone was casual, but his words carried weight. "Let''s bet on which side he''ll choose."

    Smoker''s eyes narrowed sharply. "What are you implying?! Aokiji is a Marine Admiral¡ªyou really think he''d ever stand with you?!"

    "Then that means you''re betting he won''t."

    A hint of amusement laced Ron''s voice. "I''ll bet that he will. If I win, you join my side¡ªhow about that?"

    Smoker downed the rest of his drink in one go, then slammed the cracked glass onto the counter. With a final crack, it shattered completely.

    "And if I win?"

    "Then when we fight¡­"

    Ron smirked.

    "I''ll take you all on¡ªblindfolded."

    Before Smoker could even process the meaning behind those words, Ron had already turned and stepped out of the tavern.

    The moment Ron stepped out, Tashigi came rushing in from the opposite direction.

    As they brushed past each other, she instinctively glanced at his face¡ªbut only for a brief moment, barely enough to register his features.

    There was something¡­ oddly familiar about him.

    It felt like she had seen that face somewhere before.

    But before she could dwell on it, she had already rushed inside. Spotting Smoker standing by the bar counter, she immediately pushed the thought to the back of her mind.

    "Captain Smoker! Big news!"

    ¡­

    Beyond the Tavern ¨C On the Streets of Loguetown.

    With his hands tucked into the pockets of his black coat, Ron strolled down the bustling streets, his eyes flickering with thought.

    "Where could Dragon be right now?"

    What Ron was about to do¡ªwhat he was planning¡ªwas something the world hadn''t seen in over 800 years.

    A war unlike any before it.

    A war that would decide the fate of the world.

    A war that could topple everything.

    Naturally, he couldn''t do it alone¡ªnot even with the Calamity from the Skies at his side.

    Right now, he was gathering his forces. And in his mind, he had already started weighing his options.

    He mentally listed out the strongest individuals and factions that might join the battle:

    Issho (Fujitora) ¨C The blind warrior with the power of the Zushi Zushi no Mi. He had made a promise to Ron after their duel, but it was still unclear where his loyalties truly lay.Dracule Mihawk, the world''s greatest swordsman¡ªhis stance was uncertain.Smoker¡ªhis choice didn''t matter.Aokiji (Kuzan)¡ªcompletely unpredictable.Empress Boa Hancock¡ªa possibility, but not guaranteed.Silvers Rayleigh¡ªpotentially an ally, but unconfirmed.Former Admiral Zephyr¡ªa strong candidate.The Four Emperors¡ªnone of them could be trusted. No guarantees.

    Among the Yonko, however, the one who seemed most likely to be drawn into this war was none other than Kaido of the Beasts¡ªthe very man Ron had crossed swords with before.

    But beyond these individuals and factions¡­

    There was one force in the world that stood as the most likely to fight alongside him.

    One force that had both the strength and the resolve to stand against the World Government.

    The Revolutionary Army.

    And more importantly¡­

    Its leader¡ªMonkey D. Dragon.

    The father of Luffy.

    The man Ron had met once, long ago, when he was just a child.

    He would be Ron''s perfect ally.

    However, even after sweeping Loguetown with his Observation Haki, Ron couldn''t sense any trace of Dragon.

    According to the original timeline, Dragon had once appeared here to save Luffy¡­ but now, it seemed he had not yet arrived.

    Ron wasn''t going to wait around.

    Instead, he turned away from Loguetown and set sail for the Grand Line.

    His destination?

    The heart of the Revolutionary Army.

    The place where it all began.

    Baltigo¡ªthe White Soil Island.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Patreon Patreon Patreon Patreon Patreon Patreon Patreon Patreon Patreon

 Chapter 185 - 185: 185: Heâ€™s Not Here? Iâ€™ll Do It!

    After Ron''s departure¡­

    Smoker debated whether or not to report the conversation he had with Ron to his superiors.

    But Ron''s attitude at the time left him with an unsettling feeling.

    Besides, what Ron had said was far too outrageous¡ªso absurd that Smoker wasn''t even sure anyone would believe him.

    And if they questioned him about it, how was he supposed to explain it?

    Was he supposed to say that, as a Marine, he had run into an old acquaintance, sat down for a drink, and during their conversation, the guy got drunk and started spouting insane things?

    That would be ridiculous.

    Who would believe such a thing?!

    As Smoker wrestled with his thoughts, ten days quickly passed.

    In the end, he chose not to report it.

    ¡­

    Half a Month After Ron Left Loguetown.

    By this time, Luffy, Zoro, Nami, Usopp, and Sanji had finally arrived at Loguetown, officially marking the formation of the Straw Hat Pirates.

    Just like in the original timeline, Zoro visited a local weapons shop, where he acquired Yubashiri and Sandai Kitetsu¡ªcompleting his new set of three swords.

    Including Mokuro, the blade that Ron had lent him, he had finally restored his ability to wield Three-Sword Style after his previous swords had been shattered by Mihawk.

    Soon after, the crew ran into their old enemy¡ªBuggy the Clown, whom they had fought back in Orange Town.

    Just as in the original events, Buggy nearly succeeded in executing Luffy¡ªbut at the last moment, a bolt of lightning struck down from the sky, saving him.

    Smoker, having sensed Luffy''s potential danger to the Marines, immediately launched an arrest attempt¡ªonly to be intercepted by Monkey D. Dragon.

    Once the chaos settled, the Straw Hats set sail for the Grand Line.

    Smoker, now more determined than ever to leave Loguetown and pursue Luffy, immediately took Tashigi and a squad of Marines and set off after them.

    Meanwhile, Dragon, who had been secretly watching over Luffy, also left Loguetown.

    However, on his way back to the Grand Line, he received a message from Baltigo.

    Hearing Ivankov''s excited voice on the other end of the line, Dragon''s expression changed drastically. Without hesitation, he ordered a full-speed return to Baltigo.

    ¡­

    One Month After Ron''s Duel with Mihawk.

    Despite the spectacle of his battle with Mihawk, Ron had once again vanished without a trace.

    No one knew where he was or what he was planning.

    Kaido of the Beasts had also remained eerily silent, making no moves whatsoever.

    This left many disappointed¡ªespecially those who had been anticipating an all-out war.

    Even those who considered themselves puppet masters of this era, watching from above, waiting for chaos to unfold, were caught off guard.

    ¡­

    Somewhere in the Grand Line ¨C A Kingdom''s Royal Palace.

    Inside a grand palace on one of the islands of the Grand Line, a man stood by a tall window, his white suit immaculate, a cloak draped over his shoulders, and a white mask covering his face.

    His hands were clasped behind his back as he gazed out at the distant horizon.

    "Oh¡­ so he''s chosen to do nothing?"

    "Now that''s a bit unexpected."

    Behind him, a tall man in an eccentric suit chuckled.

    "Who would''ve thought Kaido would be this patient?"

    "There are only two possibilities."

    The masked man''s voice was calm, yet carried an undeniable weight.

    "Either he has sensed that the winds are changing¡­ or he has realized that that man is far more dangerous than he expected."

    "Hah¡­ maybe so. But what a pity."

    The tall man smirked.

    "If they had gone ahead and fought to the death, it would''ve been perfect for us. And with the Marines involved¡­"

    He chuckled darkly.

    "Perhaps the Four Emperors would have become Three."

    The masked man was not just any ordinary member of CP0. He was the highest-ranking officer of CP0 at the moment, wielding immense authority within the organization.

    His mastery of both types of Haki, combined with the Six Powers and the power of a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit, made him an exceptionally formidable force¡ªone that few in the world truly understood.

    He and his subordinates were the hidden blades of the World Government and the Celestial Dragons.

    Even the most ruthless and fearsome figures of the world would rather avoid catching their attention than risk becoming their target. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The masked man exhaled softly, his voice calm yet carrying an unmistakable edge.

    "Let''s wait for another opportunity¡­ Any movements from the Revolutionary Army?"

    The tall man hesitated slightly before responding.

    "Roughly speaking¡­ not much."

    "''Roughly''?"

    The masked man turned his head slightly, his gaze sharp.

    The tall man''s expression darkened.

    "My agents barely managed to get close before they were immediately detected. Every operative we''ve sent in so far has either been neutralized or driven out¡­ Right now, the Revolutionary Army is sealed up tighter than a steel fortress. It''s become nearly impossible to infiltrate them."

    The masked man was silent for a moment before murmuring:

    "¡­The Revolutionary Army is becoming more and more troublesome."

    "But it''s still within our control for now. Their high-level combat power is limited¡ªif they had more top-tier fighters, they would be a direct existential threat to the World Government."

    "Even so, we can''t afford to be careless. Keep deploying agents. Even if we can''t infiltrate them, we must track their movements."

    "Understood."

    ¡­

    Not long after entering the Grand Line, the Straw Hat Pirates encountered Princess Vivi.

    The moment she heard Luffy''s name, her reaction was unexpectedly intense.

    And the first question she asked made Zoro, Nami, and Sanji freeze in place.

    "You''re Luffy¡­? Then, do you know Ron the Traveler?"

    Luffy blinked, then grinned.

    "Of course I do! Why? Do you need something from him?"

    Hearing his confirmation, Vivi''s emotions surged.

    She had found the right people!

    For a moment, she wanted to immediately ask Luffy where Ron was.

    But she held herself back.

    First, she needed to relay a message¡ªone that Ron had entrusted her with long ago, back when they first met.

    "I met him once, a long time ago¡­"

    "At that time, he asked me to tell you something."

    Her eyes met Luffy''s as she carefully repeated Ron''s words.

    "He said¡­ he will be waiting for you in the New World."

    Luffy''s eyes widened for a brief moment.

    Then, his lips curled into a broad, determined grin.

    "So next time¡­ we''ll meet in the New World?"

    "Alright!"

    His fist clenched as it collided with his palm, his gaze filled with fiery resolve.

    "You just wait for me there, Ron!"

    "Uh¡­ um¡­", Vivi hesitated, biting her lip.

    There was still something she wanted to ask.

    Taking a deep breath, she gathered her courage and looked straight at Luffy.

    "If it''s possible¡­ could you tell me where Ron is right now?"

    Luffy didn''t even blink.

    "Nope. No idea."

    Vivi froze.

    "¡­Huh?"

    "I dunno where Ron is."

    "¡­Wait, but aren''t you friends?"

    "Yeah, we are."

    "Then shouldn''t you¡ª"

    "Nope. Still don''t know."

    Vivi''s mind went blank.

    ''What¡­?!''

    There was no rule that said friends always knew each other''s locations.

    But still!

    This was Ron the Traveler!

    He wasn''t some ordinary wanderer!

    Her knees buckled, and she slumped onto the ship''s deck, completely speechless.

    Sanji erupted in anger, his face turning red as he yelled at Luffy.

    "You idiot! How could you say that to a beautiful lady?!"

    Luffy tilted his head, looking completely innocent.

    "But¡­ I really don''t know."

    "You''re not allowed to say ''I don''t know'' to a beautiful woman!"

    "Huh? Then¡­ what should I say?"

    Zoro scoffed, crossing his arms.

    "Luffy, just ignore this dumbass."

    Sanji''s veins bulged as he turned on him instantly.

    "What did you just say, you damn moss-head?!"

    "Hah?! Who the hell are you calling moss-head?! You wanna fight?!"

    "Damn right I do! Bring it on!"

    BAM! BAM!

    Two fists came crashing down, one for each of them.

    Sanji and Zoro immediately shut up, both sporting massive lumps on their heads as they collapsed onto the deck.

    Nami shook her fist, her patience completely gone.

    "Will you two idiots shut up already?!"

    She exhaled sharply, dusting off her hands.

    Then, turning to look at Vivi¡ªwho sat there looking completely miserable¡ªNami couldn''t help but let out a small sigh.

    She softened her tone slightly.

    "¡­Why exactly are you looking for Ron?"

    Vivi''s hands clenched into fists.

    "I¡­ I need his help¡­"

    Nami crouched down in front of her, watching her carefully.

    "Help with what?"

    Vivi trembled, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "I need him¡­ I need him to¡­ save my country!"

    Tears spilled from her eyes, her emotions completely overwhelming her.

    "If I can''t find him¡­ my country will be destroyed!"

    At those words, the atmosphere on the ship shifted instantly.

    Luffy, Nami, Sanji, Zoro, and Usopp all exchanged glances, their expressions growing serious.

    Nami frowned slightly.

    "Your country is about to be destroyed? What do you mean?"

    Sniffling, Vivi quickly wiped her tears away and began explaining everything to the crew in front of her.

    At this point, she had no choice¡ªshe could only place her trust in these people she had just met.

    And once she had finished her story¡­

    Usopp''s forehead broke into a cold sweat.

    "¡­The Warlord of the Sea¡ªCrocodile?"

    "This¡­ This isn''t just some ordinary enemy¡­"

    Sanji exhaled slowly, lighting a cigarette.

    "A pirate trying to steal a kingdom, huh? He''s got some serious nerve."

    Zoro, on the other hand, grinned slightly.

    "A guy that Ron once slashed down and seriously injured¡­"

    "¡­Sounds like someone worth fighting."

    Usopp''s eyes nearly popped out of his skull.

    "Hey, hey, HEY!" He practically shrieked at them.

    "You two aren''t seriously thinking about getting involved, are you?! We''re talking about a Warlord of the Sea here!"

    Nami glanced at Vivi apologetically.

    "It''s a shame¡­ Ron left the East Blue a month ago."

    "And right now¡­ we have no way to contact him."

    Hearing that, Vivi lowered her head, her face filled with disappointment.

    But before she could lose all hope¡ª

    SMACK!

    Luffy slammed his fist into his palm, flashing her a bright, confident grin.

    "Alright!"

    "If Ron isn''t here¡­ then I''LL be the one to punch that Crocodile guy next week!"

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 186 - 186: 186: Sabo vs. Ron, an Undeniable Overwhelming Victory

    Baltigo, the Island of White Soil.

    Sabo, now fully recovered, rushed back to Baltigo, Koala struggling to keep up behind him.

    "Chief of Staff!"

    "Sabo, Chief of Staff!"

    As he strode through the halls, revolutionaries greeted him with deep respect, but Sabo paid no mind¡ªhis focus was solely on the person waiting inside the conference room.

    "Sabo, wait for me!"

    Koala huffed, completely out of breath as she chased after him.

    Without hesitation, Sabo grabbed the door handle and threw it open.

    And there, sitting calmly at the table, was Ron.

    The moment Sabo saw him, a spark of excitement and joy flashed in his eyes.

    "Ron! It''s really you!"

    Ron looked at him and smiled.

    "Sabo, long time no see. I heard from Ivankov that you got your memories back. That''s great news."

    Sabo strode forward, the black coat draped over his shoulders shifting slightly, his signature top hat and goggles perfectly in place.

    He grinned.

    "Yeah¡­ Two years ago, when I heard about your battle with Kaido, something in me finally snapped back into place. I guess I have you to thank for that."

    At his words, a massive shadow loomed beside them.

    It was Ivankov, the giant-headed Revolutionary, standing with his arms crossed.

    "OHHH-HOHO! At first, even I couldn''t believe it!" Ivankov nodded vigorously. "Ron appearing here in Baltigo? It was almost too shocking!"

    Ron took a sip of his tea, his voice calm as ever.

    "Yeah¡­ I suppose this visit was a bit unexpected. But I mainly came to see Dragon. And, of course¡­ to check on you."

    Sabo''s expression shifted slightly.

    "Dragon isn''t here right now. He left on a mission recently."

    Turning to Ivankov, he asked, "Have we sent word to him yet?"

    "Already done, dah-ling!" Ivankov answered with a dramatic wave. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "He''s on his way back. Said he''d return alone ahead of the others."

    "Should take about two or three days."

    At that moment, Koala entered the room.

    She stepped inside, scanning the space¡ªuntil her gaze locked onto the man sitting at the table.

    A young man in black, his eyes closed, his expression calm and composed.

    Koala''s breath hitched, and she reflexively covered her mouth with her hand.

    "It''s really him¡­"

    The Traveler, Ron.

    But Ron was no longer the unknown young swordsman from four years ago.

    After shaking the world with event after cataclysmic event, displaying power beyond ordinary comprehension, he had now risen to a position where he could directly influence the tides of the sea.

    He wasn''t just stronger than the Warlords of the Sea.

    He wasn''t just stronger than the Supernovas.

    Ron now stood at the same level as the Emperors of the Sea¡­ and the Admirals of the Marines.

    Among the Revolutionary Army, only one man could match him in standing.

    Their leader¡­ Monkey D. Dragon.

    Sabo pulled out a chair and sat down beside Ron, still smiling.

    "How''s Kuina? Did she come with you?"

    Ron shook his head.

    "No, I came alone this time."

    "As for her¡­ she''s probably still sparring with Rayleigh."

    Silence.

    Then¡ª

    "WAIT¡­ WHAT?!"

    Ivankov''s jaw practically unhinged, his face a mask of sheer shock and disbelief.

    "DID YOU JUST SAY SILVERS RAYLEIGH?!"

    Ron nodded calmly.

    "Yeah."

    Sabo chuckled.

    "Kuina''s strong enough to cross swords with someone like that, huh¡­? She really is amazing."

    Ron turned to Ivankov.

    "By the way, I appreciate you looking after her while she was here."

    Ivankov waved a hand dramatically.

    "Nonsense, dah-ling! We didn''t do much at all! If anything, she was the one helping us!"

    ¡­

    Sabo led Ron to the living quarters that had been arranged for him.

    On the way, Ron casually mentioned meeting Luffy in the East Blue.

    Sabo''s eyes lit up in excitement. "Luffy has already set sail?!"

    "Yeah. I''d say¡­ well, actually, he''s probably already reached the Grand Line by now."

    "Really¡­ Time sure flies fast. Luffy''s already old enough to set sail¡­" Sabo paused for a moment, a nostalgic smile forming on his lips. "Does he still go on about becoming the Pirate King all the time?"

    Ron smirked. "Yeah. Same as ever. Still a fool."

    Hearing this, Sabo stopped walking, his gaze drifting toward the setting sun on the horizon. Memories of Foosha Village surfaced in his mind. His eyes flickered with emotion. "Luffy¡­ And Ace¡­ Everyone has finally set out, just like we promised."

    Sabo tilted his head down, adjusting the large hat atop his head, and muttered, "For the time being, I can''t afford to leave. Otherwise, I''d really want to go see him¡­"

    Ron, standing beside him, had his hands tucked into the pockets of his black coat. His dark hair swayed in the evening breeze as he spoke calmly, "You''ll see him soon enough."

    "¡­Yeah. I hope so."

    ¡­

    After leading Ron to his room, Sabo hesitated for a moment before making a request.

    "Ron¡­ Would you spar with me tomorrow?"

    His gaze was unwavering.

    Even though he knew full well that he had no chance of winning, he still wanted to see for himself just how vast the gap between them was.

    Ron looked at him, then gave a slight nod.

    "Alright."

    ¡­

    The Next Morning.

    In a spacious training ground within the revolutionary army''s base, Sabo and Ron stood opposite each other, preparing to fight.

    Sabo, a master of Dragon Claw Fist, had honed his abilities over the years. His command over both Armament Haki and Observation Haki had reached an impressive level.

    But Ron? He simply responded using pure physical combat¡ªalong with his own Armament Haki.

    The outcome was inevitable. A complete, utter defeat.

    "I knew he''d lose, but I didn''t expect Sabo to lose this quickly¡­"

    Standing at the sidelines, Ivankov stared at the battlefield, stunned.

    Sabo was no longer the weakling who had been completely outmatched by Kuina years ago. His strength had skyrocketed over the past two years.

    By now, even among the revolutionary army''s elite commanders, few could stand against him.

    And yet, in a head-on battle, he was crushed in mere moments.

    Koala watched as Sabo lay sprawled out in a massive crater, panting heavily, while Ron stood at the edge, barely ruffled. Her lips twitched slightly.

    "This¡­ ruthless combat style¡­" she muttered. "Kuina described it exactly like this."

    Ron, meanwhile, was analyzing the battle.

    ''Armament Haki, roughly at Level 5, second stage¡­ Observation Haki, Level 4, also at the second stage¡­ His martial arts foundation is solid¡­ Strength and speed are decent¡­''

    ''Overall, his power level is on par with a Marine Vice Admiral,'' Ron concluded inwardly.

    Unfortunately, Sabo had yet to eat the Flame-Flame Fruit like in the original timeline. If he did, his strength could surge even further¡­

    Perhaps even reaching Admiral-level.

    Over the years, Ron had gradually constructed a power ranking system in his mind¡ªone that classified fighters into distinct tiers:

    Below Commander-LevelRear Admiral-LevelVice Admiral-LevelAdmiral Candidate-LevelAdmiral-LevelEmperor-LevelAbove Emperor-Level

    At the very peak of the world stood the Admirals and the Four Emperors.

    Having fought both, Ron could confidently say that the strength of an Emperor slightly surpassed an Admiral¡ªbut not by much.

    A single Emperor, even Whitebeard in his prime, wouldn''t be able to take on two Admirals at once.

    However, the gap between an Admiral Candidate and a true Admiral was far more pronounced.

    Take Doflamingo, for example. No matter how much he refined his Devil Fruit abilities, he would never reach Admiral-level.

    The difference was simply insurmountable.

    "¡­Damn it, Ron. You''re ridiculously strong."

    Sabo sat up in the crater, his clothes in tatters, every muscle in his body aching. He let out a wry chuckle.

    The overwhelming power gap¡­ it was just like when they were kids.

    Ron, standing above, offered his analysis. "Your Dragon Claw Fist isn''t bad, but your raw physical strength is still lacking. Unfortunately, building up that kind of strength requires years of training."

    Sabo''s expression grew serious. "Then¡­ what should I do?"

    "There are many ways to grow stronger," Ron said. "But for you, the fastest way¡­ would be to eat a Devil Fruit that suits your abilities."

    With the revolutionary army''s vast network, obtaining a powerful Devil Fruit wasn''t impossible.

    The real question was¡ªdid Sabo want one?

    "...A Devil Fruit, huh?"

    Sabo''s eyes flickered with interest.

    Scratching his head, he sighed. "I have thought about it before¡­ but I have no idea what kind of Fruit would suit me best."

    A thought suddenly flashed through Ron''s mind.

    There was one particular Devil Fruit¡ªone that, if Sabo were to consume it, would undoubtedly send his strength skyrocketing.

    Perhaps, he could even break past the Admiral Candidate-level and step into the realm of true Admirals.

    "The Rumble-Rumble Fruit."

    Sabo blinked in surprise. "Huh?"

    "¡­You mean that Rumble-Rumble Fruit? The one known as the strongest Logia?"

    Even Ivankov''s expression shifted slightly. "Wait, Ron¡­ Are you saying you know where it is?!"

    Ron nodded.

    "The current user of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit is a man named Enel. Right now, he should still be on Sky Island, floating ten thousand meters above Jaya Island."

    "Ten thousand meters above¡­? Sky Island?"

    Both Sabo and Koala were visibly shocked. They had never even heard of such a place.

    Ivankov, however, didn''t seem quite as surprised¡ªonly a little disappointed.

    "So the Rumble-Rumble Fruit already has a user¡­ That means we can''t get our hands on it unless the current user dies."

    Devil Fruits didn''t just vanish when eaten. Only when the user perished would the power reappear somewhere in the world.

    That made acquiring one incredibly difficult.

    Koala''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "Then¡­ what if we convinced this Enel guy to join the Revolutionary Army?" she suggested innocently.

    Ron''s expression froze for a moment.

    "¡­That guy?"

    He suddenly recalled Enel''s god complex¡ªhis arrogant attitude, his overwhelming self-confidence, his belief that he was an untouchable deity.

    Enel¡­ in the Revolutionary Army?

    Ron''s expression turned strange.

    That was just¡­ impossible to picture.

    However, now that he thought about it, the Sky Island''s inhabitants were likely still suffering under Enel''s tyrannical rule.

    And wasn''t the Revolutionary Army literally founded to help oppressed people overthrow dictatorship?

    With a slight smirk, Ron turned to Sabo and Ivankov. "If you ever get the chance, you should visit Sky Island. Not just because of the Rumble-Rumble Fruit''s user¡­ but because you might find people there in need of your army''s help."

 Chapter 187 - 187: 187: The Four-Person Conference That Decides the Worlds Fate

    Meanwhile, on the Straw Hat Pirates'' side¡­

    They were currently traveling with Princess Vivi, making their way toward Alabasta.

    Along the way, they passed through Drum Island.

    "So this is the place where the infamous Drum Island Incident happened¡­"

    With a cigarette dangling from his lips, Sanji scanned the surroundings, his gaze sharp.

    Because of the battle between Ron and Kizaru, the landscape of Drum Island had been permanently altered. A massive rift had split the earth open, allowing seawater to flood in, forming an enormous inland lake spanning several kilometers. The lake''s surface gleamed like a mirror under the cold sky.

    And in front of them stood Drum Mountain¡ªor rather, what was left of it.

    The once towering peak, over a thousand meters tall, had been kicked clean in half. Now, only its lower half remained, snow-covered and silent, a testament to the sheer power that had been unleashed here.

    The scars of that earth-shattering battle were still visible, whispering the tale of a clash between monsters.

    "¡­What terrifying power."

    Nami murmured as she gazed at the severed mountain in the distance, a chill running down her spine.

    The strength of Admiral Kizaru¡­ and the strength of that man¡­

    Both were far beyond anything they could currently comprehend.

    "¡­What? What are you all talking about? What''s the Drum Island Incident?"

    Usopp, who was completely unaware of the events, looked utterly confused.

    Sanji and Nami turned to him in surprise.

    "¡­Wait, you don''t know?"

    Even Vivi seemed shocked. "That was one of the biggest events to shake the entire world!"

    With his arms crossed over his chest, Zoro, carrying his three swords at his waist, nodded. "Yeah. Even back at my dojo, I heard about this."

    His sharp gaze swept over the shattered landscape.

    "¡­I just didn''t expect the damage to be this insane."

    "Ron really is amazing¡­"

    Luffy couldn''t help but be in awe.

    "¡­Even you know about this?"

    Usopp was beyond shocked.

    Luffy nodded. "I''ve heard a little about it."

    For Usopp, that was the most shocking part of all.

    Even Luffy knew about it?!

    Just how big of an incident was this?!

    ¡­

    On Drum Island.

    The Straw Hat Pirates encountered Dr. Kureha, a seasoned doctor, and Chopper, a reindeer with a unique ability.

    After spending some time with them and getting acquainted, the crew finally learned the full story of the Drum Island Incident from Dr. Kureha herself.

    For Usopp, this was his first time truly understanding the sequence of events behind the incident.

    And when he found out that the vast lake they had passed earlier was originally a towering mountain over a thousand meters tall, which had been obliterated due to a battle between two people, his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

    "W-WHAAAT?!!"

    Dr. Kureha, exhaling a cloud of smoke, casually continued, "Not just that lake. Every massive crater, every jagged rift, every patch of ruined forest, that entire colossal stone forest, and even that mountain made entirely of shattered boulders¡­

    They were all left behind by that one battle."

    She chuckled, her voice tinged with a hint of lingering shock.

    "At the time, I almost thought the entire island was going to be destroyed. But, fortunately, it managed to hold together."

    "¡­Destroy an island¡­?"

    Usopp stood there, completely stunned.

    He couldn''t even begin to imagine it.

    There were monsters in this world¡ªpeople capable of wielding such destructive power?!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, at Revolutionary Army Headquarters.

    After spending two days at the base, Ron finally came face-to-face with the leader of the Revolutionary Army¡ªMonkey D. Dragon.

    Inside a dimly lit conference room, four figures sat around a circular table.

    Ron, Captain of the Calamity from the Skies.Monkey D. Dragon, Supreme Commander of the Revolutionary Army.Sabo, Chief of Staff of the Revolutionary Army.Emporio Ivankov, Grand Line Army Commander of the Revolutionary Army.

    "¡­This is our second time meeting, Ron, the Traveler."

    The deep, commanding voice of Dragon filled the room.

    His piercing gaze locked onto Ron from across the table, the black tattoo on his face partially concealed beneath the shadow of his dark cloak.

    The last time they had met was ten years ago, in the Goa Kingdom.

    Back then, Ron had merely been a young boy, just starting his journey.

    And yet, even at that time, Dragon had already taken notice of him.

    However, the level of strength Ron had attained now, at such a young age, was beyond even Dragon''s expectations.

    "¡­Whether it was what happened back then, or what happened with Kuina, I haven''t forgotten," Ron said with a soft smile.

    "The Revolutionary Army has helped us a lot."

    "But¡­"

    Ron''s smile sharpened slightly.

    "¡­That''s not why I came here today."

    Dragon, Sabo, and Ivankov all focused their gazes on him, their curiosity deepening.

    For the past two days, no matter how much Sabo pressed him for answers, Ron had remained tight-lipped, refusing to reveal anything.

    All he had said was that he wanted to speak to Dragon in person.

    Now, under their intense scrutiny, Ron finally spoke, revealing his purpose for coming here.

    "Dragon¡­"

    His voice was calm¡ªbut the weight behind his words was anything but.

    "¡­I''m here to propose an alliance between me and the Revolutionary Army."

    Sabo and Ivankov''s expressions shifted the moment they heard his first sentence.

    Dragon''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "¡­Your enemy is¡­?"

    Ron''s next words sent a shockwave through the room.

    "¡­The World Government."

    Sabo and Ivankov froze.

    Dragon''s gaze grew even sharper.

    "¡­The Revolutionary Army has always been fighting against the World Government," he said, his voice unreadable. "You''re proposing¡­ an alliance with us?"

    Ron shook his head.

    "My way of thinking¡­ is different from yours."

    A flicker of uncertainty flashed through Dragon''s sharp gaze.

    Under the watchful eyes of the three Revolutionary commanders, Ron continued:

    "The Revolutionary Army was founded with the goal of overthrowing the Celestial Dragons, who rule over the World Government with their oppressive and unjust regime. Over the years, the Revolutionary Army has indeed grown stronger¡­

    But your progress is minimal at best.

    The most you''ve achieved is overthrowing the governments of a few nations. But the rule of the Celestial Dragons, who control the entire world, still stands firm.

    And at this rate? Who knows how many more decades it will take before their reign is truly overthrown?"

    Ron''s voice remained calm, yet the weight of his words pressed down upon the room.

    He continued:

    "This is only because the World Government''s main focus is still on the pirates.

    But¡­ if they ever decide to mobilize the full strength of the Marines¡ªif they ever truly see the Revolutionary Army as a threat¡­

    Would the Revolutionary Army even stand a chance?"

    Silence filled the room.

    Dragon''s gaze hardened as he stared at Ron, his expression unreadable.

    "So¡­ what exactly are you saying?"

    Ron exhaled slowly.

    "If you truly want to destroy the World Government, then relying on your current ''small skirmishes'' and ''gradual progress'' is pointless."

    His voice was eerily calm as he spoke his next words.

    "The only way¡­ is to gather overwhelming power, launch a decisive strike, and wipe Mary Geoise off the face of this world."

    The room went still.

    Dragon, Sabo, and Ivankov were utterly shocked by his statement.

    "¡­Destroy Mary Geoise?"

    Ivankov''s large eyes widened in disbelief.

    "H-How could that even be possible¡­?"

    Sabo swallowed, a bead of cold sweat forming on his forehead.

    "The World Government has elite forces stationed throughout Mary Geoise¡­

    Not to mention, Marine Headquarters¡ªMarineford¡ªis located just beneath the Red Line, right next to Mary Geoise!

    If Mary Geoise were to be attacked, Marineford would immediately send reinforcements¡­"

    Dragon''s gaze remained locked on Ron.

    "Beyond that¡­ the Five Elders and the powerful guards protecting the Celestial Dragons are stationed within Mary Geoise."

    His tone was firm.

    "Just reaching Mary Geoise alone is already a near impossible feat.

    And to destroy it completely?"

    He shook his head slightly.

    "Even if all Four Emperors of the sea joined forces, that still might not be enough."

    Ron nodded.

    "¡­It is difficult."

    His agreement surprised them.

    "But¡­ it''s not impossible."

    Dragon, Sabo, and Ivankov fell silent, their eyes locked onto Ron.

    Then, slowly, Ron extended his hand into empty air¡ª

    And from seemingly nothing, he pulled out a wooden chessboard, setting it onto the round table before them.

    The chessboard was intricately crafted, covered in finely detailed wooden pieces, each representing different forces in the world.

    Without hesitation, Ron swept away all the pieces, leaving the board completely empty.

    Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, he placed it at the center of the table.

    His expression unwavering, his eyes still closed, he reached for a single wooden piece¡ª

    A piece engraved with a single word:

    "Kaido."

    He carefully set the Kaido piece onto the board.

    "The final war that will reshape the world¡­"

    Ron''s voice was soft, yet it carried the weight of certainty.

    "¡­Whether they want to or not¡­

    Everyone will be dragged into it."

    ...

    The meeting in Baltigo was one that only four people in the entire world knew about.

    No one else had any idea what had transpired behind those closed doors.

    But one thing was certain¡ª

    After that meeting, Dragon and Ron officially formed an alliance.

    However, whether the Revolutionary Army would truly act according to the plans laid out in that discussion¡­

    That depended on Ron''s next move.

    For now, this alliance was merely the prologue of the prologue.

    ¡­

    The moment Ron left Baltigo, Dragon wasted no time.

    He issued an urgent command to the entire Revolutionary Army¡ª

    Saint Dorrea must fall.

    The ongoing battle in Saint Dorrea had dragged on long enough. If Ron''s words in that meeting were true, then they had no more time to waste.

    The Revolutionaries had to end the war swiftly, overthrow the government of Saint Dorrea, and move forward without hesitation.

    Every second counted.

    ¡­

    Several days later¡ª

    The Straw Hat Pirates, now accompanied by their new ship doctor, Chopper, finally set sail from Drum Island.

    Their next destination?

    Alabasta.

    But what Luffy didn''t expect¡­

    Was that he would run into someone completely unexpected.

    "Ace?!"

    Luffy''s eyes widened in shock and joy.

    Seated comfortably at a table in a small Alabasta restaurant, Portgas D. Ace looked up, flashing a familiar grin.

    "Yo, Luffy."

    His voice was warm, filled with the ease of an older brother reuniting with his long-lost sibling.

    "It''s been a while, huh?"

    Three years.

    Three long years had passed since the two brothers had last seen each other. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And now¡ª

    They sat across from one another at the same table, stuffing their faces with food as if nothing had changed.

    Between mouthfuls, Luffy finally learned why Ace was in Alabasta.

    "Marshall D. Teach?" Luffy swallowed a large chunk of meat. "Is he one of your crew?"

    "¡­He was."

    Ace''s expression darkened slightly.

    "But he did something¡­ that can never be forgiven."

    His eyes grew cold.

    "He betrayed the Whitebeard Pirates. And now, he''s been expelled from our crew."

    Ace continued eating as he spoke.

    "I came here because I''m hunting him down. That guy¡ªhe calls himself Blackbeard now."

    His voice carried a hint of warning.

    "He''s dangerous and deceitful, Luffy. If you ever run into him, make sure to stay far away."

    Luffy nodded as he gulped down another bite of food.

    "Got it."

    Then, as if just remembering something, Luffy suddenly looked up.

    "Oh yeah, Ace¡ªI saw Ron in the East Blue!"

    Ace paused.

    "¡­You saw him?"

    Luffy nodded enthusiastically.

    "Yeah! He had a fight with that guy called Hawkeye, and then the next day, he left."

    Luffy then grinned.

    "Oh, and he also told me that Sabo isn''t dead."

    Ace''s eyes widened.

    "¡­What?"

    For a moment, Ace forgot about the food in his hands.

    He stared straight at Luffy, his expression intense.

    "Sabo is alive?!"

    "Yep!" Luffy nodded firmly. "Ron said Sabo is with the Revolutionary Army now. He didn''t come back to find us because he lost his memory in an accident."

    Ace''s fingers clenched into fists.

    "¡­So that''s what happened¡­" he murmured.

    Sabo¡­ wasn''t dead.

    All these years, he had thought he lost his other brother forever.

    But now¡­

    A small, almost relieved smile crept onto Ace''s lips.

    "¡­That''s good," he muttered. "That''s really¡­ really good."

    ¡­

    After spending some time together in Alabasta, Ace and Luffy eventually went their separate ways.

    Ace had his own mission¡ªto hunt down Blackbeard.

    Meanwhile, Luffy and his crew had their own destination¡ª

    Alabasta''s royal capital.

    With Vivi leading them, the Straw Hat Pirates continued their journey deep into the heart of the desert.

    At the same time¡ª

    Smoker and Tashigi arrived in Alabasta, closely following their trail.

    The final battle for Alabasta was drawing closer.

    ¡­

    At the same time¡ª

    Ron, who had been away from Kuina, Robin, and the others for over two months, finally returned to the Sabaody Archipelago.

    His destination?

    A certain familiar bar.

    As he stepped through the wooden doors of Shakky''s Rip-Off Bar, he was greeted by a familiar voice.

    "Shakky," Ron spoke with a smile. "It''s been a while. How have you been?"

    Shakky looked up.

    For a brief second¡ª

    She was stunned.

    The boy she had met years ago¡­ the one who was just a nameless swordsman back then¡­

    Now stood before her as a towering young man, calm and composed, his reputation stretching across the seas.

    He had become a man on par with the Four Emperors.

    "¡­Of course, I''m doing well," she finally replied, a rare trace of nostalgia in her eyes.

    Then she tilted her head slightly.

    "What about you?"

    Ron''s expression didn''t change.

    "I''ve been doing well too."

    Then, he casually asked¡ª

    "Is Rayleigh here?"

    Shakky shook her head.

    "No, he left for Rusukaina Island. Kuina and the others are there too."

    Ron remained silent for a moment¡ª

    Then, slowly, a faint smile appeared on his lips.

    "¡­I see."

    Shakky watched Ron as he walked toward the bar''s entrance, then couldn''t help but ask, "Are you heading over there? They should be back in two days."

    "No, I trust Rayleigh. I just want to take a walk around the Sabaody Archipelago and clear my mind."

    Ron smiled, waved his hand without looking back, and stepped out of the bar.

    Just now, through his Observation Haki, which covered the entire island, he sensed the presence of two familiar figures.

    He planned to pay them a visit.

    ¡­

    In the busiest and most vibrant district of the Sabaody Archipelago¡ª

    Two women, dressed in casual clothes, walked side by side down the bustling streets, blending into the lively crowd.

    "It''s been so long since I''ve felt this relaxed," Hina remarked, her red suit neatly tailored to her figure. A pair of sunglasses rested on her forehead, and her pink hair flowed over her shoulders. She gazed around with a contented expression, enjoying the rare leisure.

    "But¡­"

    She turned to look at her companion. "Gion, you''re a candidate for Admiral now. Is it really fine for you to be away from headquarters?"

    "Just for a day. It''s no big deal."

    Gion smiled elegantly. Her mature, alluring face was framed by long, wavy hair, and in her hand, she carried a small paper bag. "Spending every day cooped up at headquarters is unbearable. Sometimes, you need a change of pace. If anything, I should be thanking you for inviting me out."

    Hina glanced at her curiously. "So, has the situation improved a little compared to before?"

    "The number of pirate crews entering the Grand Line does seem to have decreased in the past six months."

    "Not necessarily a good thing," Gion said, shaking her head. "While the quantity has gone down, the quality has gone up. For us Marines, that makes things even more troublesome."

    Hina frowned slightly. "So, the ones making it through are all the troublesome types?"

    Her mind drifted to the names that had been causing waves lately¡ª

    The Kid Pirates ¨C Captain: Eustass Kid, First Mate: Killer.

    The Hawkins Pirates ¨C Captain: Basil Hawkins.

    The Drake Pirates ¨C Captain: Red Flag X. Drake.

    The On-Air Pirates ¨C Captain: Scratchmen Apoo.

    The Fire Tank Pirates ¨C Captain: Capone Bege.

    The Fallen Monk Pirates ¨C Captain: Urouge.

    Each of these newly emerged pirate crews boasted captains with bounties exceeding one hundred million berries, instantly cementing their status as Supernovas.

    It was rare to see so many of them appear all at once.

    "Hey, Hina," Gion suddenly lowered her voice, glancing around. "Have you heard the latest rumors?"

    Hina snapped out of her thoughts. "What rumors?"

    "Some people claim they saw a ship docked at the Sabaody Archipelago¡­ a ship that resembles the floating vessel of Calamity from the Skies."

    Gion''s words made Hina''s eyes widen slightly.

    A storm of emotions surged within her, momentarily rendering her speechless.

    "You mean¡­ that person might be on this island?" Hina hesitated, her tone uncertain. "That shouldn''t be possible¡­ The last reports placed him in the East Blue, didn''t they?"

    "Calm down. We can''t confirm if the report is accurate just yet."

    Gion placed a reassuring hand on Hina''s shoulder and smiled faintly. "Aside from enjoying a shopping trip, I also came here to verify this information myself."

    -------------------------

    T/N:

    40% off on Patreon till the 13th of this month.

 Chapter 188 - 188: 188: The Shocked Gion and Tashigi

    Dressed in a black coat and wearing a black top hat, Ron strolled leisurely through the bustling streets, moving with an air of ease and refinement.

    His demeanor was more aristocratic than that of the actual nobles residing on the island.

    As he passed through the streets, many women couldn''t help but turn their heads to glance at him¡ªonly to catch a fleeting glimpse of his departing figure.

    Ron''s eyes remained shut, blind to the world.

    Yet, his Observation Haki, fused with his Transparent World, formed a unique domain that enveloped the entire island, feeding every intricate detail back to him.

    At this very moment, he could clearly perceive the presence of two familiar figures just two streets away¡ªtheir auras, conversations, scents, and even their emotions.

    Hearing the words spoken by one of them¡ªGion¡ªRon''s lips curled into a subtle smirk.

    "So, they''ve caught wind of the rumors, huh? No wonder this all feels so coincidental."

    With that, he changed direction, walking straight toward where Hina and Gion were.

    As he walked, Ron spoke inwardly, directing his thoughts to the system.

    "System, how many days until the seal on my eyes is lifted?"

    A mechanical voice echoed in his mind.

    [Host, at the current progress, the seal will be lifted in 34 days.]

    "Thirty-four days, huh..."

    Ron nodded slightly, deep in thought.

    With a single mental command, a translucent screen appeared in his consciousness, displaying his current attributes¡ª

    [Host: Ron]

    -Age: 20

    -Vitality: 4369

    -Transparent World: Level 5

    -Sun Breathing Technique Mastery: 100%

    -Swordsmanship: Breath of All Things; Grandmaster of Swordsmanship

    -Essence of Strength: Level 5

    -Signature Move: Ultimate Kick ¡ª Level 3

    -Sealed Power: Tenseigan Eye (Sealed)

    -Devil Fruit Ability: Enhanced Float-Float Fruit (Second Stage, No Side Effects)

    -Permanent Buff: True Essence of a Thousand Tempers (Bound)

    -Lightning Resistance: 50%

    Haki Proficiency:

    -Armament Haki: Level 8 (Third Stage)

    -Observation Haki: Level 7 (Third Stage)

    -Conqueror''s Haki: Level 6 (Second Stage)

    Combat Techniques:

    -Shave: Level 10

    -Moonwalk: Level 10

    -Tempest Kick: Level 10

    Weapons:

    -Supreme Grade Blade: Blood Moon

    -Great Grade Blade: Shusui

    -Great Grade Blade: Raikiri

    -Other Blades: Oto, Kogarishi

    Special Skills:

    -Mastery in Mechanics, Navigation, and Linguistics

    -Level 2 Healing Arts and Purification Techniques

    Artifacts:

    -King''s Treasury

    -Endless Wine Flask

    -Silver Revolver (Six Bullets per Day)

    Unique Items:

    -Senzu Beans (x1)

    If two years ago, his Ultimate Kick had only managed to seriously wound Kaido, leaving him just shy of Admiral and Yonko-level strength, placing him at the Quasi-Emperor tier¡ª

    Then now, two years later¡ª

    With both Observation Haki and Armament Haki breaking through their bottlenecks to the Third Stage, and his swordsmanship reaching new heights, Ron had undeniably stepped into the realm of Yonko-level power!

    If he were to face Admiral Kizaru again¡ª

    This time, Kizaru would be the one running away.

    Furthermore, his Float Float fruit was approaching the threshold of Awakening, and once he shattered that final barrier, combined with the eventual unsealing of his Tenseigan¡ª

    His strength would skyrocket once more, truly surpassing the Yonko and reaching the pinnacle of this world''s power structure¡ª

    A realm beyond the Yonko!

    ¡­

    As Ron stepped onto the street, he immediately sensed the presence of Hina and Gion¡ªthey were inside a caf¨¦, roughly a hundred meters ahead of him.

    Just then¡ª

    With his Observation Haki, Ron glimpsed a fragment of the future. His head turned slightly, looking toward the opposite side of the street.

    A few seconds later¡ª

    Bang!

    A loud explosion shattered the calm of the street. The heavy wooden doors of a building across from Ron suddenly burst open, sending shards flying. Pedestrians nearby jumped in fright, gasping at the unexpected commotion.

    The crowd instinctively turned toward the source of the noise¡ª

    A burly man, wearing a metal slave collar, staggered out from the wrecked doorway. His face was twisted in pure desperation, veins bulging in terror.

    "Help! Help me!!"

    His voice was hoarse, filled with sheer panic.

    He stumbled forward and grabbed the nearest passerby¡ªhis trembling hands clutching the man''s shoulders in a desperate plea.

    The unlucky man he had seized was frozen in terror, his eyes wide with fear.

    Tears and snot streamed down the burly man''s face as he clutched his slave collar, his expression utterly hopeless.

    "Please... help me take this off... I''m begging you! I don''t want to die!!"

    The man he held was too frightened to speak, his entire body shaking uncontrollably.

    ¡­

    Inside the caf¨¦.

    Hina, who had been calmly sipping her coffee, stood up with a frown.

    "Wait a second."

    Gion raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"

    Holding her coffee cup, Gion gazed in the direction of the commotion and spoke in a low voice.

    "That collar... It bears the Celestial Dragons'' insignia. That man is a slave of the Celestial Dragons."

    Hina''s pupils shrank slightly.

    "A runaway slave...?" she murmured.

    Gion sighed, her expression complicated. "We, as Marines, are in no position to intervene."

    Hina clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles turning white.

    ¡­

    On the street, the beeping sound of the slave collar suddenly intensified.

    The moment the sound changed, the crowd''s faces paled in horror¡ª

    "It''s going to explode!"

    "RUN!"

    Panic erupted. The surrounding people bolted in all directions, their faces filled with terror.

    The man caught in the burly slave''s grip struggled violently, trying to break free¡ª

    But no matter how hard he fought, the slave''s grip was unyielding.

    "Hahaha..."

    The burly man laughed, but it was a chilling sound¡ªfilled with utter despair.

    His face twisted into a grotesque mask of hopelessness and madness as he stared at the terrified man in his grasp.

    "I did nothing wrong..." His voice trembled with rage and grief.

    "And yet, my companions were slaughtered like dogs!"

    His bloodshot eyes burned with fury.

    "I can never go home again... so why should I be the only one to suffer? If I have to die... then you''re coming with me!!"

    "NO! PLEASE! HELP! SOMEONE HELP ME!!"

    The man screamed, struggling with all his might, but he was trapped in an inescapable fate.

    The beeping grew louder, an ominous countdown to death.

    The surrounding bystanders stood tens of meters away, watching with expressions of dread and helplessness.

    At the very last second¡ª

    Just as the countdown reached zero¡ª

    A slender figure flashed between the two men.

    BAM!

    With a swift and precise kick, the burly man was sent flying through the air.

    And then¡ª

    BOOM!

    The slave collar exploded mid-air. The deafening blast shook the entire street, and the force instantly incinerated the man''s body.

    The bystander who had been held captive collapsed onto the ground, his entire body trembling violently.

    He gasped for breath, drenched in cold sweat, as if he had just crawled back from the depths of hell.

    Hina, still standing at the caf¨¦''s entrance, stared grimly at the charred corpse falling from the sky.

    "Ara~ It''s already over? How dull."

    A haughty, feminine voice rang out from the distance.

    The instant that voice echoed through the streets¡ª

    Every single person froze.

    And then¡ª

    As if by instinct, the entire street fell into silence.

    All at once¡ª

    Everyone knelt.

    Even the children were forced down, their parents pressing their heads to the ground.

    Because they knew¡ª

    A Celestial Dragon had arrived.

    ¡­

    Gion, now standing beside Hina, muttered, "Let''s go."

    Hina, her expression dark, nodded. Just as she was about to leave, something caught her eye.

    Among the entire crowd bowing their heads to the ground¡ª

    There was one person who remained standing.

    His back was straight, his posture unwavering¡ªa lone figure defying the scene.

    Hina instinctively took a few more glances at him.

    And at that moment¡ª

    The man, dressed in black with a high-collared coat and a top hat, lifted his head¡ª

    His eyes met hers, and a faint smile appeared on his lips.

    Hina''s eyes widened in shock.

    Beneath the shadow of the black brim¡ª

    That familiar face made her heart skip a beat.

    "...Ron?!"

    Her mind reeled. Why is he here?!

    Gion, noticing Hina''s stunned expression, frowned slightly.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    Hina didn''t respond.

    Instead, she remained frozen, staring blankly at the lone figure standing against the sea of kneeling people.

    Curious, Gion turned her gaze in the same direction¡ª

    And in an instant¡ª

    Her sharp amber eyes locked onto the man standing tall at the back of the kneeling crowd.

    Her fingers tightened around the hilt of her sword.

    Because she recognized him immediately.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    "It''s him!"

    She inhaled sharply.

    He was really here... on this island?!

    ...

    Just as the two women were still reeling from Ron''s sudden appearance¡ª

    Not far away¡ª

    Saint Rozward and Saint Shalria, two World Nobles, were being carried on the back of a giant slave as they made their way toward the commotion.

    "How many is this month?" Rozward asked casually.

    "The fifth one, I think." Shalria''s voice was laced with annoyance.

    "You''re really bad at training them."

    "Hmph! Father, I put a lot of effort into training them, but these lowly humans are just too useless¡ªso stupid and weak." Shalria crossed her arms and huffed in frustration. "I still prefer strong slaves. Next time, buy me some more giants, okay?"

    As the terrified onlookers remained kneeling on the ground, trembling in fear, the two arrogant Celestial Dragons, along with their entourage of slaves and guards, arrived at the spot where the collar-wearing man had been blown apart.

    Saint Shalria stepped down from her giant slave, her bubble-helmet reflecting the light as she scrunched her face in disgust. She lifted her foot and stomped down on the charred corpse with undisguised revulsion.

    "Useless trash! A lowly human slave dared to try escaping from me?"

    She ground her heel into the corpse.

    "How¡­ infuriating."

    She pulled out a pistol and, without hesitation, fired several shots into the lifeless body.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    She swept her gaze over the kneeling crowd, her eyes filled with cruelty and disdain.

    "A bunch of filthy lowly humans."

    At that moment¡ª

    A faint cough broke the eerie silence.

    A young boy, suffering from asthma, couldn''t hold it in any longer despite his father pressing his head down against the ground.

    The cough wasn''t loud.

    But in this dreadful moment of absolute silence, it was unbearably conspicuous.

    The boy''s father instantly turned ice-cold, his entire body drenched in fear.

    Shalria''s expression darkened. Her cruel eyes narrowed as she slowly raised the still-smoking pistol¡ªpointing it toward the direction of the cough.

    The father''s face turned pale as death, and he stammered in panic, "No! That was just¡ª"

    The young boy, unaware of what was happening, blinked in confusion as he looked up¡ªonly to see the pistol aimed right at him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Shalria smirked.

    Her finger tightened on the trigger.

    Bang!

    The father instinctively shoved his son aside, but¡ª

    Bang!

    Another gunshot echoed.

    In an instant, a streak of silver light tore through the air.

    With perfect precision, the bullet shattered Shalria''s shot mid-air, reducing it to nothing. But it didn''t stop there¡ªthe silver streak continued, piercing straight through Shalria''s hand.

    "AAAAHHH!!"

    Her agonized screams filled the air.

    The father and son, along with the crowd of kneeling civilians, were all left in stunned silence.

    Their eyes slowly turned¡ª

    To the lone figure standing tall among them.

    A man in a black coat.

    A black hat.

    In his hand, a silver revolver still smoking from the shot.

    Shalria, clutching her bleeding hand, shrieked in rage and pain, "HOW DARE YOU¡ª!!"

    Saint Rozward, his face twisted with fury, pulled out his own pistol and fired.

    Bang!

    But before the bullet could even reach its target, the black-coated man casually tilted his head, dodging it effortlessly.

    The Celestial Dragon''s guards and slaves instantly sprang into action.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two more silver streaks flashed.

    A massive giant slave¡ªheadshot.

    A bodyguard, skilled in the Marine''s Six Powers, attempted to use Shave to dodge, but the bullet moved impossibly fast.

    "Iron Body!"

    He hardened his muscles in a last-ditch effort to block the shot.

    But¡ª

    The bullet, imbued with Armament Haki, pierced straight through his forehead.

    Rozward took a terrified step backward, his hands trembling as he stared at the figure in black.

    "Y-You¡­ What do you think you''re doing?! We are Celestial Dragons¡ª"

    Before he could finish his sentence¡ª

    Bang!

    A silver bullet streaked toward his skull.

    At the very last moment¡ª

    "Tempest Kick!"

    A sharp, crescent-shaped blade of wind shot out from the side, intercepting the Haki-infused silver bullet mid-air.

    The man wielding the silver revolver turned slightly, his gaze landing on the approaching figure¡ªa woman in civilian clothing, her sharp eyes carrying a calm yet firm resolve.

    Gion smiled faintly as she lowered her leg.

    "Gion¡­ are you here to stop me?"

    Her gaze locked onto Ron. "Ron, that''s enough. Killing a Celestial Dragon isn''t something to take lightly."

    The already-shocked onlookers felt their minds go blank at her words.

    "Ron¡­"

    "Could it be¡­?"

    Among the crowd, several pirates and reporters suddenly widened their eyes in realization.

    When Gion called out his name, they instinctively looked beneath the brim of his black hat¡ªand in an instant, recognition dawned.

    "It''s him¡­ Is he really that Ron?!"

    "The Traveler Ron?!"

    "No wonder¡­ no wonder he dared to attack a Celestial Dragon!"

    Someone trembled with excitement. "If it''s him, then he really might kill a Celestial Dragon!"

    "Wait, isn''t that Marine Headquarters'' Gion?"

    The identities of Gion and Hina were also quickly recognized by the more informed spectators.

    Hina stood not far away, her expression conflicted as she watched the confrontation between Ron and Gion.

    By the strict code of the Marines, Ron was undeniably an enemy¡ªafter all, he had just attacked a Celestial Dragon.

    And yet¡­

    After witnessing what had happened firsthand, Hina found it difficult to take action on behalf of these cruel, depraved so-called World Nobles.

    Gion, however, had no such hesitation. As a Marine, she had made her decision. She would act.

    Even if her opponent was him.

    "D-Damn it! He really tried to kill me! That filthy lowly human!"

    Saint Rozward, now saved by Gion''s intervention, was trembling with rage. His face twisted with hatred and fear.

    "You! Woman! You''re a Marine, aren''t you? Arrest that man immediately! I want him executed!"

    Gion remained with her back to him, but for a fleeting moment, an expression of helplessness flashed in her eyes.

    If given the choice, she would have preferred not to defend this kind of so-called World Noble.

    Under the watchful eyes of the stunned crowd, Ron slowly reached up and removed his black hat, revealing a face that was both calm and strikingly handsome.

    Behind him, the father and son he had saved stared up at him in utter awe, as if looking at a deity who had descended upon the mortal realm.

    "Gion¡­ step aside. You can''t stop me."

    Ron stepped forward.

    A precise, controlled wave of Conqueror''s Haki surged outward from him.

    The Marines who had arrived as reinforcements¡ªalong with the Celestial Dragons'' personal guards¡ªbarely had time to react before their eyes rolled back, and one by one, they collapsed unconscious to the ground.

    The entire battlefield fell eerily silent.

    "W-What just happened?!"

    "Wh-What did he do?!"

    Many civilians were clueless about what had just transpired.

    But among the crowd, several veteran pirates¡ªthose with bounties reaching tens of millions, even over a hundred million¡ªhad already broken into cold sweats. Their faces paled as they stared at Ron''s figure in horror.

    "That was Conqueror''s Haki¡­?!"

    "And with such precise control¡­ Incredible!"

    "No wonder they say he''s on par with the Four Emperors¡­ What a terrifying man!"

    "What will happen next¡­?"

    Several journalists, faces drenched in sweat, hurriedly raised their cameras to capture the unfolding spectacle.

    All eyes turned toward the battlefield once more.

    Gion remained still, her gaze locked onto Ron as he approached her.

    She sighed.

    "You''re right. I can''t stop you."

    "But Ron, if you do kill a Celestial Dragon, the Admirals will come. Not just one¡ªmaybe even two. Even if you escape, your companions¡­ they''re still on this island, aren''t they? Will they be safe?"

    The Marines had only just managed to stabilize the current state of affairs, and Gion genuinely didn''t want Ron to shatter that fragile balance with yet another catastrophe.

    She didn''t want to become his enemy.

    Ron barely reacted to her words.

    "The only reason those trash Celestial Dragons have survived this long is because of the Marines."

    "If the Admirals want to come, let them come. One, two¡ªit doesn''t matter. I''ll be right here waiting for them."

    His voice was calm, unwavering.

    Ron stepped forward once more.

    He came to a stop before the kneeling figure of Saint Shalria.

    Her right hand¡ªnow riddled with a bloody, gaping hole¡ªtrembled as she glared at him with eyes full of hatred and venom.

    "You filthy lowly¡ª!"

    Before she could finish¡ª

    Ron''s expression remained indifferent as he stepped down.

    With his current strength, a single stomp carried enough force to crush a small hill.

    There was no doubt about what would happen when such power landed on an ordinary human.

    In an instant¡ªher leg was completely shattered!

    A gruesome explosion of flesh and bone splattered across the ground.

    "AHHHH!!!"

    A shriek of agony tore through the air, piercing enough to make one''s blood run cold.

    The crowd stood frozen, their faces blank with disbelief, staring at the scene in sheer shock.

    "You! You actually dare¡­! Damn it! Marine woman, why haven''t you acted yet?!"

    Saint Rosward trembled violently, his face contorted with both terror and rage.

    He couldn''t comprehend it¡ªcouldn''t process that someone had truly dared to lay hands on a Celestial Dragon!

    But Gion ignored him entirely.

    Instead, her gaze remained locked onto Ron, a single bead of cold sweat rolling down her cheek.

    This was bad.

    That killing intent¡­

    Ron was serious.

    Before anyone could react, Ron lifted his foot once more and, under countless stunned gazes, brought it down again.

    A sickening crack!

    The other leg exploded into a mangled mess of blood and pulverized bone.

    "AAAAHHHH!!!"

    Saint Shalria''s mouth hung open in a silent scream, her face contorted into a grotesque mask of pain.

    Her lower body had become nothing more than a gruesome pulp of shattered limbs and torn flesh. Every nerve in her body was aflame with unimaginable agony.

    She was still alive.

    Still conscious.

    And that was the worst part of all.

    Watching Ron raise his foot again, Gion could no longer stand by and do nothing. She couldn''t allow him to simply stomp a Celestial Dragon to death right in front of her.

    As a Marine, she had to act.

    In a blur, she used Shave to close the distance, her long right leg sweeping forward in a powerful kick¡ªhardened with Armament Haki.

    Though she was known as a great swordswoman, her mastery of the Six Powers was on par with those Marine Vice Admirals who specialized in them.

    But the moment her kick was about to connect¡ª

    Ron vanished.

    He disappeared the very instant before impact, reappearing back in the same spot just as her attack sliced through his afterimage.

    To the naked eye, it was as if her kick had phased straight through a ghost.

    And his foot never stopped descending.

    Another crunch.

    Another limb¡ªgone.

    Shalria''s right arm exploded into a mess of ruined flesh and bone.

    At this point, her body had reached its limit¡ªher voice was hoarse, unable to even scream anymore.

    But Ron wasn''t finished.

    He lifted his foot once more.

    Her final arm was crushed into an unrecognizable mass of flesh.

    Everyone stared, utterly stunned, as the high and mighty Saint Shalria¡ªonce so arrogant, once so untouchable¡ªlay in the dirt, mutilated beyond recognition.

    It was then that something clicked in their minds.

    Without the status of a Celestial Dragon, without the privilege and power they wielded¡­

    They were nothing more than ordinary humans.

    And ordinary humans¡­

    Could die just like anyone else.

    Gion launched another attack, but Ron evaded it with ease.

    Then, hovering in midair, he calmly raised his silver revolver.

    The polished barrel gleamed under the light.

    The crowd could only watch in stunned horror as he aimed it downward¡ª

    And pulled the trigger.

    BOOM!

    A single bullet, wreathed in Haki, shattered Shalria''s skull in an instant.

    She was dead.

    The shot had been clean, precise¡ªbrutal in its simplicity.

    The moment was captured perfectly.

    The journalists on the scene had filmed everything.

    Gion stood frozen in place, her eyes locked onto Ron as a deep, conflicted look crossed her face.

    So, in the end¡­

    He still did it.

    "He¡­ He killed a Celestial Dragon!"

    "A Marine Admiral will come for sure!"

    "This is insane!"

    "What kind of monster is he?! Traveler Ron¡­!"

    "He''s the one who defied even the Emperors! A man so insane that not even the Four Emperors can compare to his madness!"

    "The God-Slayer!"

    After the initial shock wore off, chaos erupted.

    Some trembled in fear.

    Some were filled with awe.

    Some screamed in panic.

    Some¡­ laughed in wild exhilaration.

    And amidst it all, a certain journalist gripped their camera with trembling hands.

    Staring at the image captured within, they couldn''t help but murmur:

    "This world¡­ is about to change."

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 189 - 189: 189: Fists and Kicks Are Enough

    Marineford, Marine Headquarters.

    "What?! What did you just say?!"

    Sengoku''s expression darkened as he shot up from his desk. His normally composed demeanor shattered in an instant upon hearing the report from Sabaody Archipelago.

    The gravity of the news was unmistakable.

    Across from him, Kizaru¡ªleaning lazily in his seat¡ªtilted his head. "That''s quite the look, eh? It''s rare to see the Fleet Admiral so rattled. What happened?"

    Sengoku hung up the Den Den Mushi, his fingers tightening into a fist. Cold sweat dripped down his face as his expression twisted into a grim scowl.

    "Traveler Ron has appeared in Sabaody."

    Kizaru raised an eyebrow. "Oh? That kid, huh¡­ What did he do this time? Don''t tell me¡ªhe actually attacked the Celestial Dragons?"

    Sengoku''s face darkened further.

    Kizaru whistled. "Ooh~ Looks like he really did."

    "¡­Not just attacked." Sengoku''s teeth clenched. "He killed one."

    The air in the room seemed to freeze.

    Even Kizaru, with his usual carefree demeanor, narrowed his eyes slightly. He stood up, running a hand through his short, curly hair.

    "This is a big deal," he murmured. "That kid¡­ He''s really terrifying."

    Sengoku exhaled sharply, regaining his composure. "I need you to go. Right now. Two years ago, he nearly killed Kaido¡ªthat monster. And now, two years later¡­ I can''t say for sure that you''ll be able to stop him."

    "Oh dear, that''s not very reassuring," Kizaru muttered, though his tone remained light. "If I just need to stall him, I suppose I can manage. But what about backup?"

    "Akainu and Kuzan are both out on assignments," Sengoku replied grimly. "Go and keep Ron occupied. I''ll send Akainu as soon as possible." His expression hardened. "That man cannot be allowed to roam free. He must be eliminated."

    Kizaru let out a slow sigh. "I see, I see¡­ Well then, I suppose I''d better be on my way."

    His body shimmered¡ªlight particles scattering as he disappeared in an instant.

    Sengoku immediately reached for another Den Den Mushi, contacting Akainu.

    "Drop whatever you''re doing. Head for Sabaody immediately."

    ¡­

    Sabaody Archipelago.

    Gion''s blade sliced through the air, sending a flying slash hurtling toward Ron.

    But with a slight tilt of his body, he sidestepped it effortlessly.

    In the same breath, he clenched his fist and threw a punch through the air. A shockwave erupted, slamming into Gion and forcing her back over ten meters.

    Without wasting a second, Ron vanished.

    A blur of motion¡ª

    He reappeared in front of Saint Rosward, who had been trying to flee, his silver revolver pressing coldly against the Celestial Dragon''s bubble-helmeted forehead.

    Rosward''s face twisted in sheer horror.

    "No¡ªplease, don''t¡ª"

    BANG!

    The final shot of the silver revolver tore through his skull.

    The lifeless body swayed for a moment before toppling forward, a torrent of blood pooling from the gaping wound.

    The second Celestial Dragon to die that day.

    A heavy silence engulfed the island.

    "D-Dead¡­ Another one is dead¡­"

    A man clutched his head, despair written all over his face. "This is the end! We''re doomed! The Admirals will descend upon this island with the full force of the Marines! No one here will survive!"

    "Idiot! We weren''t the ones who did it! They''ll only be after him¡ªTraveler Ron!"

    Beads of sweat rolled down the foreheads of countless onlookers.

    "Is he¡­ really going to fight an Admiral here?"

    Someone swallowed hard. The images of the legendary battle on Drum Island resurfaced in their minds.

    "¡­Should we run?"

    "Yeah. We should get out of here¡ªfast."

    Some pirates hesitated, unwilling to stay in the face of an Admiral''s arrival.

    But others, stronger and more confident in their abilities, chose to linger.

    They wanted to see where this was going.

    Meanwhile, Ron slowly released his grip on his revolver. The silver firearm slipped into the rippling void, disappearing entirely.

    And then¡ª

    Something else emerged from the void.

    A katana, sheathed in a crimson-red scabbard.

    The moment it appeared, a suffocating aura of bloodlust filled the air.

    Even seasoned pirates¡ªthose with bounties close to a hundred million¡ªfelt a chill crawl down their spines.

    Gion''s eyes widened slightly as she recognized the blade.

    "That sword¡­ Could it be¡ª"

    From a distance, Hina''s voice rang out, sharp with urgency. "Ron! That''s enough! What more do you intend to do?!"

    Ron''s grip tightened around the crimson hilt.

    "Kill."

    His voice was calm¡ªdevoid of hesitation, devoid of emotion.

    Hina''s breath caught in her throat.

    Ron drew his blade.

    And with the simplest of motions¡ª

    He swung. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A thin, crescent-shaped slash of blood-red energy shot across the air, streaking toward the slave auction house miles away.

    The radiant yet sordid building¡ªsteeped in filth and cruelty¡ªwas sliced cleanly from its very foundation, splitting apart into two perfect halves.

    Inside, a Saint who had been gleefully placing bids on human lives, barely had time to register what was happening. Before he or the other aristocrats and wealthy merchants around him could even scream, their bodies were severed at the waist. Blood gushed like a torrential flood, soaking the auction house in a crimson tide.

    Ron sheathed his blade.

    All those present could only stare at him, their voices caught in their throats.

    Swish!

    A peach-colored sword strike cut through the air, slashing diagonally toward Ron.

    But before it could reach him, Ron''s figure flickered¡ªvanishing in an instant¡ªand reappeared on a grassy patch to Gion''s side. He looked at her calmly.

    "Gion, do you still want to fight me?"

    Gripping her standard-issue Marine longsword, Gion locked eyes with him and said, "I don''t have a choice, do I? No matter what, I''m still a candidate for the rank of admiral. I have to stand on the Marines'' side."

    "The Marines'' side¡­ I see." Ron nodded slowly. "So, the stance of the Marines is to turn a blind eye to the Celestial Dragons'' atrocities? To protect the ones who exploit and slaughter, rather than the innocent who suffer at their hands?"

    His voice carried no rage¡ªonly an eerie calm.

    "If that''s what the Marines stand for¡­ can they truly claim to uphold justice?"

    Gion had no answer.

    Hina, too, lowered her head, clenching her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white.

    The civilians who had overheard Ron''s words shifted their gazes toward the Marines. Suspicion and disgust flickered in their eyes.

    Some of the Marine soldiers standing in formation clenched their jaws, their heads drooping in shame.

    "Whether the Marines uphold justice or not isn''t something a criminal gets to question."

    A lazy voice echoed from above.

    Swish!

    A golden laser beam shot down from the sky, streaking toward Ron.

    As if expecting the attack, Ron didn''t even look. He simply unsheathed his sword and swung.

    The blood-red arc of energy collided with the laser, cleaving it apart in an instant.

    Boom!

    A figure appeared in midair¡ªAdmiral Kizaru.

    He stood there, his hands gripping a shimmering sword of condensed light¡ªAme no Murakumo¡ªblocking the remnants of Ron''s slash.

    "That''s Admiral Kizaru!"

    "He got here so fast!"

    "There''s no way we can escape now¡­"

    The pirates below broke into cold sweats as they recognized him.

    Kizaru adjusted his tea-colored sunglasses, staring down at Ron.

    "...You''ve gotten even stronger. What a terrifying guy¡­"

    Normally, those words were laced with mockery, meant to unnerve weaker pirates.

    But this time, he was dead serious.

    Ron stood there, gripping the eerie, blood-red blade¡ªBlood Moon. Even without moving, his presence exuded an overwhelming sharpness, like a sword that had been honed to perfection.

    Gion''s expression turned solemn as she fixed her gaze on his weapon.

    "That sword¡­ it can''t be¡­"

    Hina, confused, glanced at her. "That sword? Is it special?"

    Gion nodded gravely.

    "It''s not just special¡ªit''s legendary. If I''m not mistaken, that sword is one of the Twelve Supreme Grade Blades¡­ Blood Moon."

    "The number one bloodthirsty blade in the world¡­ one that hasn''t been seen for centuries."

    Hina''s eyes widened.

    "The Twelve Supreme Grade Blades¡­ and he got his hands on one of the strongest among them?"

    Even though she wasn''t a swordswoman, she understood the significance of that.

    Gion took a deep breath.

    "A sword forged with boundless killing intent¡­ The strongest bloodthirsty blade in the world. Among the Supreme Grade Blades, it ranks in the top five."

    She narrowed her eyes.

    "And he''s wielding it¡­ I wouldn''t be surprised if his swordsmanship has already surpassed Mihawk."

    For the first time, she felt a pang of worry¡ªnot for herself, but for Kizaru.

    But then¡­

    Ron did something unexpected.

    He sheathed Blood Moon.

    And then¡ªbefore everyone''s stunned eyes¡ªhe let it sink into the rippling void in front of him.

    "¡­Oh?"

    Kizaru raised an eyebrow.

    "Not going to fight with a sword?"

    Ron looked at him and spoke with a calm that sent chills down spines.

    "No."

    "I just think that using a sword would destroy this beautiful island too easily."

    "¡­For you¡­"

    Ron''s figure flickered.

    He vanished.

    In the blink of an eye¡ªbefore Kizaru could react¡ªa devastating kick smashed into him.

    Bang!

    Kizaru''s body shot downward like a golden meteor, crashing into the ground at blinding speed.

    Even a Logia Admiral like him hadn''t been able to react in time¡ªhe hadn''t even managed to turn into light.

    "!!!"

    Everyone below froze in shock.

    Gion and Hina''s mouths fell open as they stared at the sight above them.

    Ron hovered in the sky, his black coat billowing in the wind. His expression remained indifferent.

    His next words sent shivers down their spines.

    "¡­My fists are more than enough."

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 190 - 190: 190: Kizaru at a Disadvantage

    Draped in his "Justice" coat, Kizaru slowly rose from the deep crater where he''d crashed. His usual laid-back and frivolous expression was nowhere to be seen¡ªreplaced instead by a rare look of solemnity.

    That kick just now hadn''t caused him serious harm, but the sheer speed of it¡­

    It was faster than he had anticipated.

    Kizaru''s eyes narrowed behind his tea-colored sunglasses as his body suddenly turned into particles of light and vanished from the spot.

    Zero-point-zero-zero seconds later.

    Kizaru reappeared directly behind Ron.

    His right leg, glowing with blinding radiance, shot forward in a sideways kick¡ªexecuted with unfathomable speed and overwhelming force.

    ¡ªFaster than his usual Yasakani no Magatama!

    ¡ªStronger than his standard Ama no Murakumo!

    Light-Speed Kick!

    Kizaru had stopped holding back.

    His foot swept through Ron''s body.

    ¡ªNo impact. No resistance.

    The expected sensation of striking flesh and bone never came.

    Instead, the figure before him shattered like an illusion.

    "A mirage!?"

    The moment Kizaru registered this, his Observation Haki screamed in warning.

    ¡ªA dangerous presence was rapidly approaching from the side!

    Without hesitation, he dispersed into particles of light and flickered away.

    BOOM!

    A violent shockwave, infused with Ryou, erupted in his wake¡ªan air cannon so powerful that it blasted a straight hole through a distant hill, sending shattered rocks tumbling down like an avalanche.

    Ron calmly retracted his fist, his knuckles still glowing faintly with Ryou. He turned toward where Kizaru had reappeared, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    "Observation Haki¡­ It looks like mine is a little better."

    Kizaru remained silent. His usual nonchalant smirk had faded, replaced with a rare expression of seriousness.

    The Armament Haki that coated that last punch¡­ It was terrifying. It reminded him of Zephyr in his prime.

    If he had taken that hit directly, even he would have suffered severe injuries.

    And then there was this:

    His monstrous speed.

    His sharp Observation Haki.

    Without realizing it, this twenty-year-old had already reached a level where he was capable of threatening an admiral.

    "¡­Let''s continue."

    Ron disappeared from the spot.

    Kizaru did the same, his body once again dissolving into photons.

    BOOM!

    The two reappeared in mid-air above the battlefield, their attacks colliding in a blinding clash¡ªone fist, one foot.

    ¡ªHaki against Haki.

    ¡ªPower against Power.

    A devastating shockwave exploded outward, ripping through the ground beneath them.

    Violent winds howled in every direction, sending dust and debris flying like a raging storm.

    But before the impact had even fully settled¡ª

    The two figures vanished once more.

    Across the entire Sabaody Archipelago, they reappeared and clashed, only to disappear again in an instant.

    Their battle was so fast, so intense, that even the most hardened pirates¡ªthose with bounties exceeding hundreds of millions¡ªcould barely track their movements.

    It wasn''t long before the entire Sabaody Archipelago was shaken by their fight.

    One by one, people stepped out of buildings, their heads tilting skyward. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''s going on?!"

    "What the hell is happening?!"

    "You don''t know yet?!"

    "Know what?!"

    "That''s Traveler Ron¡­ fighting against Admiral Kizaru!"

    "WHAT?!"

    "Ron¡­ and an Admiral?! What the hell is going on?!"

    "I heard Ron attacked a Celestial Dragon, and that''s why Kizaru showed up!"

    "Attacked a Celestial Dragon¡­?"

    "Not just attacked¡ªhe killed one! I saw it with my own eyes!!"

    "!!!"

    As the truth spread, the entire Sabaody Archipelago erupted in chaos.

    Killing a Celestial Dragon¡ª

    That was an event so massive, so world-shaking that it would send shockwaves across the entire planet.

    And within the archipelago, a group of reporters from the World Economy News had already caught wind of the situation.

    Their hands trembled with excitement as they rushed to contact headquarters¡ª

    This was a story too big to miss.

    The news quickly reached the ears of the one and only Big News Morgans.

    "¡­He killed a Celestial Dragon¡­?"

    For the first time in a long while, even Morgans¡ªthe man who thrived on chaos and headlines¡ªfelt his heart skip a beat.

    Inside the newsroom, several staff members wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads, their expressions filled with shock.

    "It''s him again¡­ Traveler Ron¡­ That crazy bastard. He actually dared to assassinate a Celestial Dragon?!"

    "This is an unbelievable headline! If we publish this, the entire world will go crazy!"

    "But¡­ there''s no way we can print this, right? If the World Government finds out, they''ll be furious!"

    "Boss¡­ what do we do?!"

    Under the anxious gazes of his staff, Morgans'' sharp beak curled into a maniacal grin.

    "Those bastards in the World Government actually think they''re gods?"

    He let out a wild, raucous laugh.

    "I am the King of News! Do they really think they can stop me from spreading a story that will shake the entire sea?!"

    "Get this news out there¡ªimmediately!"

    "Also, send word to our contacts in Sabaody. Deploy every Visual Den Den Mushi we have! Capture as much footage of this battle as possible!"

    "Y-Yes, boss! Right away!"

    With that, the gears of fate began turning¡ª

    And the whole world was about to witness a battle that would go down in history.

    ¡­

    The Sabaody Archipelago was composed of countless massive trees, forming a total of seventy-nine distinct zones.

    Ron and Kizaru''s battle had started in Zone 22 but had now escalated all the way to Zone 54.

    By the time Sentomaru arrived at the archipelago aboard a Marine warship, bringing along Pacifistas, the two combatants had already fought their way to Zone 60, where the World Government''s garrison was located.

    Gion and Hina had been following the battle closely, and upon reaching the area¡ª

    They were immediately greeted by a shocking sight.

    High above in the sky, two radiant figures clashed violently¡ªone wrapped in black and red light, the other blazing with golden brilliance.

    A deafening explosion tore through the air as their attacks collided, unleashing an unimaginable shockwave that blasted outward in all directions.

    The sheer force of the impact sent the ground beneath them flying apart, uprooting chunks of earth and stone. Gion and Hina were caught in the ensuing storm, forced to slide backward over ten meters before they could stabilize themselves.

    At the epicenter of the collision, a massive spherical battlefield spanning over a hundred meters in radius had formed.

    Within it, black-red Haki and golden light constantly clashed, grinding against one another, generating crackling shockwaves that rippled outward like ocean waves.

    The World Government''s facilities and Marine structures below didn''t stand a chance¡ªreduced to rubble in an instant. Countless Marines were swept off their feet, flung into the air like ragdolls by the storm of energy.

    "If it''s a head-on clash you''re looking for¡­ then you''re even less of a match for me."

    Ron stood at the center of the battlefield, his jet-black hair billowing in the wind, his aura blazing like molten fire. His calm words carried an undeniable weight.

    Kizaru''s expression shifted dramatically¡ª

    Because at that very moment¡ª

    Ron clenched his right fist, coated in Advanced Armament Haki (Ryuo), causing his power to surge to an even greater level.

    With an unstoppable force, he shattered Kizaru''s defenses in an instant!

    From below, Gion and Hina could only watch in sheer disbelief.

    In the next moment¡ª

    Boom!

    Kizaru''s body shot through the air like a meteor, blasted away by Ron''s devastating punch!

    His trajectory was a straight line¡ªfrom Zone 60, all the way toward the distant sea. Along the way, he crashed through the massive tree branches that made up Sabaody, snapping them apart like twigs, before finally being sent completely out of the archipelago''s borders, hurtling toward the ocean.

    Sentomaru had just set foot on Sabaody''s shore when he witnessed the unthinkable¡ª

    His "old man"¡ªthe legendary Admiral Kizaru¡ªwas blown off the island, flung across the sky!

    But before he could even process what had happened¡ª

    The ocean beneath Kizaru began to rise unnaturally.

    A towering rectangular pillar of seawater, hundreds of meters high and over a hundred meters wide, suddenly materialized¡ªlaunching itself straight toward the falling Admiral!

    The timing was absolutely flawless.

    "Old man?!"

    Sentomaru''s voice rang out in alarm.

    At the final moment, just before Kizaru could be trapped inside the water prison, his hand formed a blade of light¡ª

    "Ame no Murakumo!"

    With a swift downward slash, he cleaved the water construct in two.

    The shattered seawater plummeted back into the ocean, creating towering waves that roared across the surface.

    But just as Kizaru exhaled in relief¡ª

    A blood-red light streaked through the sky.

    Boom!

    Ron appeared above Kizaru, his entire body steaming with crimson energy.

    His right leg, wreathed in Advanced Armament Haki, descended like a black-red thunderbolt, cleaving through the air with terrifying force!

    Kizaru barely had time to react¡ª

    Boom!

    His body plummeted toward the sea like a shooting star!

    Just as he was about to crash into the ocean, a flash of golden light erupted.

    At the last moment¡ª

    Kizaru converted himself into photons, vanishing just before he touched the water!

    His body reformed on the deck of a Marine warship, standing near the shore.

    Looking up at Ron, Kizaru''s voice carried a rare trace of extreme seriousness.

    "So, it seems you''ve mastered Observation Haki to the level of seeing the future... How troublesome."

    "Old man!"

    Sentomaru and the surrounding Marines turned toward him.

    But the moment they saw him, their blood ran cold.

    Admiral Kizaru was badly injured.

    Standing on the warship''s deck¡ªhis right shoulder had collapsed inward, and blood dripped from the corner of his lips.

    A suffocating silence filled the air.

    It was unbelievable.

    How could Admiral Kizaru, one of the strongest forces of the Marines, possibly be wounded?!

    Sentomaru, the one who knew Kizaru''s strength the best, broke into a cold sweat.

    His body trembled.

    "Even the old man¡­ wasn''t his match?"

    That man¡­

    Just how strong had he become?!

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 191 - 191: 191: Power Beyond an Admiral!

    The ocean stretched endlessly beneath them.

    Ron stood in midair, clad in black, as the wind carried his dark hair.

    Below him, a large contingent of Marines, including Sentomaru, clenched their weapons tightly. Cold sweat dripped down their foreheads as they stared up at him with unconcealed fear.

    Some Marines trembled uncontrollably, their hands slick with sweat as they gripped their weapons. Others could barely stand straight, their knees buckling under the sheer pressure radiating from the man above.

    It felt as if a mountain was pressing down on them.

    Sentomaru clenched his fists, his face grim as his eyes darted between Ron and Kizaru.

    "Old man¡­"

    His voice was laced with rage.

    Then, his eyes locked onto Ron.

    ¡ª"Pacifistas!"

    With his sharp command, three massive Pacifistas turned their mechanical faces toward Ron, their arms rising, their mouths opening.

    "Fire!"

    Six deadly laser beams erupted from their palms and mouths, tearing through the air toward Ron.

    But Ron dodged effortlessly.

    At that moment¡ª

    A golden-red aura rippled outward from him.

    BOOM!

    A wave of Conqueror''s Haki exploded downward, sweeping through the entire Marine force with unmatched precision.

    The effects were instantaneous.

    Row after row of Marines collapsed, their eyes rolling back as they fainted on the spot.

    Sentomaru, resisting with all his might, dropped to one knee, his pupils violently contracting. His entire mind felt like it was on the verge of being obliterated by Ron''s overwhelming will.

    "D-Damn it!"

    Even as he struggled to remain conscious, the Pacifistas prepared for a second round of attacks.

    But before they could fire¡ª

    Ron lifted his leg and¡ª

    "Tempest Kick!"

    A massive, azure wind blade cleaved through the air, slicing straight through the three Pacifistas.

    ¡ªBOOM!

    The explosions were deafening.

    Flames and metal shrapnel scattered in every direction, engulfing the unconscious Marines. Sentomaru, who was too close, was blown off his feet and hurled toward the ocean by the sheer force of the explosion.

    At that moment¡ª

    A blinding flash of golden light erupted from a nearby Marine warship.

    "Yata no Kagami¡ªAurora Strike!"

    Kizaru, standing on the deck, launched a devastating laser beam straight at Ron!

    But¡ª

    "Useless."

    Ron saw everything.

    With Observation Haki at Level 7 and the Transparent World at Level 5, he had already predicted Kizaru''s attack before it even happened.

    He moved a fraction of a second earlier, effortlessly dodging before twisting his body in midair. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then¡ª

    He countered.

    "Tempest Kick!"

    A colossal wind blade, imbued with Armament Haki, tore through the air toward Kizaru!

    Kizaru vanished just in time¡ªbut the warship behind him wasn''t so lucky.

    SHRRRKKK!

    The entire warship was sliced in half.

    The sea below it split apart, leaving a hundreds-of-meters-long chasm as the turbulent ocean waters churned violently.

    Above the battlefield, Ron and Kizaru continued their battle.

    At this point¡ª

    No one else could interfere.

    Meanwhile¡ª

    The news of Ron killing a Celestial Dragon had already spread through media outlets like wildfire.

    The World Government was outraged.

    The Five Elders personally issued an order¡ª

    ¡ª"Mobilize CP0! Send the full force of our army from Mary Geoise! Capture the Traveler Ron at all costs!"

    At the same time¡ª

    One of the Marine Admirals was already on his way.

    Fleet Admiral Akainu had given the order himself.

    And the one responding to that call was¡ª

    ¡ªAdmiral Akainu.

    As his battleship cut through the ocean, rapidly approaching Sabaody¡ª

    A brilliant golden light erupted from the distant horizon, splitting the very sky apart.

    "That''s Admiral Kizaru."

    Vice Admiral Dalmatian, standing beside Akainu, spoke in a grave tone.

    Akainu''s expression remained stone-cold.

    His Marine coat billowed as he crossed his arms, his gaze piercingly sharp as he stared toward Sabaody''s direction.

    "That brat¡­"

    His voice was low but filled with murderous intent.

    "This time¡ª"

    "He dies."

    ¡­

    Not far from the Sabaody Archipelago, on the vast Red Line¡­

    Mary Geoise¡­

    One of the Five Elders gazed at the distant, dazzling light that split the sky. His eyes narrowed slightly.

    "That''s Kizaru¡­ So that kid actually forced him to get serious?"

    "How rare."

    "Seems like his strength has grown considerably over the past two years."

    The bald Elder gripping the Shodai Kitetsu exuded a chilling aura as his gaze darkened.

    "Attacking and killing a Celestial Dragon¡­ Is this brat officially declaring war on the World Government?"

    "Hmph. Those who defy the heavens never meet a good end."

    The Elder with the long, snow-white mustache chuckled coldly.

    Seated on the couch, the Five Elder with the flat hat and bushy white beard spoke calmly,

    "CP0 and Akainu are already on their way. As long as Kizaru can hold him back, we''ll be able to completely eliminate this growing threat in Sabaody."

    The bald Elder shut his eyes and muttered,

    "Let''s just hope that no unforeseen¡ª"

    Before he could finish¡ª

    BOOM!

    A crimson sword light soared into the sky from the distance, shattering the clouds in an instant!

    The sheer force of that single slash sent a ripple of unease through the Five Elders.

    "This is¡­ the Blood Moon?!"

    The bald Elder gripping the First Generation Kitetsu stared in disbelief.

    "That blade was supposed to be erased from history! How could it resurface?!"

    "This level of swordsmanship¡­ It''s no weaker than Hawkeye himself."

    "No¡­ With this kind of Haki infused into it, he might even be stronger than Hawkeye. Even our second brother may not be his match," the balding Elder muttered in a deep, shaken tone.

    "To reach such a level at twenty years old¡­"

    The blond Elder with the thick beard darkened his expression.

    "This man¡­ He''s even more dangerous than Roger and Whitebeard!"

    "This time, no matter the cost, we must eliminate him!"

    The Elder gripping the Shodai Kitetsu clenched his fingers tightly around the hilt.

    "Kizaru¡­ Can he hold him off?"

    ¡­

    At the shores of the Sabaody Archipelago¡ª

    Gion and Hina had just arrived.

    Their gazes immediately locked onto the ongoing battle on the ocean.

    The moment their eyes landed on Kizaru''s battered and bloodied figure, their pupils contracted.

    "Admiral Kizaru¡­ actually ended up in this state?"

    Hina whispered in shock, a raging storm brewing in her mind.

    Gion was just as stunned.

    Originally, she had thought that even with Blood Moon in his hands, Ron could at best match Kizaru evenly. If the fight dragged on, perhaps Kizaru might even have the edge.

    But now¡­ it looked like the situation was far worse.

    After all¡ª

    Even against a Yonko, Kizaru had never been this injured before.

    A terrifying thought surfaced in Gion''s mind.

    Had Ron already surpassed the level of an Admiral?!

    ¡­

    "Yasakani no Magatama!"

    "Circular Sword Dance!"

    SLASH!

    Kizaru was sent flying a thousand meters by a single strike from Ron''s Blood Moon!

    Below, the ocean bore a bottomless, circular scar from the sheer force of the slash.

    Kizaru barely managed to steady himself mid-air.

    But it seemed like Ron had already teleported above him.

    "So fast!"

    In the Admiral''s shrinking pupils, he saw the crimson Blood Moon, infused with Armament Haki and crackling with black flames, descending upon him!

    "Flame Tiger!"

    "Inu Guren!"

    A giant, molten dog head erupted from the horizon, colliding with Ron''s flaming black tiger-shaped slash!

    The moment the two attacks met¡ª

    BOOM!

    A devastating shockwave blasted outward!

    Scorching magma and dark flames scattered into the sea, causing the waters below to boil instantly¡ªsteam and bubbles churning violently!

    Blood dripped from Kizaru''s shoulders, hands, and left leg as he hovered mid-air.

    Turning his head, he caught sight of a Marine battleship fast approaching in the distance.

    He finally sighed in relief.

    "About damn time¡­ If you took any longer, these old bones of mine wouldn''t last."

    Aboard the Marine warship¡ª

    Admiral Akainu, draped in his Justice coat, his cold, merciless eyes stared up at the battlefield.

    Without hesitation, he leaped high into the air, his entire body exuding a terrifying killing intent.

    A massive, molten fist formed around his right arm¡ª

    "Great Eruption!"

    Like a volcanic explosion, the monstrous fist of lava shot toward Ron, threatening to engulf him!

    Yet¡ª

    Ron merely smirked.

    Did Akainu still think he was the same young man from four years ago in the North Blue?

    Did he really believe this level of power was enough to kill him?

    How arrogant.

    Ron unleashed his full presence.

    A rolling shockwave of sheer willpower erupted from him, tearing apart the clouds, causing the ocean to surge violently.

    ¡ªLevel 8 Armament Haki, near full materialization.

    Jet-black energy coated his entire form.

    Raising his crimson Blade, an overwhelming, spiraling wave of Haki enveloped its edge.

    His killing intent soared¡ª

    Blood-red sword light flooded the sky.

    From the shore, Gion and Hina could only watch in shock as¡ª

    Ron swung his blade downward.

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 192 - 192: 192: A Joint Attack from Two Admirals!

    As Ron''s actions in the Sabaody Archipelago¡ªslaying a Celestial Dragon and battling Admirals Kizaru and Akainu¡ªshook the world...

    A great battle was also unfolding in the Kingdom of Alabasta, deep within the first half of the Grand Line.

    With the rebel army closing in on the royal capital and Crocodile leading Baroque Works to seize the royal palace, Princess Vivi found herself in a dire situation. But at that moment, she recalled the second thing Ron had told her that night.

    "If this country ever faces a true crisis, you can tell Crocodile that the stone tablet has already been taken by me."

    And so, as Alabasta stood on the brink of collapse, facing the triumphant laughter of Crocodile at the gates of the palace, Vivi, her expression resolute, spoke in a clear voice:

    "I don''t know what it is you''re looking for in this country, but many years ago, someone told me that he took a stone tablet that was once kept in the Sanctuary."

    Crocodile''s laughter abruptly ceased. His gaze darkened as he locked eyes with Vivi standing on the shattered streets.

    "What¡­ did you just say?"

    "That tablet¡­ it must be what you''re after, isn''t it?" Vivi met his glare without fear. "If you want it, go find that person and take it from him."

    Crocodile''s face grew even darker. He clenched his outstretched hand in the air, and in an instant, a massive hand of golden sand formed, seizing Vivi in its crushing grip.

    "Who!?"

    "The Traveler¡­ Ron."

    At that name, Crocodile''s pupils shrank violently.

    A ghostly image of the past flickered in his mind¡ªthe silhouette of a young swordsman standing before him, blade in hand. His chest throbbed as if the deep scar carved across it had reopened, recalling the wound that had nearly cut him in half years ago.

    "Him¡­!?"

    Crocodile''s bloodshot eyes filled with rage, his teeth grinding audibly.

    "That''s right!"

    Despite the excruciating pain from the crushing sand, Vivi forced a smirk and gazed at him provocatively. "If you''ve got the guts, go find him. But I doubt you do¡­ isn''t that right, Crocodile?"

    She hadn''t even finished speaking when¡ª

    "Shut up."

    Crocodile spat out the words venomously.

    His right hand curled tighter, causing the massive sand hand to constrict around Vivi, bones creaking under the pressure.

    Her delicate face twisted in agony, but she bit her lip, refusing to scream. She would not give in to violence.

    "So that''s why¡­" Crocodile muttered darkly, the realization dawning upon him. "I always wondered why I could never find that Poneglyph. Turns out, it was stolen by him!"

    His voice turned hoarse with fury.

    "Ron, you bastard!"

    Rage burned in Crocodile''s eyes. Around him, buildings crumbled to sand, golden grains swirling into a furious storm.

    Just then¡ª

    "Gomu Gomu no Pistol!"

    Whoosh!

    A fist stretched through the air, hurtling toward Crocodile with incredible force!

    Crocodile barely spared it a glance before allowing his body to dissolve into sand, letting the attack pass harmlessly through him.

    At the same moment, a sharp glint streaked through the air¡ª

    Slash!

    A sword strike severed the massive sand hand holding Vivi, instantly freeing her! As she collapsed forward, a strong arm caught her mid-fall.

    It was Zoro.

    Crocodile narrowed his eyes at the two figures standing before him¡ªLuffy and Zoro. His voice was as cold as ice.

    "My mood is terrible right now. Standing in front of me¡­ does that mean you''re ready to die, Straw Hat?"

    Luffy clenched his fists together with a smack and locked eyes with Crocodile.

    "This time, I''ll send you flying in Ron''s place!"

    The moment that name left Luffy''s mouth¡ª

    Crocodile''s bloodshot eyes flashed with unrestrained fury.

    "Don''t ever mention that name in front of me!!"

    With a violent swing of his hand, a razor-sharp blade of sand shot toward Luffy at incredible speed.

    Luffy dodged instantly and launched a fierce counterattack.

    "Gomu Gomu no Gatling!"

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, near the waters of the Sabaody Archipelago¡­

    As Ron''s sword descended¡ª

    The very sky seemed to tremble.

    A slash, stretching nearly ten thousand meters long, burned with dark flames and gleamed with a blood-red hue. It cleaved through Admiral Akainu''s massive magma eruption, which had surged like an exploding volcano, completely tearing it apart!

    The fiery slash roared through the air, hurtling toward Akainu.

    Shing!

    A terrifying shockwave split the ocean itself.

    A chasm, ten thousand meters long and a thousand meters deep, was carved into the sea, as if the ocean had been violently ripped apart. Towering waves thundered as seawater rushed into the void left behind by the strike.

    But what truly left Gion, Hina, Dalmatian, and the others in utter shock¡ªwas the state Akainu was in.

    The magma Admiral stood on a hardened platform of cooled lava.

    His right arm¡ªsevered clean from the shoulder¡ªgushed with fresh blood.

    Underneath his Marine cap, his usually stoic and ruthless face twisted with rage as he glared at Ron, who hovered in the sky, his blade still dripping with blood.

    That single slash¡­

    It had exceeded his expectations.

    Even with his Armament Haki reinforcing his magma-coated right arm, it had been completely obliterated!

    From a distance, a lazy yet amused voice drifted over.

    "Ara ara¡­ Sakazuki, what are you doing?"

    Kizaru''s voice carried from above, tinged with mockery.

    "You didn''t use your full strength against him? Don''t tell me¡­ you still thought he was the same as when you first tried to capture him years ago?"

    "Shut up!"

    Akainu''s voice was a low, menacing growl.

    Molten magma surged from the stump of his shoulder, bubbling and hissing as it reshaped itself into a new, blazing right arm, radiating unbearable heat.

    Losing an arm¡ª

    Meant nothing to him.

    If anything, it only fueled his fury.

    For a man like Akainu, rage was the greatest catalyst.

    His seething wrath pushed his strength beyond its limits.

    The third stage of Armament Haki surged across his body, merging with his magma, intensifying his presence to an overwhelming degree. Half of his entire body liquefied into molten rock. The sheer heat emanating from him boiled the ocean within a hundred-meter radius.

    At this moment, Akainu was no longer a mere Marine Admiral.

    He was a walking catastrophe¡ª

    A volcano on the verge of full eruption!

    In midair, Ron''s expression grew solemn.

    Even he could sense the overwhelming danger radiating from the man below.

    "Brat¡­" Akainu growled, his voice thick with murderous intent.

    "Today, you die here."

    Akainu''s voice was cold and emotionless as he raised his magma-covered fist and punched forward.

    "Hellhound!"

    Ron flickered out of sight, narrowly avoiding the devastating strike. Without hesitation, he swung his blade downward in a vicious counterattack.

    However, Akainu''s magma-forged claws expanded into massive, searing-hot appendages. With a single brutal motion, he tore through the incoming slash, dispersing it into nothingness. Then, with a powerful stomp, his lava-coated arm stretched outward like a monstrous serpent, lunging straight for Ron in midair¡­

    Watching from a distance, Kizaru scratched his head as the two clashed fiercely.

    "Man, what a hassle¡­"

    In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from where he stood, reappearing behind Ron at an angle.

    "Sacred Light Laser!"

    Just as Ron parried Akainu''s attack, a golden beam of energy shot from behind¡ªslamming directly into his back.

    The impact sent him hurtling downward, straight toward the vast ocean below.

    Yet before he could hit the water, Ron twisted midair and threw a devastating punch.

    Boom!

    The sheer force shattered the incoming laser, halting his descent just a few meters above the sea.

    But before he could regain his footing¡ª

    "Red Lotus Hound!"

    Akainu launched another explosive magma strike, descending toward him like a blazing meteor.

    At the same time, Kizaru''s figure flickered again, unleashing his ultimate barrage.

    "Yata Mirror Barrage!"

    A flood of dazzling light bullets rained down, blanketing the entire sea with pure devastation.

    ¡­

    On the distant shoreline, Gion and Hina stood frozen, their eyes filled with concern.

    The relentless assault of two Marine Admirals¡ª

    Such overwhelming force¡­

    Even a Yonko wouldn''t be able to endure it, right?

    Could Ron possibly withstand this?

    The answer came swiftly.

    No.

    He couldn''t.

    Ron was struck head-on, blasted straight down into the depths of the ocean.

    Yet, despite the overwhelming impact¡ª

    He was completely unharmed.

    ¡­

    "They assume I''m a Devil Fruit user¡­"

    Deep beneath the surface, thousands of meters below, Ron lay on the seabed, resting against a massive rock. His expression was calm, almost indifferent.

    "They think sending me into the sea will render me powerless¡­ strip me of my ability to fight?"

    The crushing pressure at these depths would obliterate an ordinary human.

    But to him?

    It meant nothing.

    "Good idea, but unfortunately for them¡­ seawater has no effect on me."

    The Devil Fruit ability he had obtained through his Ability Replication Card was entirely flawless¡ªfree of any weaknesses.

    Seawater. Seastone.

    They were meaningless to him.

    In fact, being underwater actually worked to his advantage.

    Ron''s eyes gleamed.

    "Two Admirals teaming up¡­ huh. With my current strength, taking them both on isn''t ideal. I suppose it''s about time to wrap this up."

    A smirk played at the corner of his lips.

    "Next time we meet¡­ these eyes of mine should be fully awakened by then."

    Rising to his feet, Ron sheathed his blood-red blade.

    Then¡ª

    Boom!

    With a single step, the entire seabed shattered beneath him.

    His figure shot upward like an arrow released from a bow, piercing through the water and vanishing into the distance.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, back at the surface¡ª

    Akainu and Kizaru hovered above the sea, waiting for any sign of movement.

    But Ron was gone.

    Far away, the forces of CP0 arrived, leading a battalion of government troops straight into Sabaody Archipelago. Their mission¡ªcapture and interrogate anyone associated with "Ron the Traveler" and "Calamity from the Skies."

    At the same time, the pirates who had been lurking on the island wasted no time.

    Panic erupted.

    Chaos ensued.

    Every last one of them fled from Sabaody in a frantic escape, unwilling to get caught in the storm that was about to unfold.

    ...

    ["Ron the Traveler appears in Sabaody Archipelago! Three World Nobles slaughtered in cold blood!"]

    ["A Madman Declaring War on the Heavens! Kizaru vs. Ron¡ªan Admiral forced into a disadvantage!"]

    ["Admiral Akainu''s Arm Severed in a Single Slash! Who is truly the World''s Greatest Swordsman?!"]

    ["Unfathomable Power! One man against two Marine Admirals!"]

    The events that transpired on this island¡ª

    A supermassive incident¡ª S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With the power of the World Economy News Agency behind it, spread like wildfire across the entire ocean.

    By the end of the day¡ª

    The entire world was in an uproar!

    -------------------------

    Patreon Advance Chapters: patreon .com / ElvenKing20

 Chapter 193 - 193: 193: The Navy Lacks Manpower, World Military Draft Begins!

    Marine Headquarters, Marineford.

    All vice admirals and officers ranked above them had gathered for today''s meeting.

    Among the three admirals, Aokiji was still in the New World and unable to return in time.

    Vice Admiral Garp, upon receiving the news, was on his way back.

    "Even though he''s a Devil Fruit user, he still managed to escape after being thrown into the sea?"

    Sengoku sat with his arms crossed, his expression grave.

    "How exactly did he do it?"

    "Who knows?"

    Kizaru shook his head, just as puzzled as the rest.

    Akainu, with his cap pulled low over his face, remained silent.

    Several officers, including Chaton, glanced at his right arm. A solemn glint flashed in their eyes.

    Even a monster like Sakazuki had lost an arm¡­

    Just how strong was that traveler, Ron? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Could he be even stronger than the Four Emperors?

    The mere thought of it sent chills down their spines.

    "Gion, you encountered him firsthand at the Sabaody Archipelago. You were there when it happened. Do you have anything to add?"

    Vice Admiral Tsuru turned to the woman standing behind her.

    Sengoku and the others also turned their eyes toward her.

    "I believe¡­"

    Draped in a white justice coat, a longsword hanging at her waist, the valiant and graceful Gion spoke with clarity,

    "This incident is likely just the beginning."

    Sengoku''s eyes narrowed. "You mean to say he''s planning something even bigger?"

    "I don''t know if he''s planning something bigger, but he has already displayed clear hostility toward the World Government. Attacking Mary Geoise could still be considered an act of revenge, but now, killing a Celestial Dragon¡­ It might just be his way of declaring war against the World Government."

    Gion''s tone remained calm.

    "But¡­ why?"

    Chaton asked, puzzled. "The World Government and we Marines haven''t really done anything to him in the past two years."

    "That''s true. But what if¡­"

    Gion''s gaze swept across the room.

    "What if his goal is to shatter the current order?"

    Everyone''s hearts tightened at her words.

    "Dissatisfied with the World Government''s rule and the privileges of the Celestial Dragons¡­ seeking to break free from their control and overthrow the system itself?"

    Vice Admiral Tsuru''s eyes shone with wisdom. "That¡­ is indeed a real possibility."

    Sengoku''s face darkened with anger.

    "To think he wants to overthrow the World Government¡­ That insolent brat! Does he have any idea what kind of chaos the world would fall into without the order and rules established by the World Government?!"

    "That may be true,"

    Kizaru spoke lazily while casually trimming his nails.

    "But against that kid, sheer numbers won''t matter. Only those at least at an admiral candidate level can even take part in the hunt."

    "The Four Emperors dominate the New World, and on this side of the Grand Line, a new generation of pirates is rising one after another. If he truly declares war on the World Government¡­ do we even have the manpower to deal with it?"

    The vice admirals exchanged glances, nodding slightly.

    Vice Admiral Tsuru turned toward Sengoku.

    "How about¡­ we request a World Military Draft? The Marines need to expand our forces."

    "The World Military Draft¡­"

    Sengoku fell into deep thought.

    "I understand. I''ll bring it up with Commander-in-Chief Kong."

    ¡­

    Alabasta

    Just like in the original timeline, Luffy had defeated Crocodile and saved the crisis-ridden kingdom of Alabasta.

    The news that one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea had attempted to seize control of the country¡ªonly to be taken down by an unknown rookie pirate crew¡ªspread quickly.

    Though compared to the massive incident Ron had caused at the Sabaody Archipelago, it was barely a blip on the radar.

    But since it involved a Warlord, it still caused a stir.

    For the first time, the name of the Straw Hat Kid, Monkey D. Luffy, appeared on Sengoku''s desk.

    However, he had no time to concern himself with Garp''s grandson right now.

    After consulting with Commander-in-Chief Kong and receiving approval from the World Government, the Marines officially launched the World Military Draft.

    A special emphasis was placed on recruiting high-level combat power.

    ¡­

    A Certain Island in the Grand Line.

    A Marine warship docked at the island''s port as officers disembarked and made their way into town.

    The announcement of the World Military Draft echoed through the streets.

    Among the crowd, an elderly blind man in a purple kimono, gripping a cane sword, walked toward the registration booth.

    "Hah! A blind old geezer wants to enlist? What a joke."

    A man nearby sneered mockingly.

    The old man remained unbothered.

    As his turn arrived, a wave of chuckles and scornful glances surrounded him.

    "Name?"

    "Fujitora."

    "Are you a Devil Fruit user?"

    "Yes."

    "Oh? Then show us your ability. Give it your all¡ªwe need to assess your strength."

    A Marine officer smirked, arms crossed.

    "Understood."

    Fujitora nodded slightly, drawing just a fraction of his cane sword.

    A tremendous gravitational force erupted from the blade, surging skyward.

    And then, with a quiet motion, he sheathed his sword once more.

    "That''s it?"

    "Nothing even happened!"

    "What a joke! Old man, stop bluffing and get lost!"

    Mocking laughter erupted from the crowd, and even the Marine officer in charge looked confused. "Did you already use your ability?"

    The blind old man, Issho, remained silent.

    But at that moment, someone in the crowd happened to glance upward. Their eyes widened in sheer disbelief.

    "T-That... what is that?!!"

    The sneers and taunts instantly died down as more people looked up. A wave of shock spread through the gathered crowd like wildfire.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me..."

    One of the men who had been mocking Issho the loudest now stood frozen, his face drained of color. His trembling fingers pointed toward the sky, where an enormous meteor was descending¡ªits fiery form cutting through the heavens before crashing into the distant sea with an earth-shaking roar.

    The impact sent massive waves rippling outward, and for a long moment, no one spoke.

    Issho turned to the Marine officer, his voice calm. "Will that be enough?"

    The officer, still dumbfounded, could only nod furiously.

    Under the awe-struck gazes of the crowd, Issho tapped his cane on the ground and slowly boarded the Marine warship.

    Standing on the deck, he felt the salty breeze against his face.

    His mind wandered back to a conversation he had not long ago¡ªa debate with a young man about justice, and a wager that had been made.

    "Celestial Dragons... World Government... Do they really believe themselves to be gods?"

    Issho murmured to himself.

    This time, he was going to see for himself.

    He would judge whether the World Government truly upheld justice for the weak¡ªwhether they were truly worthy of his power.

 Chapter 194 - 194: 194: Major Events Unfold One After Another, A Storm is Approaching!

    Grand Line.

    Just beyond the territorial waters of the Alabasta Kingdom.

    Smoker and Tashigi, who had pursued the Straw Hat Pirates all the way to Alabasta, had also taken part in the battle against Crocodile. They had witnessed firsthand the devastation caused by one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea¡ªa pirate granted status and privileges by the World Government¡ªupon an innocent nation.

    Yet, the ones who had saved this country... were not the Marines.

    It was pirates.

    After seeing everything with his own eyes, Smoker found himself recalling the words Ron had spoken back in Loguetown.

    Now, sitting on the deck of a Marine warship escorting Crocodile away from Alabasta, he clenched the cigar between his teeth, his expression complicated.

    "Is the justice of the Marines... truly justice?"

    What he had witnessed in Alabasta planted the first seeds of doubt in his heart.

    "Captain Smoker."

    A voice interrupted his thoughts.

    He turned his head.

    Standing before him was Tashigi, her glasses reflecting the sunlight. Her blade hung at her waist, and her short blue hair swayed slightly in the sea breeze.

    "What is it?"

    Tashigi stepped forward with a firm stance. "Crocodile has requested to see you."

    "See me?"

    "He says he has something important to discuss."

    Smoker narrowed his eyes.

    Without a word, he stood up and walked into the warship''s interior. Soon, he arrived at the brig, where The Desert Crocodile Crocodile sat against the wall, his arms restrained in heavy Seastone shackles.

    Smoker stopped in front of the bars, looking down at him with an icy gaze.

    "Crocodile, what do you want?"

    The former Warlord smirked, his golden hook glinting slightly in the dim light.

    "White Hunter Smoker..." His voice was calm yet carried a weight of intrigue. "I have something to tell the higher-ups of the Marines."

    "Tell it to them in Impel Down."

    Smoker exhaled a ring of smoke and turned to leave.

    But just as he reached the door, Crocodile''s voice echoed behind him.

    "What I have to say¡­ concerns the Ancient Weapon. Pluton."

    Smoker froze mid-step.

    His pupils contracted slightly.

    Ancient Weapon...

    Pluton?!

    Smoker wasted no time. He reported the matter to Marine Headquarters immediately.

    In response, a new order was given.

    The warship, originally set to sail directly to Enies Lobby, was instead redirected¡ªits new destination: Marineford.

    ¡­

    Now in Marineford, inside a secure chamber, Crocodile sat on a prisoner''s chair, his Seastone cuffs still tightly bound. Across from him were three of the highest-ranking figures in the Marines: Fleet Admiral Sengoku, Vice Admiral Tsuru, and the legendary Marine Hero, Garp.

    Vice Admiral Tsuru, her sharp eyes fixed on Crocodile, was the first to speak.

    "Crocodile¡­ You claim to know the whereabouts of the Ancient Weapon Pluton?"

    Crocodile chuckled.

    "Why else do you think I spent so many years in Alabasta?"

    His smirk widened as he continued, "That country holds a Poneglyph¡­ one that records the location of Pluton."

    Sengoku and Garp exchanged silent glances, their expressions growing tense.

    "You wanted to obtain Pluton?" Sengoku asked gravely.

    "Of course," Crocodile admitted without hesitation.

    "And what would you do with it?"

    "What else?" Crocodile''s eyes gleamed with unrestrained ambition.

    "With overwhelming power at my fingertips¡­ I would become the true ruler of this sea!"

    Now, there was no longer any need to conceal his desires.

    Crocodile had laid his ambitions bare.

    "But..."

    Crocodile''s fingers dug into the armrest of his chair, his wrists bound tightly by Seastone shackles. His teeth clenched as he spat out his next words, his tone seething with hatred.

    "That man... destroyed everything I had planned!"

    "That man... Are you referring to Straw Hat Luffy?"

    Sengoku asked in a deep voice.

    Vice Admiral Tsuru cast a sidelong glance at Garp, who stood beside her with his arms crossed. His expression was somewhat unnatural¡ªclearly, he had long been aware that his grandson had become a pirate.

    Crocodile let out a low, disdainful chuckle.

    "Of course not. That brat and his swordsman friend, Zoro, only defeated me because of sheer luck." His eyes darkened, flashing with malice. "The man I truly despise is not someone they can compare to."

    "The Poneglyph hidden within Alabasta¡ªthe one that records the location of Pluton¡ªwas taken by him."

    Sengoku, Garp, and Tsuru all tensed at his words.

    "Who is it?" Tsuru asked, her voice sharp and commanding.

    Crocodile''s gaze flickered as he looked at them. "I can tell you... but I have a condition."

    Garp furrowed his brows. "You still dare to negotiate with us in your position? If you talk, maybe we''ll let you spend a little less time in¡ª"

    "Shut up, Garp."

    Sengoku interrupted him with a wave of his hand before fixing Crocodile with a piercing stare. "What do you want?"

    Crocodile smirked.

    "Let me go."

    "Impossible."

    Sengoku shook his head without hesitation. "A pirate who tried to overthrow a kingdom¡ªthat crime cannot be overlooked."

    Crocodile chuckled, his confidence unshaken.

    "Don''t be so sure about that." He leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice. "Why don''t you ask the World Government what they think?"

    ¡­

    A few days later.

    The warship escorting Crocodile to Enies Lobby was ambushed.

    By the time the dust settled, The Desert Crocodile Crocodile was nowhere to be found.

    The next day¡ª

    A shocking announcement from the World Government sent tremors across the entire Grand Line.

    Even the Four Emperors of the New World took notice.

    "The Poneglyph recording the location of the Ancient Weapon Pluton... is now in the hands of Ron the Traveler!"

    "And with the Demon Child, Nico Robin, on his crew... there is a high possibility that Pluton has already fallen into his grasp."

    "A king beyond the Four Emperors... is about to rise upon the seas."

    ¡­

    New World ¡ª Whole Cake Island.

    Inside the luxurious halls of Whole Cake Chateau, one of the Four Emperors, Big Mom Charlotte Linlin, flew into a furious rage upon hearing the news.

    "What kind of nonsense is this about a king ruling the seas?! That little brat?!"

    Her thunderous roar carried an overwhelming pressure, shaking the castle itself. Many of the Homies trembled, and several weaker subordinates turned pale, struggling to stay conscious.

    "The Pirate King''s throne is not so easily claimed!"

    She slammed her massive fist onto the table, cracking the surface.

    "So what if he has Pluton? If he''s got the guts, let him set foot in Totto Land!"

    Her outburst sent shockwaves of Conqueror''s Haki rippling outward. The sheer force of her presence made the very air tremble, and several nearby soldiers staggered, their heads spinning from the overwhelming pressure.

    "Mom, calm down."

    A deep, composed voice broke the tension.

    Charlotte Katakuri, the most powerful of Big Mom''s children, stood by her side, his arms crossed.

    "This news comes directly from the World Government. They likely want to incite a conflict between you and Ron."

    "Perhaps,"

    Smoothie, one of the Three Sweet Commanders, spoke up, her arms folded as she leaned back slightly. The silk scarf around her neck fluttered as she exhaled thoughtfully.

    "But if it''s true¡­ then Ron, who now possesses both the knowledge of the Poneglyphs and the last remnant of Ohara, Nico Robin, is without a doubt a serious threat to us."

    "You''re absolutely right! That bastard is probably already eyeing the Red Poneglyph in my possession!"

    A manic glint flickered in Charlotte Linlin''s eyes as a sinister smile crept onto her face.

    "There is only one throne fit for the King of the Seas! There''s no way I''ll let some upstart seize the advantage over me!"

    "Mom, what do you plan to do?"

    Charlotte Cracker asked, his expression serious. "Are we declaring war on him?"

    Big Mom''s bloodshot eyes gleamed with murderous intent.

    "Becoming the ruler of these seas is no simple task!" she sneered.

    "Send a message to Kaido! Instead of fighting me for territory, he should join forces with me to eliminate that eyesore of a brat first!"

    Having already developed a deep-seated grudge against Ron, Kaido wasted no time accepting Big Mom''s ceasefire proposal.

    Shortly after, the two Yonko arranged to meet on a secluded island.

    What they discussed there... remained a mystery to the world.

    ¡­

    Elsewhere¡ª

    Another Yonko, Red-Haired Shanks, sought out Whitebeard, the Strongest Man in the World.

    His visit was twofold¡ªone, to discuss Blackbeard, and two, to address the rapidly shifting tides of the sea.

    However, Whitebeard rejected Shanks'' proposal outright.

    The negotiation fell apart.

    And in its wake¡ª

    The two of them clashed, if only briefly.

    A single strike¡ªjust one¡ªand the very sky itself split apart beneath the collision of their Conqueror''s Haki.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, within the Revolutionary Army¡ª

    Under the direct command of their leader, Monkey D. Dragon, the Revolutionary Army''s main force advanced toward the Bridge Nation of Tequila Wolf, a brutal labor camp in the East Blue.

    This massive bridge had been under construction for seven hundred years, built by the hands of enslaved citizens from nations that defied the World Government.

    For seven centuries, it stood as a symbol of the unyielding oppression imposed by the Celestial Dragons.

    And now¡ª

    It was next in line for liberation.

    ¡­

    The world was in chaos.

    Celestial Dragons had been killed.

    Admiral Akainu had lost an arm.

    A rookie pirate crew had defeated Crocodile, a Warlord of the Sea, exposing his attempt to seize a kingdom.

    The Ancient Weapon Pluton had re-emerged.

    The Four Emperors of the New World were all stirring.

    The Revolutionary Army was toppling governments left and right. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the world reeled from one earth-shattering event after another¡ª

    At the very epicenter of it all...

    Ron was peacefully fishing by the shore of Rusukaina Island, alongside Silvers Rayleigh.

    Nearby, Kuina and Conis grilled the meat of a massive beast over an open fire, filling the air with an irresistible aroma.

    Their surroundings were teeming with monstrous creatures, the very landscape exuding danger¡ª

    And yet, amidst all this¡ª

    The atmosphere was calm. Unhurried.

    Serene.

    -----------------------------------------

    T/N: Sorry about the wrong chapter update a few hours ago. I saw all the disappointed comments and, yeah¡­ ouch. Hopefully, an extra chapter helps make up for it

 Chapter 195 - 195: 195: On the Empty Throne, Imu

    After indulging in a feast of tender, succulent roasted meat, Ron lay sprawled across a rocky outcrop by the shore, basking in the golden sunlight with a look of pure satisfaction on his face.

    "When do you plan to visit Amazon Lily?"

    Seated nearby, Silvers Rayleigh took a sip from a metal flask of liquor, his keen eyes watching Ron with interest.

    Ron chuckled. "Anytime. But have you given any more thought to what I asked you?"

    Rayleigh took another swig before replying, "I''m old now. At most, I can help you hold off a few Admiral candidates."

    "That''s more than enough."

    Ron grinned, his confidence unwavering.

    Rayleigh gazed at him thoughtfully, a flicker of nostalgia hidden behind the reflection of his glasses. "So, you''re really planning to wage a war that could topple the World Government, huh? Even an old man like me is starting to feel a little fired up."

    "How confident are you in this?"

    "Hard to say for now. It all depends on the forces we can gather." Ron''s expression turned contemplative. "Rayleigh, what do you know about the Five Elders? Do you have any insight into their strength?"

    "The Five Elders..."

    Rayleigh stroked his chin, falling into deep thought.

    "They sit at the very top of the World Government''s hierarchy. Even meeting them is nearly impossible for most people. Their abilities and power are shrouded in mystery. Even back in my days aboard Roger''s ship, we never directly encountered them, so I don''t know much about their true strength or secrets."

    "I see¡­ got it." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ron nodded, filing away the information.

    Rayleigh''s gaze sharpened with curiosity. "Ron, kid¡­ do you really have Pluton in your possession?"

    Ron smirked lazily. "No. I don''t even know where that thing is. But Robin does."

    He stretched his arms over his head and added nonchalantly, "She believes it''s better left undisturbed. And honestly? I agree. I don''t have any real use for a weapon like that."

    Rayleigh took another slow sip of his drink, his eyes twinkling with approval.

    This was the answer he wanted to hear.

    True powerhouses believed in their own strength.

    Only the weak, or those who sought absolute tyranny over the seas, would covet a weapon of indiscriminate slaughter like Pluton.

    "That may be true, but now that the World Government has leaked the information, every power-hungry lunatic out there will be coming for you."

    Rayleigh swirled the liquor in his flask as he continued, "From what I hear, Big Mom and Kaido are already showing signs of forming an alliance¡ªbecause of you. You''re too much of a threat."

    He took a slow sip. "If those two join forces, the might of the old Rocks Pirates will return to the world. Won''t that throw a wrench in your plans?"

    Ron remained unfazed.

    "Not at all."

    His voice was calm, unwavering. "If we wage an all-out war against the World Government, the victor will dictate the fate of the world. Powerhouses at the level of the Yonko won''t be able to sit on the sidelines. They''ll have only three choices: join us, join the World Government, or form their own coalition."

    His lips curled into a confident smirk.

    "Among these three options, siding with the World Government is the least likely. The other two¡­ don''t really interfere with my plans."

    Rayleigh''s eyes gleamed with interest.

    Ron continued, his tone steady.

    "Big Mom is unpredictable, but Kaido¡­" He let out a small chuckle. "That guy dreams of starting the greatest war the world has ever seen. Even if he and I are enemies, I doubt he''d refuse an opportunity like this."

    "In fact, he might even become one of our biggest assets."

    Rayleigh nodded slowly.

    Yes. Kaido was exactly that kind of man.

    Ron then narrowed his eyes slightly, his voice turning thoughtful.

    "Kaido, Whitebeard, and Big Mom¡ªI can more or less predict their moves."

    "But¡­" He paused for a moment, then asked, "Rayleigh, what about Red-Haired Shanks? I can''t quite figure out what he''ll do."

    Rayleigh took another sip of his drink, a small smile playing at his lips.

    "Shanks, huh¡­"

    Rayleigh thought for a moment before speaking.

    "A few years ago, I ran into him once at Sabaody Archipelago.

    He''s strong¡ªalmost unfathomably so. His power now is completely different from when he was just a young apprentice on Roger''s ship. It''s honestly a little surprising how much he''s grown¡­ hahaha!"

    Rayleigh let out a hearty laugh.

    "That said, his personality hasn''t changed much. He''s still carefree, generous, and easygoing. His clothes, his demeanor¡ªcompletely unrestrained. That part of him really does remind me of Roger."

    Ron shook his head. "That''s not much of an answer."

    He stood up, stretching slightly.

    "Seems like I''ll have to head to the New World and meet him myself."

    Ron''s mind wandered to the events from the original storyline¡ªthe scene where Red-Haired Shanks met with the Five Elders.

    That was something worth paying attention to.

    And then there was Imu...

    The mysterious ruler of the world. A figure that even the Five Elders feared.

    Ron touched his eyes lightly.

    Fifteen more days.

    That was all that remained before his Tenseigan Eyes would fully awaken.

    "Let''s go. Next stop¡ªAmazon Lily."

    ¡­

    Marie Geoise.

    As Rayleigh led Ron''s crew toward Amazon Lily, events were already set in motion elsewhere.

    Deep within the sacred grounds of Pangaea Castle, in the most secretive and forbidden depths¡­

    The Room of Flowers.

    The true ruler of the World Government, the supreme leader of the Celestial Dragons, sat upon the Empty Throne¡ªa figure draped in an impossibly long black robe.

    Imu.

    Below the towering steps leading to the throne, the Five Elders knelt, their heads bowed in reverence and submission.

    "Great Lord Imu¡­ have you decided who shall be erased from history this time?"

    "If you have made your decision, please¡­ speak the name of the one who is to vanish from this world."

    From the Empty Throne came a voice¡ªcalm, distant, yet carrying an undeniable weight of supremacy.

    "The authority of the Celestial Dragons must never be challenged.

    The one who dares must be removed.

    You already know who that is."

    The Five Elders lowered their heads even further.

    "As you command."

    With that, they departed.

    And in the silence that followed, the figure in the black robe slowly rose from the Empty Throne.

    Step by step, Imu descended the grand staircase, entering the flower-filled chamber.

    A butterfly fluttered gently through the air, landing on her outstretched, gloved hand.

    The soft rustling of petals filled the room.

    Behind, lying on the ground, was a sword¡ªits blade impaling a bounty poster.

    The sharp tip had pierced directly through the face on the photograph.

    A young man with jet-black hair.

    Ron.